Stormchaser Roleplaying - jedahn-gameplay

The Kitakaze Maru sways gently in the sea breeze as the ship's sails catch the wind, carrying the rickety junk north-west towards the distant shores on Hong province. The captain, a stoic man with a clean shaken head by the name of Ezume, perches steadfast by the rudder, steering the ship true on its course. It's a six day journey and those aboard the Kitakaze Maru have already been at sea for almost four days.

Takumi stands at the front of the ship, his blue cloak billowing out, as he enjoys the sensation of the air against his face and hair. He watches in wonder as the sea ripples and flows as the boat cuts across the water. (edited)

Ryuzuko is on the deck, leaning against the railing while methodically tuning his shamisen, humming a tune from his childhood, as he listens to the sound of the waves. (edited)

Sadao emerges from the tiny cabin in the midst of the junk, stretching his arms as he basks in the sunlight. "Thank you, Ezume, for letting me borrow those quarters. It's been a while since my last sailing trip." He gives a half-bow to him, out of appreciation, with a smile. He approaches the railing as well, feeling more in tune with the waves that disagreed with his stomach when they first set out. He watches the sea churn, quietly listening to Ryuzuko's tuning. "You play as well?"

"Yup..." Ryuzuko responds "Been playing since I was a hatchling." still picking at the strings. (edited)

In the looming shade from below the decks, Koide lays in one of the crew hammocks strung between supports on the boat. She naps quietly, her Katana tied to the ropes as she swings. 'Bad luck to have a woman on board' that's what those swine had said. Four days of it. She lazily looks down the hallway see other hammocks just swaying aimlessly with their owners away on deck. The ship was fine. With her or without her. Koide never carried for sea travel, probably the salt in the air. Two more days she thought. A sigh stole at her breath and she finally let it go. She wanted be back on the ground.

"Ha, me too. When I was little, my mom wouldn't let me set foot out the door without completing some form of cultural lesson. And I loved to go out, so..." He strides over to his satchel, and retrieves his shamisen, an intricate thing that looked more like an antique; a gift he had only recently received. "I chose to study this." He glanced over to the door below decks, thinking of Koide, the more enigmatic of this new group, remaining quiet in the shade. "Let's have a duet," he said, hoping the Dragonborn would catch on. Maybe she'd hear and be cheered up. (edited)

Viraj stands along the starboard rail, rocking with the rhythm of waves and listens to the small talk of the others. He rests his maulaxe across his broad shoulders and peers off, steely-eyed, towards the east. The tall Rajani thinks on the stories his grandfather told him of their crossing, when they had to flee for their lives from the Sarameian invaders. His hand grips the handle of the weapon and gives it a firm twist. One day, Bapa... I will return and reclaim what they stole from us. He turns back towards his new companions and gives them a wry smile. "I need to stretch my legs. I've been on this boat for too long." He gives a glance to the captain. "Don't worry none about me." And without any hesitation, the druid takes a running leap, propelling himself off the railing and dives into the water. A moment passes without any sign of Viraj. Then approaching from behind and catching up easily to track along side the boat, a dolphin appears. It breaks the surface with its dorsal fin - tipped with a streak of orange, quite unusual for such creatures. (edited)

Takumi, while staring out into the open sea, hears the sound of music... I know that tune looking around for it's source, he sees a man leap off the side of the boat. Now that looks like fun or failure running over to the side, he looks for the man in the water. As he searches for the jumper, he begins to worry... he looks to the captain with sad eyes, and returns to looking for the lost soul. Did I see color on that dolphin, or was it a trick of the light? Knowing about tricks of the light, from using them in the show, I watch for the dolphin to reappear while still looking for the man overboard... (edited)

"Sur-" Ryuzuko tries to say to Sadao, just before he sees a man leap off the boat, an odd dolphin appearing immediately after. "Well, you don't see that every day." Turning back to Sadao, "Sure, what did you have in mind?" he asks the (insert race name). (edited)

Sadao's head turns at the splash, only to see a dolphin dipping in and out of the water. Assuming that's all it was, he resumes tuning his instrument. Watching the dolphin's movements, he feels inspired, recalling a seafarer's song he learned while still a novice. "Follow my lead." He begins strumming energetically, allowing Ryuzuko to pick up on the recognizable song as they play to the dolphin's leaps.

When he sees the dolphin leap out of the water again, Takumi is sure he saw something strange... did that dolphin just wink at me?? It takes a moment to process, but after seeing the reactions of others on the boat that must have seen the man jump, Takumi shakes off the surprise and makes his way towards the familiar tunes.

It takes Ryuzuko a bit to catch on with Sadao's tune, but once he finds it, they play the minyo (folk song) along together.

The distant rumble of thunder disturbs the twanging of the music, but when those aboard the Kitakaze Maru look to the heavens they are clear, blue and cloudless, but for the enormous silver moon that takes up most of the western sky.

Takumi makes his way over to the musicians, ready to add his own flavor to the music, when the thunder catches his attention. Was that me? He looks over towards the source of the rumbling, and sees nothing but clear skies and open seas. "uhh... That wasn't me" Takumi says to the musicians, a little perplexed. He goes looking for Koide. (edited)

Sadao stops playing, and looks to Takumi, then to the sky. "Peal of thunder on a cloudless day..." He relaxes, putting aside his shamisen. "Either that's an omen, or someone doesn't like our playing, eh?" He gives Ryuzuko a shrug and chuckles.

"Hopefully we have not angered Raijin in some way, that would not bode well for our voyage. However he could just be angry at some other poor soul in that direction" Ryuzuko says back with a laugh. He then walks over to his backpack, putting his instrument back on the rack then grabs his odachi, as well as a whetstone and some oil from a pouch. Sitting back down where he was, he begins to clean the massive sword. (edited)

A droning shockwave peals out from across the sea to the north, rocking the boat to and fro as powerful waves hit the starboard bow. Another thunderous rumble echoes in the distance and far away a column of black light can be seen spanning the distance between the sea and a rapidly growing cyclone of dark clouds that spirals above.

Not prepared for the sudden onslaught of waves, the dolphin is almost pushed into the side of the boat. It lags behind a moment before catching back up. Circling around the boat and popping out of the water it eyes a clearer path back on board. Finding a spot, it dives down to launch itself up and back over the railing...

The rocking of the boat shakes Koide out of her relaxed stupor and she quickly loosens the slip knot on the kantana sheath and rushes up to the deck. Halfway up the stairs she encounters Takumi, and he beckons up to the ominous spectacle. (edited)

"Omen it is, then!" Sadao braces himself against the railing for more waves, his eyes scanning the horizon for the column of black light, trying to see what the source of it was. If it's a spirit, I've got to do what I can to calm it.

"Lady Koide, I mean Koide," Takumi recovers, having been told multiple that he doesn't have to call her lady. He continues on, knowing that he's done something similar in the past "The thunder isn't me I swear. If it's someone like me, they definitely have more skill than I." He continues following as he grips his staff tightly in his fists. (edited)

As the boat rocks from the waves Ryuzuko says "I do not envy those who anger a kami." as he holds a tighter grip on his sword, so as to not lose it in the shaking, as he sharpens the blade. Storms never fazed him much, the dark column of light and the cyclone however, had his attention. But he just kept an eye on it, as he continued hia work, having faith that the captain and the ship's crew could handle whatever came their way.

"Relax, Takumi." Koide tries to relax. Its a very disconcerting sight. "How long?" she asks looking to Ryuzuko and raises her hand to indicate the geyser of dark light. The dragonborn's demeanor seemed to show some of that discipline she had become accustomed to on their travels. He would be able to give clear answers.

"That is beautiful," eyeing the storm with interest, "but looks like it could be a problem." Takumi looks around at the boat, to the musicians and to Kiote then turns back to the musical pair. "the crew looks a bit hurried, you guys seem as calm as..." He uses his staff to keep his balance as another wave strikes the side of the ship. "Sorry I'm interrupting again, go on." Takumi watches the storm, respectfully admiring it's power... It really is amazing he thinks to himself as he stands quietly so that the... more seasoned... could compare notes. (edited)

Ryuzuko looks at Koide, then looks at the storm, then looks at Koide, "No idea, ask the captain." (edited)

That wasn't the answer she was looking for. She gave a nod and glanced back to the captain at the till. She didn't want to hear his prattling, but she would have to get answers. She paced past sailors awestruck by the display. "Captain Ezume," she gives the semi-formal bow, enough to show him the honor of his station in relation to herself. "...do you know what this is?" she asks indicating the brewing storm in front of them.

... As the dolphin begins to clear the railing, the animal form begins to melt away and reveal Viraj. However, changing form in midflight makes for an awkward landing. He finds himself briefly tangled in some of the rigging. He grunts in frustration as the scrambles back to his feet, smoothing back his greying hair. "Humph... That was barely worth it. What's the cause of all these waves?!" He looks to the swirling clouds overhead. (edited)

The captain glances past Koide into the distance and slowly shakes his head. "Whatever it is, it's not natural," he tells her quietly as he wrests control of his ship from the waves, holding course heading west, away from the strange light in the sky. "We'll make for Dandong. Shouldn't be much more than a day more at sea."

Sadao leans out further over the railing, staring intently at the storm. He had taken his eyes off of the orange-crested dolphin, only for it to launch out and onto the boat, now taking on Viraj's likeness. He flinches back slightly at the splash, but quickly recognizes him. He points to the pillar of shadow. "That is! It came out of nowhere." He felt hamstrung—the sea was not his natural element, as it was to someone who could become a dolphin. He turns to Ezume. "Captain! Is there anything you need us to do?" Surely there was something, but he hardly knew much about boats in particular.

She really didn't like being interrupted, but Sadao meant well - although they were paying for passage. Maybe this was one of those common courtesies she didn't understand. That will be fine. Thank you, Captain." she thought a moment longer, drawing upon her estranged social grace, "and as Sadao has offered, they are more than able to help if needed." She'd offer that courtesy if her life depended upon it. Otherwise, let the men do it. She again half-bowed in deference and left the Captain to his work.

Having been staring absentmindedly at the newly forming storm, Aralynn turns to face the others. ''The storm is not too big of a problem yet, let us not succumb to fear or panic while we can still do something about it. If there is anything we can do to help we should all offer our full capabilities to the captain'' Leaning on the railing, she returns her gaze to the sea, offering a silent prayer for the safety of the ship and its passengers, while also keeping an eye on how close the storm is getting.

Captain Ezume glances back over his shoulder at the strange lights in the sky and slowly shakes his head in response to Sadao and Koide's offer. "Whatever it is, the wind is carrying us from it." The Kitakaze Maru only has a small crew of a three men, and they are busying themselves shaking out the sails to catch the evening breeze. "That's no storm, and I don't care to learn the answer either." (edited)

Koide had suspected that it wasn't a natural storm. She had never seen anything like it before, but she had hoped for a simple answer. Curiosity gripped at her. What if it was important?

Takumi realizes that he left his bag at the Bow of the ship. He walks over and collects his heavy pack, and returns with a damp bag. "So... we just wait?" (edited)

"It's probably safest, so yeah." Sadao takes up his shamisen, putting it with the rest of his things, next to the cabin. He continues to watch the storm as best as he can from this distance as they turn away from it, a troubled look crossing his face. It probably is for the best. Whatever that is...I don't think I'm ready for it.

Viraj's face hardens as he takes note of the pilar of dark light shooting up in the distances. "Does not look natural," he comments back to Sadao, just stating the obvious. Through a metal loop on his pack, he stows his maulaxe and approaches the captain. "I know my way around a ship, if it would help us get there any faster," he says ready to offer a hand. (edited)

Viraj hears a distant bestial roar, like that of an enormous monster, carried in on the wind from far away to the north-east.

The druid snaps his neck toward the direction of the roar. "Something large is out there... and it does not sound pleasant."

"I hope it doesn't come towards land." Sadao tightens his grip on the railing. "We should tell someone about this when we get to Dandong." When, not if. (edited)

it does not sound pleasant... What's that supposed to mean? Takumi looks out to the storm, having not heard the roar, or attributing it to the peal of thunder... "That storm is pretty large.. How is a storm supposed to sound, besides angry?" The curious humor is evident in his voice ...

Viraj turns to Takumi and smirks. "This was not the storm that I heard. Some large beast... perhaps a reptile." He glances back toward the dark column of light then back to the captain to see if he will be taken up on his offer to help the crew. (edited)

That was an odd claim. She was sure what he was talking about. "What kind of reptile?" Koide asked. It would be formidable to cause what she was seeing from astern. Something legendary.

"Definitely one bigger than a dragon, if Viraj heard a roar way out here. I have not heard stories of their kind creating such a display either." Ryuzuko answers to Koide as he does the finishing touches on his blade, before putting it back on the rack. He then takes the backpack inside the cabin of the ship, before coming back out and sitting down in the same spot he was in a minute ago. (edited)

"I'd like to see a dragon" the half-elf says more to himself, Trying not to interject on the conversation... But curious, he asks "What kind of monster can be larger than a dragon?" (edited)

"Something worse." Kiode says staring at the storm. Her voice is distant, as if in thought.

The storm slowly recedes into the distance as the Kitakaze Maru picks up speed heading west. Captain Ezume gives Viraj an ambivalent nod, but the other sailors welcome the additional pair of hands. Eventually, the waves calm and the black pillar of light fades from view. The next day, the coast finally shows itself. A thin strip of land on the horizon signifying the approaching end of six days at sea. By midday, the buildings of Dandong can be made out, and some time in the early afternoon the shop scrapes up against one of the many jetties on the docks. The air is pleasantly cool and full of the smells of fresh fish and the chattering of locals in the Honmin tongue. Some of the crew hop onto the boardwalk and begin tying the ship up. (edited)

"Thanks again, Captain Ezume. Fair winds on your next charter." Sadao breathed in the fresh port town air as he disembarked, taking in the sights and sounds. The last time he'd been in Hong, he was only a small child, unappreciative of the littler things that distinguished it from his home nation of Je'dahn. The architecture, the people and the way they made even tight quarters feel homely and spacious. "We should find a jiuguan, get the lay of the land, plan out a route to that village... Tonghua, I think it was?" He looked around to the rest of the party. "Come to think of it, does anyone else speak Honmin?" (edited)

"Not I" answers Ryuzuko as he disembarks as well, all his gear hoisted on his back "I have not interacted with too many Honmin, let alone know their speech."

Takumi dons his glittering blue garb when he sees the approach. "A good performance can transcend language. We can find someone that speaks as we do... Or at least someone who understands... And with your gifts of music, and my flair... It might work" gods... I really hope so he thinks to himself, hopeful.... (edited)

"I have confidence in you, Takumi." Kiode reassures him, but her words come off spoken flatly, distracted by her survey of the port. Since Sadeo had done the niceties with the Captain, she wouldn't be saddled with it at least. "Sadao is right, though. We should be able to find someone to speak for us if we need. A lucky beggar would settle for few coins."

"And a few coins I'm willing to part with" Aralynn takes a few gold coins out of her coin pouch and flips them in the air before catching them and returning them to their original location. "Or more, if that's what it takes to achieve our goal." She looks around the docks before returning her gaze to the group.

"You won't have to go to such lengths. My family has history here in Hong, so I know the tongues. I was thinking I could make myself useful to the group as a translator, since I knew we'd be coming here." Sadao steps off the docks, and looks for a local. Getting their attention, he asks them in Honmin, "Do you know where the nearest jiuguan(tavern/inn) is?"

It doesn't take long for Sadao to get some directions to a pair of nearby drinking establishments on the docks. The Nisi Chunu at the northern end of quay and the Shuishou Xiyue on the south side.

Viraj continues to assist the crew on their way towards the docks. Finding a few loose boards on the deck he retrieves some tools from the pack. As he is sanding down an edge so that the warped lumber can fit back in its place, the former shipwright gazes off to the strange land which they approach. Once the boat is secured, Viraj retrieves his belongings and gives the crew a quick goodbye. "I hope your return is less exciting," he says to the captain. In response to Sadao's questions shakes his head. "This is my first time away from Je'dahn," he says hoisting his pack onto his back. "I wonder if they have had any instances here of that dark column shooting up to the sky,." he says nodding back towards the northeast.

After Sadao finishes talking to one of the passersby, Ryuzuko asks him "I take it you found some information for us?" Bewildered at the unknown speech the two had. (edited)

Sadao smiles, and points behind him with his thumb down the docks. "There's a couple of places we can stay. Follow me." He starts to lead the way towards the Shuishou Xiyue.

Using his staff to assist with walking, Takumi takes in his surroundings as they make their way towards the tavern, subconsciously noting alleys and other possible escapes. "This is a nice little town, not as much activity as I'm used to, and it's spread out a little more, but nice."

While they walk, Koide draws nearer to Viraj. "What you suggest is good, but it might be wise to avoid fearing the locals. Be discreet about the column for now." She looks around as they pass pack animals and workers going about their day. She didn't know the druid as well as the others, so she wasn't sure how discreet he naturally was. If his jumping into the ocean was any notion, he would probably need coaching on the more delicate parts of their trade. Monster hunters were paid to get rid of problems; not cause others by sharing information that commoners could not understand. "Keep your eyes open for a local wizard or druid. They might be able to get us answers about the column." She tries smiling at Viraj, but is unsure of the effect.

The captain and crew bid their passengers farewell and, bags in hand, Sadao leads the way south towards the Shuishou Xiyue. The gentle twanging of a pipa echoes from inside the building, which is of traditional Hong design. Inside, it is calm. A few patrons sit at tables enjoying an afternoon drink.

Ryuzuko heads over to the bar, motioning to the bartender. "Do you understand Je'dahn? If you do, what do you recommend for a dragonborn's first drink in Honmin?" he asks the man inquisitively. (edited)

Seeing the lizard guy trying to order a drink, Takumi calls out to Ryuzuko "I'll have a hot leaf juice and a..." Realizing his mistake, he bows low and franticallly apologizes... He tries to order a tea and water from the bar, and returns to the table. Takumi sets his bag at a table, and sits with his head down... Oh gods, I hope I didn't offend him, and I really hope he doesn't eat me (edited)

Ryuzuko waves the back of his hand towards Takumi "I'll see what they have."

Sadao joins them at the bar, looking over the posted menus himself. Mouthing the characters as he quickly translates them, he recognizes the name shuilian cha, Lily Pad tea. In the mood for its sweet, nostalgic taste, he makes ready to order 4 cups worth, once the server was done with Ryuzuko and Takumi. He beckons to Koide, Viraj, and Aralynn. "You'll like this," he starts enthusiastically, but seeing Koide's serious face reminds him of the business they're to tend to, leaving him a little red in the face. "It'll be good to have, while we go over our route." (edited)

Takumi causes a female shape to form on his cup of water, having it move and flow, as if dancing to the music. shape water He sits there silent, habitually concentrating on his creations performance as he looks around the small establishment, noting the eyes that were on him. Hmmm... This town could be profitable... As the pipa player hits one note off tune, the lady falls back into the wooden cup. Takumi awaits the rest of the party to determine the best course of action.

"Thank ... you, Sadeo. This is... fine." Her words shift several times as she tries to express gratitude. The thought of some tea after being stuck on that ship for several days brings genuine appreciation for the gesture. She could drink saké like any of the men and drown away one of the bad nights, but tea was a secreted pleasure. Her demeanor relaxes and the worry over what they may be facing evaporates away for a few minutes. Koide indulged her imagination - taking a sip, noting the sweetness and flavor, closing her hardened eyes to savor it. (edited)

Viraj glances down to Koide and gives a nod to her suggestion. Her uneasy smile catches him off guard though and just shrugs it off as he's unsure how to interpret it - pleasant, patronizing, flirty. The large man continues along near the front allowing Sadao to lead the way, but to allow his bulk to cut a path for the group to easily pass through the crowd. He takes a seat with the others and waits for the drinks. Out of habit, he bangs a fist against the table and chairs a few times to test their craftsmanship. When Sadao arrives with the tea he looks a bit disappointed, hoping for something a bit stronger after the long journey across the gulf, but it accepts it graciously. "Thank you," he says after taking a sip. His nerves calm and finally settles back into his seat. "Anyone know how long until we get to that haunted village?" he keeps his voice low to keep the other patrons from overhearing.

The bartender is a small man with short-cut, dark hair. When Ryuzuko approaches he is busying himself behind the bar keeping things tidy. "Aaah, Doragonbōn," the barkeep replies to the silver-scaled paladin in accented Je'dahnian. "Not often we see your kind around here. You try huangjiu, yes?" The server at the table is a slight, young girl in a simple dress who smiles sweetly to Sadao before hurrying away to arrange the tea.

"As long as it's not gonna kill me, sure." Ryuzuko says jokingly. "Also, do you have anything that resembles "hot leaf juice"? My friend over there asked." He points his thumb, with a clenched fist, behind him towards the depressed looking half-elf. (edited)

The barkeep chuckles softly. "Yes, of course. Jin will take care of it." He nods to the serving girl who Sadao spoke with before pouring Ryuzuko a cup of a pale yellow beverage.

Ryuzuko leaves four copper pieces on the bar table "Thanks for the drink" he says before heading back over to the group. When he gets there, he pats Takumi on the back "The server girl is coming with your tea" he says before sitting down in a spare chair, taking a gulp of his huangjiu. (edited)

After thoroughly looking over the building from her seat, Aralynn looks over the group. "Indulge in the local culture while you can. We might not be at the so called 'haunted village' yet, but we should keep our guards up, something doesn't feel right to me."

"What gives you that impression?" Ryuzuko asks with slight confusion. "Everything seems pretty normal to me, as far as I can tell, having never been to Hong" (edited)

"I thought it was my inexperience with small towns, but I think the lady is correct." He looks around a moment before continuing... "I can't put my finger on it, but something feels ... Off around here"

"I don't know what you two mean. I'm with Ryuzuko, nothing's seemed out of place, and I've been to Hong before." Sadao takes a larger sip of his tea, savoring it.

Coming out of her relaxed state, Koide hears her companions, and takes a glance around looking for a sense of the people around her.

Viraj offers his own insight. "I know what you mean, but I thought it was just part of being in a new land."

"Seems like our next course of action is to find a map, or at least directions, to our destination." Ryuzuko says, finishing up his huangjiu the sweet smell and taste reminding him of sake from Je'dahn. "Ahh... This huangjiu is a lot like *sake, good to know something here is familiar to me." He thsn stands up, mug in hand, and heads to the bar, "Thanks for the drink ojiisan, it's very much like Je'dahn sake." He then heads back to the table with the rest, but instead of sitting, he starts to strech. The stretches help to ease the slowness of his body from being on a cramped ship for four days. "If this unease you guys are feeling has any bearing, we should keep a watch out for anything suspicious. Also... we should stay in groups of three if we have to split, this land is unknown to us all." (edited)

"Well, I suppose it is better safe than sorry." Sadao looks out the window, at the mostly empty street outside. Only now did it begin to set in that it was rather quiet for the day. He looks to the barkeep. "Honorable sir, are more people spending time indoors? I remember seeing more faces than this in a Hong port town. Besides that, have you heard of a village called Tonghua? We seek to travel there. It seems strange things are afoot."

The bartender gives Sadao a puzzled look. "Whatever do you mean? Dandong has always been a small town. There's no trouble here."

"He means in Tonghua, my friend here wasn't implying that there is trouble in your lovely town." Trying to calm the defensive reaction of the barkeep. "My apologies, but is my tea ready yet?"

"Uh, no trouble, I'm sure. I certainly hope not!" He laughs awkwardly. "I was just wondering. Not much chatter on the streets, and all." He doesn't force the issue, thinking there probably wasn't anything to it.

Takumi's reassurances seen to assuage those of the barkeep. Jin is already on her way and gladly pours Takumi his cup of tea. She glances furtively at the window now and again.

"thanks for the tea." Takumi hands Jin a few coppers. Not noticing the look on her face he wonders if she might know the way. "Do you by chance know the way to the village of Tonghua?" Actually I wonder if she can even understand me. (edited)

Koide brings herself to the here and now, snapping out of the zen state. Her party has discussed much, but they're is definitely something off. She rises. As she passes Takumi, she says calmly. "I know the way to Tonghua." She continues her pace up to the barkeeper, "Apologies, but you told my friend there is no trouble here. If there is no trouble, then why is the town not at ease, or peace in your voice. If it is a monster that puts you ill-at-ease, that is my profession." Her eyes had been looking down in supplication, but they rise to meet his with a fierce intensity of purpose. "And if not, my compatriots are proven adventurers of their own merit. We can bring peace here if there is need," she pauses for effect, " ...and coin." She is calm enough that she does not portray anger or hostility to him, but loud enough that her companions can hear in the empty tavern. (edited)

Jin smiles and nods friendlily to Takumi, before walking away. The barman, on the other hand, looks at Koide in confusion. "There are no monsters here. Why would you think the town is ill at ease? Look at all my happy customers!" He gestures across the common room. The wide array of empty chairs and tables is occupied only sporadically by locals who watch the group of newcomers with suspicion. "Please, let them drink in peace."

"Very well." Koide smiles. They had been given two tries to ask for help. Whatever the wrongness was, she no longer cared. She takes the tea cup in her hand and finishes it and sets it on the counter. She walks back to the table. "Enjoy your tea, and take your time. There may be little of it in the days ahead. I'm gonna buy a map for us so we can put this town behind us. You can find me when you're ready at what passes for the western gate." She picks up her kit and chest of equipment, hoists it over her shoulder, and begins to head for the door. Koide smiles at Ryuzuko, and jokingly says, "Stay out of trouble." (edited)

As Koide walks through the streets of Dandong, her feeling that something is not quite right slowly grows. The market is closed, but many of the stalls remain abandoned on the square. Honmin graffiti has been scrawled in red paint across a number of buildings and left.

The silent echoes of what might have been a market at one time, makes Koide reconsider the bartenders words. He had seem accepting of smaller numbers, and with the apparent lack of trade, there probably meant there wasn't a substantial population. She considered. 'Where is everyone?' Koide decided to make a small side trip down one of the residential streets just to see how many homes were abandoned.

The houses look neat and in order at first glance, but in many cases the tell-tale signs of absence are there. Unlocked doors. Uncleared gardens. Daily maintenance gone undone. These homes have not been empty long, but many may be now.

With all the missing people, her training reverts to its more baser nature, 'undead'. She sets her storage box on the porch of one of the abandoned homes, and then sits cross leggeded leaning against it in the shade. He grasps her medallion and opens her awareness beyond her eyes and ears. Minutes pass, the quiet street does not phase her. There... to the south... mere specks in the distance on the edge of her reach. "Strange." she says aloud to no one.

Stumped by her searches, she recovers her belongings and heads to towards the town center. 'Maybe a scribe would have a map. Owning a map really wasn't her kind of thing, but it would help her troop at least.' The one questions keep agging at her 'Why is everyone so calm about this?'

As Koide leaves with a smile, Ryuzuko smirks back "I'm not the one that gets us into trouble" he thinks to himself. "Well, if she is going to do that, how about the rest of us ask some other locals about what has happening here?" He says to the rest of the group, as he too leaves the establishment. (edited)

Takumi watches as the sole connection to the group walks off... And he has an idea as Ryuzoku makes his suggestion... "I trust Koide's instincts. As I said before, a good performance can transcend language, and maybe lift the spirits of this town. That distraction may be a way to get some information that we require." He looks to Sadao and ryuzoku, as Takumi finishes his statement. "We play," pointing to Ryu, Sadao, and himself "on the main street, maybe even make some coin, and someone could gather info from the crowd." this statement 'almost' seems like a question. "Who speaks the local language?" he was unsure about his proposition, but Takumi tries to appear confident about his suggestion, but seeing his current companions, he nearly falters. Gods I hope I was not being too direct (edited)

"That could work Takumi, better than aimlessly talking to anyone we walk past. Let's bring the information to us!" Ryuzuko laughs, as he smacks Takumi on the back. "At the very least we can make some friends here doing it. The center of the town should be good, any objections?"

"That's a great idea!" Sadao perks right up, having felt a little unsure himself about the state of this town, and whether there was anything that they could, or should do to better it. "Hah, I speak it of course, Takumi!" He gets out his shamisen while the others produce their instruments, and spends about 10 minutes tuning it. Seemingly an inordinate amount of time for an instrument with only a few strings, he is really taking the time to attune his senses to the flow of magic in the world. Perhaps spirits are at work, or mortal mages. Won't know unless I check. (edited)

07:40

"...There. That should do it!" Sadao smiles. "I'll just have to do the translating myself, like before. Let's get to the town square." (edited)

Koide heads for the town centre. The afternoon sky is overcast and she sees a number of townsfolk going about their day, but again the girl notices that it doesn’t seem busy enough for a town of this size. As Koide walks the streets, she sees that many shops aren’t open, and when she glances inside they seem empty and derelict. In the heart of Dandong, bunched in amongst the shops, taverns and other buildings is what looks like it was once a grand town hall. However, the building is unexpectedly broken and dilapidated. Nevertheless, one of the nearby shops does appear to stock books and other paper goods. Perhaps here she can find a map?

Meanwhile, down by the docks the locals watch Sadao with consternation as the man tunes his shamisen. However, they do not interfere. The walk into the heart of town takes some time and the sensation that something about Dandong isn't quite right grows the deeper they go. The streets are quiet and what townsfolk they do see appear sombre. Sadao's eye is especially caught by the unusual dark red graffiti that has been smeared across the walls of many buildings. (edited)

10:57

Eventually, the rest of Koide's hunting party arrive at the town square, where Sadao has proposed they perform. While there isn't much of a crowd to form an audience, they do spot Koide across the square as she browses the shop signs.

Viraj shrugs finishes his tea and follows behind the Ryuzuko and the rest. Better to be doing something than just sitting around. "Maybe you all were right about things not being right. It's quiet and the few we see seem to just be going through the motions." As the group passes the through the streets, he points to some of the grafiti and asks of Sadao, "Do you know what that says?" (edited)

Sadao swallows, looking around at the walls. "Some grim messages left as graffiti," he makes mention, as they walk through the streets. But, as he sees the occasional person, noting their downcast looks, he gathers his resolve. "We're doing the right thing for this place, by doing this. I'm sure of it." He helps the others get set up, and waves to Koide. He remembers that she likely hadn't heard their performance on the boat, what with the mystical storm and all. Looking over at her, he starts to blush, and feels inspired to play a love song. Figuring that none of the group would understand his Honmin singing anyway, he is doubly encouraged. "Once more, I'll need you to follow my lead. You might not know this song, but it's slow, and easy to pick up on," he advises Ryuzuko in Je'dahnian, before turning, and gradually beginning his strumming, giving them plenty of time to catch up and get the feel of the song, before he starts to sing Honmin lyrics. (edited)

Viraj glances around unsure at first what to do while the Sadao and the rest prepare. With the townsfolk paying little attention to someone casting a spell in the, he prepares for his own ritual. "I will see if any of the people are sick with some poison," he announces. Pulling a red maple leaf from a pouch at his hip, the druid begins the incantations in the language known only to druids. With each round of the chant, his senses become more and more focused on any nearby toxins or afflictions. Once completed, he stands and finds a nearby group of townsfolk. He approaches just close enough to allow his heightened senses to detect anything. (edited)

Sadao lowers his head and begins singing. Unfortunately, or perhaps, fortunately, he looks back up at just the wrong time, meeting Koide's gaze for a moment, and feels thrown off. He begins making mistakes where he otherwise wouldn't, but at least remembers the lyrics... but mostly in Je'dahnian. Fly me to the moon Let me play among the stars Let me see what spring is like With you in my arms In other words, hold my hand In other words, darling, kiss me Fill my heart with song And let me sing for ever more You are all I long for All I worship and adore In other words, please be true In other words, I love you Fill my heart with song Let me sing for ever more You are all I long for All I worship and adore In other words, please be true In other words, in other words I love you. (edited)

Walking through the streets with the others, though lagging behind.. due to the burden he carries, he begins extravagantly waving his arms, advertising a delightful show. In a confidence that the rest of the party barely sees from Takumi, he says as he walks the streets, "Ladies and Gentlemen, Mothers and Father's, Sons and Daughters, children young and old. We are here to perform fantastical music and feats of magic that you may hold in your hearts forever. Bring a friend, bring a loved one, bring yourselves, and come, come, enjoy the show." Arriving at the square, Takumi makes his way over to the water trough. He sets his bag down. He then checks his component pouch to make sure the items within are still usable. Delighted by his findings, he prepares his show. (edited)

As Sadao begins the music, Takumi uses his practice from the tavern on a much grander scale. He creates a colorful pole that sits upon the water, and brings forth a woman about 2 foot tall from the trough. Holding his hands above her, as though she were a marionette with invisible strings, she moves around the pole, dancing to the music with seemingly effortless grace. This is a light crowd he thinks to himself I hope more will arrive. (edited)

Ryuzuko plays along with Takumi and Sadao, matching the sounds of his shamisen to complement their performances.

Finding nothing except for a bit of alcohol or the common ailment, Viraj leaves the performers to their business and joins Koide near the storefront. "Have you found anything useful?"

Sadao's ballad is something of a flop, but Takumi's tricks draw a few onlookers who gather around to watch the routine.

"The street market doesn't open anymore. Many of the homes are abandoned as well as the stores, and no one seems to pay it heed." Koide confides in Viraj, "Oh and the magistrate's office I'm going to assume was in there," as she points down the way to the destroyed ruins of the town hall.

When Koide and Viraj look across the square at the town hall, it appears entirely normal and undamaged.

Confused, maybe tired, she reconsiders visiting the magistrate. 'Why was that such a weird idea?' "Wanna come to the magistrate? Maybe we can get some answers." (edited)

After the first performance, Takumi sees the small crowd gathering, he turns to Sadao, "How about playing something that Ryuzoku can follow, that last song was an odd one."

Sadao, finishing up his song, only now realizes just how much he had been singing in Je'dahnian out of habit. Not sure whether to be glad or disappointed Koide didn't appear to be paying attention, he is nonetheless thoroughly embarrassed, with Takumi and Ryuzuko right there next to him. "Hah, I don't know where my head was at. Sorry." He glances back at Koide and Viraj before focusing back on Takumi and Ryu.

Having been sitting off to the side during the performance, Aralynn looks at the small crowd, her previous unease only being amplified at how empty the town is. "It seems it will take more to attract a larger crowd in a place like this, might I add my Guidance to the mix?" Moving closer to the group, she channels her prayer towards aiding the currently lacking performance of her allies, hoping this might help them gather any information to ease her doubts about this town.

Viraj follows Koide's hand to the indicated building. "Looks like it is still there," he replies looking curiously between the the building and Koide again, then gives a nod. He chalks up her false assumption as one of not being familiar with he town and was misremembering one of the many other dilapidated buildings. "Something isn't quite right around here and some answers would be good. I wasn't able to detect any substance that could be affecting them... Lead the way." (edited)

Koide leads Viraj on. They walk up the eight wide steps leading to a covered, railed landing in front of town hall's red lacquered doors. She places her hand on door handle, but hesitates before pulling on the door. (edited)

Inside the broad double doors is a spacious entrance hall with a shiny tiled floor and a high ceiling. In the centre of the room is a large oval desk with an elegantly dressed woman sat behind it. Stairs run around the back of the room to a balcony on the first floor and three doors at ground level lead to other parts of the building.

Takumi prepares himself for a much grander 2nd show. Feeling a hand upon his back, as he sets an empty wooden bowl on the ground between himself and Sadao, he glances up and sees the eladrin smiling. He returns the smile and feels a bit more confident about his next performance. "Thanks miss." I should have put that out earlier. He thinks to himself. Probably would have made a little coin. Awaiting Sadao's next song, he does a few parlor tricks using his dextrous fingers and the occasional Gust of air. Nothing too extravagant, just enough to keep the crowd interested During his mini show, Takumi sees Koide and the dolphin guy heading towards a damaged... no... Wait, the building doesn't appear to be in disrepair at all... "Strange... I could've sworn..." Shaking it off, he finishes up his little trick, dropping the copper coins he was using landing in the bowl to provide a hint. "Sadao, Ryu, are you ready for one more? Something lively and exciting If you can." (edited)

"Sounds good to me." Ryuzuko says before starting up an upbeat melody for Sadao and Takumi to follow.

Sadao nods and follows along with the melody, hoping to raise more of the people's spirits.

The musical choice was a good one, and as the music begins, Takumi raises his water dancer again, and she moves to the beat with a ribbon of water. Takumi performs the same dance, and using his quarterstaff (in place of the ribbon) juggles an illusory ball throughout the dance. At the crescendo, blue sparks flash around his water dancer, she vanishes in a splash that rises to form a thin sheet of water. Takumi points his finger and mutters something under his breath. The veil freezes and falls with a crash. Satisfied with the performance he bows gracefully and makes his way into the crowd. Asking a question with just one word..."Tonghua?" (edited)

"Hello." Koide bows from the atrium of the building, "I ask your humble apologies, but we are travelers from afar and wish to speak to the magistrate, if it pleases you." She remembered some of the supplication, and then realizes that they may not understand her anyway. "I hope you speak some Je'dahnain."

Just over a dozen townsfolk have now gathered to watch Takumi's fanciful magic tricks. They clap politely and smile when he bows and a few toss some copper pieces into the bowl. However, most look at the magician with confusion when he mentions Tonghua. "Nà Tōnghuà ne?" Asks one man. (edited)

11:38

Meanwhile, inside the town hall, the woman behind the desk also inclines her head towards Koide and Viraj with a graceful smile. "I'm sorry, who? There is no magistrate here." She replies in Je'dahnian.

"I again apologize. I am unfamiliar with your country, perhaps mayor or councilor, or governor. Someone who runs the city." Koide tries to get the right title. She was relieved that language wouldn't be a barrier. (edited)

The woman hesitates as though confused. "No... no, we've never had a mayor or governor. Would you like to see the Magister?"

"I don't understand..." Takumi looks to Sadao, signaling that he found someone that may be willing to talk. Smiling, he turns back to the gentleman. Pointing in various directions that lead out of town, "Which way to Tonghua?"

The man turns and points back through the ground, westwards. "Tōnghuà jiùshì zhèyàng."

Still curious about the general lack of activity in the town, and deciding to leave Takumi to try and talk to the locals, Aralynn quickly glances around the area, her eyes briefly turning to an inky black color as she does.

Viraj furrows his brow. "Yes, the person in charge please," he replies to the woman behind the desk.

The women nods and almost looks a little relieved. "Up the stairs, down the corridor on the left, third door on the right." She tells them cheerfully.

Viraj starts toward the stairs but stops near the desk. "Were you expecting someone else? You seem like you are a bit nervous about something."

"We don't get a lot of visitors," she laughs. "I hope the Magister can help you." (edited)

"He would be fine, thanks." Koide was getting confused. If she understood her language, it should not have been much distinction between magister and magistrate. (edited)

Sadao is quick to clear up the confusion between Takumi and the Honmin speakers, explaining, "Yes, he was wondering which way to get there," in Honmin. "Has anyone from Tonghua come here?" He asks the crowd, before they disperse.

"So, some sort of sorcerer is in charge of the town...?" Viraj says to Koide halfway up the stairs, concern clearly showing in his voice. "That could explain a few things." (edited)

Koide draws her breath, thinking on options. People are missing. This could be dangerous. She lowers her words to a near whisper that only Viraj can hear. "If problems happen, our priority is to run, not fight. Any sorcerer able to exert this kind of control and fear upon a town is too dangerous to be fighting in a straight fight on their terms."

06:36

They reach the top of the stairwell.

The long corridor to the left is lit by low candlelight. Koide and Viraj pass open doors to other offices, but most are completely empty. The only occupants are the occasional scribe putting quill to parchment here and there. The door that they have been directed to opens into what looks like some kind of library. Outside, most people shrug and walk away, but one man approaches Sadao. "Once a month farmers from Tonghue come to sell their wares," he confirms.

"Have they come this month? When they do come, has there been anything unusual about them of late?"

Koide is tempted take her katana and cut a precise stroke into one of the doorway frames just to get a response from these people. She talks herself out of it. It would be a frivolous risk to my weapon. She was on edge from the strangeness. Her mind craved answers that just weren't forthcoming.

The man on the town square shakes his head. "Stay for a week, maybe you'll see them." Inside the town hall, the library is eerily silent. Only a little light shines in through the high set windows and the stacks extend away from the door into shadows.

Koide glances around the room looking for the mysterious ruler of the city. Seeing no one she decides to speak at whisper to Viraj, "If you have a way to see magics, now would be a good time." The silence is deafening to her. "Lord Magister. My Lord ... we are here seeking an audience." She fights the urge to draw her Katana again, but she does set the chest down off her shoulder.

Viraj shakes his head. "I don't like this," he says in a low voice. His human eyes squint to try to make out anything within the room. "Bah! Can't see much in here." The man snaps his fingers. "Farbaghey" A flame springs to life in the palm of his hand. He holds it out before him to illuminate the room. (edited)

The sudden light triggers Koide's reflexes as she begins to react to the burst of flame. Her draw reveals an inch of steel from the sheath, as she moves into a lowered crouch turned to face Viraj. She stops herself from the full draw and relaxes the intensity from her stance. "Sorry... it's this place." She apologizes with a heavy breath of relief as the blade retracts back into the sheath. (edited)

As the honmin man leaves the square, Ryuzuko asks Sadao, "What did that man say to you?"

"That people from Tonghua come here to trade once a month. They're supposed to come again in about a week." He shrugs. "I'm not really planning on staying here that long, and I doubt the rest of you are either. Maybe we'll see them on the road there."

After gathering his things and entertaining a few children that hung around, he walks back over, hearing the end of the conversation. "So what did you find out about what's going on around here? Isn't that why we came here? to gather information about the local events?" Takumi may have misinterpreted things that was said during the meeting, but he is pretty sure that's what they were trying to do... He looks around as the man walks away, apparently he was the last to go.

"We should find Koide and Viraj then, wherever they wandered off to." Ryuzuko says, while searching for their comrades amongst the dispersing crowd.

20:26

He then chuckles at Takumi's comment, "No, my friend, we were looking for information about why this town seems off, and how to get to Tonghua, save the actual direction, which we have."

"Yeah. I think I saw them head over this way..." Sadao starts across the square, looking for where they went.

Viraj's light reveals that many tomes and sheafs of parchment have have been scattered on the floor, the trail leading deeper in to the library. The whispering crinkle of paper on paper, echoes in the distance. Something is moving - hiding maybe. Most would never notice, but the druid and the witcher both possess exceptionally sharp senses.

"Come out!" Viraj shouts without stepping forward. His annoyance over the situation is quickly rising. Something ripples under the skin of his large forearms, but he takes his own breath to steady himself and the the disturbance underneath subsides. "I hear you back there hiding!" He looks around at the piles of parchment. "I'd hate to see some of these important paper get burnt up!" (edited)

Viraj hears only distant muttering, but nobody shows themselves.

Takumi follows Ryu and Sadao for a moment until they start to pass the "city hall" and points to the strange building. "I'm pretty sure Koide went in there, the dolphin guy went in with her. I didn't see where Aralynn went though..."

Koide thought to herself, 'Damnit, I wish Takumi was here.' She takes a careful step forward. "Magister?"

Silence reigns in the library, but for the whistle of wind through a window near the ceiling. Then there is a thump, like a book falling to the floor.

Her skirts rustle nervously, as she pensively decides upon the next course of action. She would like to make a grandiose speech of how she's given the magister more than enough opportunities to reveal themselves, but it would just be justifying why she would be willing to kill him to the rest of her party. 'I'll cross that bridge once I come to it.' It didn't matter for now. Koide quietly begins to make a stead pace forward trying to avoid the creaking of the floor boards, her frustration surmounting concern for this potential villain. She draws the blade free of its scabbard. As she brings it into the comfort of her two handed grip, the scabbard catches against a stack of books with her momentum, cascading the pile to the floor, many of the books thumping as they slap against the hardwood planks. Koide curses to herself as she motions for Viraj to stay put - unsure of how quiet he could be. 'Not that he could be any worse.' she chided. She glances back at him to make sure they remain in sight, but sees Viraj coming onward anyway. (edited)

Sadao eyes the building curiously. Beckoning Aralynn over, he heads inside, with the three of them. (edited)

Koide rounds the end of a stack and finds a brown-robed man squatting near the wall in a circle of open tomes and unraveled scrolls. Dark patches of blood and mutilation mar his ruined ears and he stares up at the girl with wild eyes. "No! You can hear it too!" He cries in Honmin in a strangely slurred voice. The man weaves a rapid incantation with his fingers and his leaps speak a word that Koide never hears, as the room falls into silence. There's a moment of shock that causes Koide to hesitate. The silence is so profound that it's like a sound that she was never even aware of is abruptly gone. The man in the circle of books points up and away behind her, over her shoulder. (edited)

Koide's mind races looking for options, the magister had struck her deaf. Her paranoia and stress seem to dump into her arms, coiled like a viper from hours of confused searching. She draws her blade up to strike, but the man before her wasn’t taking advantage of her moment of confusion and weakness. In fact, his fear wasn’t directed at her at all, he was transfixed behind her. Her eyes darted to his ears. 'His ears, why?' There seemed to be some obsession over the noise. ’This wasn’t aggression.’ Years of reading truth from the unspoken words in courts and alleys dispelled that theory. She starts to lower her high stance, but his frantic pointing and fearful gaze draws her gaze behind her... (edited)

High above the stacks, dim light trickles into the room from small windows close to the ceiling. One is directly behind Koide, at the far end of the aisle she stands in, amidst the break between one set of stacks and the next. Grey clouds are visible outside, shrouding the sky over the town's rooftops. Standing in front of this morose backdrop, an oversized, grey-skinned head sways atop an enormous snake-like neck. Eyeless and noseless, its only feature is a gaping maw lined with pointed teeth.

12:13

Downstairs, the rest of Koide's companions enter the building. The woman at the desk in the lobby looks at them with a curious smile. "Hello, can I help you?" She asks in Honmin.

The sight of the creature is fear inducing, she mutters in amazement, "Watashi o fakku." but the words are silent.

Stepping inside the entrance hall with her companions, Aralynn makes her way to the woman at the desk, taking the time to take in the room around her, and noting how its emptiness reflects that of the town they are in. She bows as she reaches the desk. ''Hello, I apologize for our intrusion, but have you seen 2 humans enter here recently?'' (edited)

Viraj shakes his head at Koide's unsaid instructions. Instead he pushes ahead holding his flame aloft and pulls his weapon from his back. Reaching the end of the row, he struck with disgust seeing the man on the floor with blood coming from his ears. However, when, who he assumes to be, the magister begins their incantation and all sound is suddenly gone, Viraj's instinct of a potential attack kicks in. That small ripple earlier now comes to a full boil. Vines push out from his skin wrapping themselves around the druid's limbs and torso all the way up his neck. With this quick transformation complete, he raises his maulaxe preparing to strike the sorcerer, but notices Koide has stayed her weapon for some reason. He turns to see what has drawn her attention. He takes a step back in shock of the horrifying visage, but soon recovers his nerve. He looks to Koide in confusion: How did we not see that outside?! (edited)

"Oh, yes. They're upstairs seeing the Magister," the woman in the lobby tells Aralynn with a smile.

"Which direction would his office be, once we are upstairs?" Ryuzuko asks of the clerk. (edited)

The clerk directs the group of travellers upstairs and down the corridor on the left, as she told Koide and Viraj.

"I thank you, ten'in-san." Ryuzuko then heads towards the stairs "We should probably catch up to Koide before she gets herself into trouble." he says towards the group with a laugh, as he climbs the stairs, following the directions of the clerk. (edited)

Koide looks to Viraj noticing him staring at her. She motions that they should go. 'This was a running situation. They had to reach the others. It was the only way to take this on.' She pats his near arm as a motivator, sheathing her katana and starts to quickly move toward the library entrance to recover her chest.

The robed man shakes his head urgently, reaching out towards Koide with a noiseless shout... then she passes beyond the limits of the silence incantation and the world returns to normal.

Koide begins to pick up her storage chest at the doorway, but hears Ryuzuko's laugh down the hall. She looks into the hall, only her head showing against the frame. "Ryu! Hurry up and be quiet. We got problems. Bring the others." Excited by her luck she leaves the chest and tucks back into the library. She leans around the corner looking to Viraj and the earless magister. Her hand motions holding up one finger to the panicking caster, and she mouths as clearly as possible, 'One moment.' Hoping they understood her, she leans back around the stack to stare at the open door - waiting for her friends to make it inside. (edited)

"What's going on?" Sadao says in a harsh whisper as he catches up, loosening the slipknot around his bō.

having worked with Koide, Takumi drops his bag in the hallway, unhooking the crossbow. He moves quickly and quietly to the door, stopping behind the frame. crossbow at the ready in one hand, staff leaning against his shoulder. He speaks quickly and nervously, "what are we looking at Miss Koide?"

Koide motions Takumi forward, holding a finger to her lips - trying to give him a calming look. In her experience, the sorcerer was very easy to unnerve.

At the mention of his name, as well as potential problems, the towering dragonborn unsheathes his wakizashi and pulls the shield off his weapon rack. He carefully moves himself into the library, searching for any potential threats. "What's the problem we have here Koide?" he asks of her in a whisper, attempting to ascertain what she is concerned about. (edited)

She looks back at him, reading his rough lips. She points at her ears and shakes her head 'no'. Then points up at the windows lining the far wall near the ceiling, and then beckons him onward, again raising her finger to her lips as a caution. (edited)

When Ryu glances up at the windows above the stacks, he sees only other buildings and the overcast sky.

Unsure as to what is causing the current excitement in the group, Aralynn checks that her armor and buckler are fastened properly before catching up to the group, her eyes flashing the same inky black color they had flashed back on the streets. Noting the silence she opts not to ask any questions, instead observing the room for any possible threats.

Koide motions the group past her and around the corner to Viraj and the magister in their silent refuge.

As the rest begin to gather, Viraj looks out the window again then back towards the frightened man cowering against the wall with his ears a mess. He takes a step forward until finding the edge of the silence. He looks up to the window again and finds the creature no longer visable. Standing there a moment to think, he decides to start with the easiest possible solution - plugging his ears with a finger. Of course, not so easy.

As Ryuzuko draws closer to Koide and Viraj, he is instantly hit with silence. The sounds of his armor, weapons, and equipment shifting around as he moved, that he had grown accustomed to, simply ceased. He tries to say something, but nothing comes out, he doesn't even hear it internally. Knowing something is off, he looks up to the windows that Koide pointed, the outside view engulfed by the monstrosity. "Nani?! That is definitely a problem!" he says to himself. (edited)

Sadao steps into the library, as Ryu, Aralynn and Takumi do so as well. When he gets close to those gathered around, he kicks over a fallen book, only to be surprised not to hear its thud. Looking around, he realizes it is a magical effect of some kind. Then, following Ryu's gaze, he sees the cause of the unrest as well. "A spirit was watching us the whole time?!" He says, silently. He looks at the earless man with some shock, but slowly begins to understand his plight. He looks to the others, and gestures to himself, then to it. "I - should - talk - to - it." He mimes the Je'dahnian syllables as he mouths them in the silence. In his training, the first step was always to try to extend to the spirit an olive branch. But from there, he thought with concern, there's no way to know how things will go. (edited)

As he starts to leave the bubble of silence to get a better look at the creature, he slows down, holding his head. It was getting... harder to remember what it even looked like, and soon enough, what he was planning on doing in the first place. He reenters the field, and tries to come up with another solution. Looking around the library, he gathers up items—a quill and some ink. When he has enough, he leaves what he found in the center of the circle, then takes up the quill and begins writing. He quickly scrawls a message in Honmin on some paper, before showing it to the earless man.

"We are here to help. 
How long has that been here/What is it doing here?"

It is worth noting that despite it being rushed, his penmanship is impeccable. (edited)

Continuing to work through ruling out the easiest solutions first, Viraj retrieves a candle from a nearby scone. He pinches a bit of the warm wax between his fingers to form two small. Using his magic to produce a flame again he warms the wax so that it will be more malleable and fitting to his ear canal. With the wax in place he walks to the edge of the silence and tests the earplugs.

The wax ear plugs don't seem to help and the monstrous visage quickly fades from sight and from mind.

The old man frantically scrawls an answer to Sadao under the previous message. HELP. IT'S EATING US.

Sadao grimaces, and writes the transliterates the message in Je'dahnian on another page, for the rest to see.

Viraj wonders why he's staring through the window. He pokes his ear and pulls something out. Is this... candle wax?! He removes the two plugs and tosses them on the floor. He turns find the others gathered around the old man. Rejoining the others, he looks over Sadao's shoulder to see what's on the parchment. "What's eating them," he tries to say after reading the translation then remembers the bubble of silence surrounding the Magister. (edited)

Following the instructions given by Koide, Aralynn makes her way to the inside of the silence spell where she sees the creature. While she thinks over the situation, and if the magister allows it, she will attempt to heal his ear, trying to stop any remaining blood flow and prevent future infections.

Takumi follows the eyes of the others, seeing nothing but the sky. The signals of the others seem to denote that silence is required. He continues trying to move silently around the corner. The boards creaking beneath his feet seem extremely loud to him as he comes into view. The silence in the air is a little unnerving, so he steps back out of the ring, trying to pay attention to the activities of the party. The more guarded than usual demeanor of Miss Koide is a bit unsettling... 'what is everyone looking at' He looks back towards their sight lines, and still seeing nothing, he watches and waits for a signal. (edited)

Koide sees Takumi's apprehension. As she steps beyond the cone of silence, she feels a renewed weight - like fatigue, but different. It makes the monster's looming form seem to grow hazy and distant and then vanish. 'They must be connected...' She takes a few more steps toward Takumi, 'What must be? ' Koide clings to the monster's image, but her head beings to ache from the effort. Mere feet from Takumi, and barely understands why she needs to go back to the Magister's cowering form. "Monster," the words sound strained from her lips, but they come out. She places her hand around his shoulder and says, "Come, I will show you." Desperation grips her, and she pulls him along a hurried pace finally breaching back into the cone of silence. 'It had felt like an hour,' she thought to herself. Koide lets go a deep breath and spins Takumi around and calmly directs his head to the creature in the window and abrupt lets go, so that she does not hurt him if panics and tries to struggle away and partially at the renewed memories of its grotesque form. (edited)

Takumi sees the creature where nothing was before, and staring in wide eyed wonder at the size of it, he remembers what he though he saw from the square. He opens his mouth to speak, but no sounds escape his mouth. He finally looks away from the disturbing creature, and looks at Koide and begins asking questions at a quick pace, the sounds never reaching past his thoughts. He pauses and looks at the perplexed lady, finally mouthing the words clearly... "friend or foe?"

Ryuzuko has spent some time staring at the monster, trying to figure out what it is, from just studying it. The most he can ascertain however, is that it is some kind of aberration, a being that did not belong in this world. He sees Sadao writing on parchment and asks him for a piece, as well as the pen and ink, for a second, knowing that he cannot speak to anyone if they are close to the magister. He plans to write There is an aberration outside, be wary of anything out of the norm, on the paper to show the group. "This explains why the villagers were acting weird periodically. This thing is most likely affecting them in some way." he thinks to himself. (edited)

07:26

He also sees Aralynn trying to help the magister, he pulls out his healer's kit, taps her on the shoulder lightly, and offers her his kit.

Koide wishes she had more skill with a quill, but she joins the group next to the magister, realizing that his magic won't hold out forever. He motions to Sadao with the quill and ink and draws his attention to the creature and the draws shapes like its outline in the air and points back to the parchment. Trying to help her case, she scans the nearest books for a cover with an illustration. Suddenly, she notices an illustration in one of the open books that looks similar to the creature outside. Koide grabs the book and tears the page from it and instead now motions frantically for a quill. (edited)

Sadao spreads the paper around for all to use, passing the quill and ink to Ryu and Koide in turn. (edited)

Koide gratefully accepts the writing quill from Sadao, giving him a quick bow of thanks, and begins writing on the parchment she was handed. This is real. This is here. You can only see in the quiet, and you forget it. Tsuneuji's Third Law She sets the quill back down next to the ink. And waves the parchment to force it to dry faster. She glances at it, some of the ink smeared but it is still legible. Not nearly as nice as Sadao's work. Satisfied, she rolls the parchment sheet and the picture together and tries to figure out where to store it so she can remember.

Ryuzuko writes down There is an aberration outside, be wary of anything out of the norm On the parchment which he then shows to everyone, in order to communicate his thoughts. (edited)

Takumi sees that everyone is on edge, but it doesn't appear that the creature is moving in a threatening manner. 'is it really a threat? Or is it a protector?' These thoughts swim around his head when he looks at the broken man that is currently being tended. He looks to Koide again, waiting... trusting her instincts has kept Takumi from dying in the past.

Seeing Ryuzyko's message, Viraj turns to look out the window again. He gives the creature a nod of recognition. He taps Sadao to motion for the quill and quickly scribbles something down. Can he make it quiet on rooftop? Eat animals too? When does it feed? (edited)

Sadao writes this on another sheet in Honmin, with an addition: We need to trap it somewhere, in a place you can make it silent. Can you think of such a place?

Koide looks to Takumi's puzzled look. She mouths, "What is wrong?" and shrugs with the question.

After tending to the magister, Aralynn takes the quill if it is available and writes her own message to the group. What is the plan? I can get on the roof from here, but I can't bring anyone with me. (edited)

Perhaps. For a time, the magister tells Sadao. I do not know what it eats. YOU DO NOT KNOW WHAT IT HAS EATEN. His scrawl is messy and frantic. (edited)

10:30

It is too big to trap. It is everywhere.

Sadao thinks for a moment. Looking at the grim message the magister wrote back, his eyes travel downwards to the scores of books they were squatted over. Gods, of course! Learning more about this creature is easiest in a library! He begins checking the books scattered around him, and notices that there was art of the creature on one of Koide's books. With a questioning motion for her approval, he'll take the book and begin checking it for relevant information. He silently points to the book, then to the page she tore out, hoping to read it too.

The book is lying on the ground besides the magister and one has been left open on a page that could be an artist's impression of what can be seen through the window. However, whoever drew it had clearly never actually seen one... or maybe they couldn't remember it. A few paragraphs of text besides the illustration describe the creature.

Common wisdom holds that false hydras come from the ground. They spontaneously originate as undifferentiated masses of flesh. Potatoes that sprout from no seed. Supposedly, they germinate in response to lies, and that each falsehood causes a false hydra to swell larger.

The false hydra enters a town through a humble enough method. Fattened on worms, it has been growing upwards these last few days (weeks? years?), but has only now broken through the soil. It emerges in a basement, from behind the jars of fruit preserve. Or pushes its face up through a broken cobblestone. And then it begins to sing.

While it sings, it is ignored. It just creates gaps in your attention and then slips through them. It is subtler than invisibility, and more reliable.

But of course, none of this is noticed. While it sings, the hydra exists in our blind spot.

The lair of a false hydra always lies underneath the city it chooses to feed on. The hydra burrows underground sprouting its head like a plant typically under buildings or in their lower floors. It frequently moves creating large cavernous areas prone to collapse. It only surfaces if the city can no longer feed it, and only long enough to move to its next target.

(edited)

Sadao reads intensively, his concern visibly growing. He hands the page back to Koide. Closing the book, he checks for the author's name, making a note of it. He takes the quill, and writes a paraphrased version of the article's information, with an addition:

The element of surprise may be our greatest ally here. It has considerable size, but it's used to being ignored. Another problem—it's probably intending to leave soon, and tracking it will be tricky once it does. We may be able to figure something out. Any ideas?

Koide reads over Sadao's shoulder as he writes. With the population of the town so diminished, it was logical that the creature should be leaving soon. It had almost exhausted its food. Part of her wanted the simplest solution, Just leave. She wasn't being paid for this creature, but her Master's words echoed in her head. She thought on it. Fighting it wasn't really an option, at least not with swords. She thought on it, there were no warships in the harbor so the cannon was out, but.. black powder. Koide thought more. It might work. She picked up her quill and another piece of parchment and began to write.

If we could lure the creature into an area of town that we stashed black powder nearby, the explosion could possibly kill the creature.

She considered, * It would be costly in the city, but worth it if it destroyed the monster.* She looked to the magister and wrote. Ask the magister if they have a store of the powder, fireworks even. She lifts the page up and shows it to Sadao. (edited)

Sadao nods, then quickly gets to work on another page, showing it to the magister. Where do you store your black powder? All of it. Fireworks, anything explosive, we'll need it. (edited)

Viraj looks out the window again for another moment, studying the strange creature. He taps Koide and Sadao, and holds up a hand with finger splayed wide and wiggling. He points to his own head. "Maybe many heads," he says. He pulls one finger down then wiggles the remaining four again. He then writes a couple of words on the parchment for Sadao to translate. Catacombs? Sewers? (edited)

Reading the various ideas of the group, Ryuzuko recalls hearing about niter mines in the area. He quickly grabs a paper and the pen and quill and writes a note for himself, with his signature.

*Ryuzuko;* head to the niter mines to the south-west of the town, look for powder to use in making an explosive.  There is a massvive aberration called a *false hydra* that lives under the town, it has been eating them for a while.  Use the powder to help kill the monster, to save the town from it.

He let everyone read it, before folding it up and slotting it into one of the grooves in his gauntlet. (edited)

Takumi motions to the page, beckoning for quill and page. He scrawls out in a little less refined form, but easily read...

Every black powder firework that arrives in Tokyo, comes from Dandong.
In fact that's all I've ever heard of this place, until... This... 
South west, yeah, south west. Mines. 
 What's a hydra?

(edited)

Sadao adds a postscript to his message for the magister: This creature came from underground, it must still reside there. Are there ways to get down there? Sewers or otherwise?

This building has an archive in the cellar. Blackpowder sometimes comes through the docks. Most is taken directly north from the mine.

07:24

The magister's breathing grows haggard, ragged and weary. Who knows when the man last slept.

He sways, blinks and shakes his head, as though trying desperately to maintain concentration in the face of exhaustion.

Uh oh. Sadao thinks, as the man seems to be growing tired. When the spell ended, they wouldn't be able to see the creature, or even remember it. Thinking and acting quickly, he pens a message to himself in case he forgets.

Dandong is under siege from a false hydra. THAT is what the graffiti means. It has eaten most of the people already. You cannot remember it while it sings, but it is true. Koide has the pamphlet for more info. Get explosives, rig the underground to blow. It is an aberration, we must destroy it. Only the magister knows the truth.

He then tries to hand the quill around to others so they can write their own messages, but realizes there is scarcely time. "Shit," he mouths silently, wishing there had been more quills to go around. (edited)

If ears could see, the air around the group would shimmer as the spell fades and sound returns to the library. The magister slumps back against the wall from the exertion, even as the memory of the false hydra's head blurs in the minds of Koide's band of monster hunters. They don't have long before the memory fades, running off the surface of their thoughts like water from a lotus leaf.

Sadao starts to speak to the magister in the newly audible space. "Sir! We-" He then remembers his condition, looking at his ears. Instead, he pulls from his pouch a reed, colored like copper. Holding it to his mouth, he whispers into it: "Spirits of the wind, buoyant and free. Carry my message, I beseech you." Then, he whistles with the reed, as his words are carried imperceptibly to the magister's bloodied ear-holes. Sir, we'll return soon with ordnance. We will need your help again to remember everything. Continue to hide for now.

The magister nods, but seems too exhausted to do much more. "Remember. It is watching you," he utters in a hoarse whisper. The man's tonality is eerily distorted by his inability to hear his own voice.

As the spell fades, Ryuzuko fixes his gaze on the paper in his gauntlet, so that it will be the first thing he sees as he slowly begins to forget everything they had learned about the false hydra. "Hopefully we can remember enough to deal with this monstrosity." he thinks to himself as his memory of the creature fades away like dew on a hot summer's day. (edited)

The silence spell fades and the cacophany of noise that arises, though familiar, seems unnatural. He looks at the rest of the group, and realizing that he has paper in his hand... Surprise crosses his face and he looks at the paper, seeing his writing, 'I don't remember writing that...' He looks to the group, specifically Sadao He holds the writing page out... "I don't know what this means... Hydra, false hydra.... Any ideas?"

As the silence fades, so does the covering of vines surrounding the druid. The thorny growth unwraps and retreats within the druid. Viraj works his jaw as if trying to pop his ears. "So, we're going to get some of that stuff they use to clear out the ice flows down south?" He looks around to all in the group. "What are we going to do with it? Something below ground, right?" He looks through the paper strewn on the floor and finds a couple with his handwriting. "Or are we trying to feed something," he asks as he reads his first message. (edited)

"This says the powder is used to kill the creature." Koide holds up one of her writings. "I wonder where it is though."

Staring at the paper in his hand (which bore his handwriting) like a puzzle box, Sadao breaks his gaze to look at the others. "Uh, this says something along those lines too. 'We have to rig the underground to blow...' That sounds horrible for the town, but it sounds like the hydra, or whatever it is, is hiding down there." He looks back down at the page, his eyes drawn back to the line about the graffiti. "Hm. Oh right, this must have to do with the messages on the walls!"

"What messages? Are you talking about the graffiti in the market?" Koide asks, confused. She looks down at her own rolled scroll of parchment. "This is all really unusual. Are you sure this is worth our..." She stops, reading on the scroll. "Shit." Koide swears as she reads, Tsuneuji's Third Law. She was just gonna suggest getting their map and heading on. They weren't getting paid for this after all. But that meant more than it all. This was one of those things that they must do then. She looked to the group. "So the first step is to get to the mines." She'd work on the other nine steps as they went along. (edited)

"There are niter mines somewhere to the south-west of this town, much of the powder used in Je'dahn fireworks comes from there. Whatever this is, it is eating the townsfolk as well, has been for awhile." Ryuzuko says, after reading through his own note nestled between the plates of his gauntlet, several times to make sure he wasn't entirely crazy. "This aberration is also massive, given what I have written here."

"It has to be underground if its so well hidden." Koide comments.

Viraj stands and listens to what the others have been able to figure out. "Let's get moving then. We still have some daylight to work with."

"Agreed, everyone grab your gear." She looks around for her chest. "There will be no traveling alone from here on: Stay with two others since we don't know exactly what we are dealing with." Koide was not letting her social rank diminish her authority here. This was dangerous. "We will need to leave soon." (edited)

Sadao nods to Viraj's point, and decides to explain his thought about the messages on the way out of town. The older man's cryptic last words still ring in his ears... something was watching them? His paper said 'The magister knows the truth...' He glances over his shoulder as they leave the room. "Was that guy the magister? Did you two come to talk to him?" He looks to Koide and Viraj. (edited)

"We were looking for a map of the area."

05:15

Ryuzuko then sheaths his wakazashi and puts his shield back on the rack, before heading out the door. Stopping just outside to wait for the rest. (edited)

"Yes, we spoke with him. Although its hard to remember everything about the conversation." She address Sadao, "I have to assume that we wrote these things down for a reason." Koide looks at Ryuzuko after remind her. "Good idea, Ryu. Take Takumi and another with you. See if you can find a map in here. We will have to commandeer it for now."

Viraj turns to follow the rest. As he does so, his boot catches something that rolls to the foot of a bookcase. He picks it one of the discarded earplugs and examines it for a moment before tossing it aside again. He hurries along to catch up with the others lashing his shield to his forearm as does proceeds. (edited)

As the group head back downstairs they are struck by a sudden, profound quiet that makes them feel like a noise that they don't ever remember hearing has recently stopped. A minute or so later the feeling fades and life returns to normal. Upon arrival in the lobby there is no receptionist, and why would there be? A receptionist has never been needed in this building. People can find their own way around. Nevertheless, a large and conspicuous hole has been smashed up through the floorboards... the building is clearly in need of some repairs... (edited)

"Well, we found our entrance." Ryuzuko says solemnly.

"We need the powder to blow it up first." Koide was confused by Ryu's somberness. "And stop acting like someone died. It's just a hole. There is nothing we can do for the town until its dead." (edited)

Ryuz shakes his head quickly, making a double take at the hole "Why do I feel sad about this hole? We know people are getting eaten, at least from what my note says, but why this hole?" He shrugs before leaving the building. (edited)

"Hey, did we get a map?" Koide asks Ryuz.

"I didn't, figured one of you grabbed it while we were there, I was staring outside for awhile, can't remember why though. Maybe I saw a pretty bird." He answers to Koide (edited)

Koide raises her palm to her forehead in frustration. I told you. Nevermind. Anger rushed in her mind. "Okay, can someone come with me real quick so we can find one?" She sets her chest down near the front door. (edited)

Sadao folds his arms behind his head with a small smile at Ryu's foible. "Alright, let's go check." He nods to Koide, and heads back up the stairs.

Sadao and Koide return to the library looking for any maps of the area.

It doesn't take long from their search to find a map on animal vellum mounted inside a glass frame. Koide begins to grab a book to smash the glass and unpin the map, but notices a leather book laying on its side half open on one of the bookcases. She opens it to find a folio of assorted maps of the area. She notices one for the mine, and quick shuts the binding, placing the tough animal hide chord around it. "Here, got one."

Takumi, holding his bag, waits at the entrance. His thoughts are a bit confused. He remembers coming in here to meet up with Koide and the dolphin guy, but things that he should know are escaping his grasp... Things just don't add up, and Takumi is trying to put those pieces together in his head. This is a little exasperating, something is definitely happening he thinks as he awaits Koide and Sadao to return.

"Great," calls Sadao, his face in some older cartography scrolls. For a second, he looks back and forth for the magistrate, then scratches his head when he catches himself still doing it. Why am I so worried about him? He may be deaf, but he can take care of himself, and he's not in any kind of danger right now. It's as though there was a reason his life would be in danger, but it didn't make sense. Whatever creature they had been talking about seemed content to stay underground, never showing its face. Shaking his head, he heads back to the entrance with Koide.

"Okay," Koide says as they reach the group again. "Got a good map. Let's head on out. Stay out of the middle of the streets as best we can till we get out of the city." She looks to the dragonborn, "Ruyz, you want me to take point or you?"

Viraj slowly paces back and forth in front of the town hall while Koide and Sadao go to look for a map. Noticing the rather empty streets, the lack of inhabitants now has him concerned knowing something is eating people. "There may not be anyone left to save by the time we return. It will be slow going coming back with a cart full of that stuff so we don't blow ourselves up. Speaking of... We don't have any horses or a cart." (edited)

"While you bring up a valid point, do you have a different way?" Koide asks Viraj. If the vacancy of the town was any indication, the druid would be right. (edited)

As Koide and Viraj pace about the square and debate their options, they pass a fountain outside the town hall. The water is still and looks like it has been for some time, but the reflection of something moving catches the eye in the afternoon light. An enormous head looming over the town hall... when they turn they see nothing.

Viraj gives a cautious glance to Koide, making sure she saw it too. He approaches the edge of the fountain and slowly circles it, looking for possible signs of others.

Edging around the fountain, Viraj spots the reflections of four additional heads towering over the town on thick fleshy necks. (edited)

Still confused about the recent events, Aralynn suddenly remembers something and pulls out a healers kit from her bag before handing it back to Ryuzuko. "Thank you for letting me use me this, your kindness will be remembered." She then turns to face her companions that have not entered the building. "If I am correct, unless we can think of another solution we will need not only the powder, but also horses and a cart. Do we have the funds to make such a purchase? I have 64 gold pieces to give to the cause, but I planned on spending some of it on some medical equipment." (edited)

Viraj motions for Koide to follow and he gathers everyone by the front door of the town hall. "I haven't seen one animal of any kind in this town," he replies to Aralyn. The leaning in closer to the group, he continues keeping his voice low. "I count five heads. One is right over the town hall. I was able to see them in the reflection of the water in the fountain. So keep an eye out for some mirrors." (edited)

"I have one in my chest." She nods quietly to the chest on her shoulder.

"Five Heads?" Takumi repeats quietly, looks a little unsure, until he walks over the fountain and looks in. 'so dolphin guy said he was looking into this fountain' Takumi sees something that seems familiar, yet not... "What is that?" Takumi is sure that he knows the answer... Somewhere in his mind, though it escapes him. The water rises into a dome shape and a few seconds later, the color of the water resembles a reflective surface. "I only see two heads," he quietly says as he beckons the rest of the group to survey the skyline. (edited)

"We can check the market for more, better to have 1 for each of us if we can." Ryuz adds. (edited)

The market was mainly empty from what she remembered, but Koide wasn't willing to deny them the opportunity. There may be other items they found that would be useful there as well.

In the reflection of Takumi's ball of water, the town hall once more appears worn and delapidated.

Viraj tucks his thumbs under the straps of his pack. "Let's see what we can scrounge up around here before looking for this mine." He approaches Takumi. "You say all the fireworks come from this place? You think there would be some stored at a warehouse of some sort if it's such a big business."

"True, but it would be stored outside the walls, someplace easy to access the docks for travel, but someplace that if there was an accident, there wouldn't be danger to the city. In fact, there should be a warehouse somewhere along the docks." Koide suggested. She looks at the map folio for a city map looking for the potential warehouse. (edited)

There are a number of warehouse-like buildings running along the harbour. The map doesn't indicate who they are owned by.

"We should head that way." Koide points towards the docks.

"Sounds good to me." Ryuz says, leading the way too the docks. He takes his shield off the rack, but leaves his sword sheathed, "Don't want to get caught completely off guard," he thinks to himself "Or scare the villagers off." (edited)

"Any plans in that map of the town's underground? We'll probably need it if we're going to head down there eventually." Sadao says, following the group.

Takumi takes a small portion of the reflective water, large enough to fit in his palm. He follows the group, while occasionally glancing at the reflected image of the skyline. "There might be a sewer system... And being this close to the coast, they may have some sort of water runoff drainage in the case of big storms. They probably aren't large enough for the creature that I see there." Pointing to one of the heads in the reflection of the ball of water. (edited)

"There is no map in here of sewers. Although for a town this size would be a surprise... I imagine the thing has to be burrowing around though to be able to stay safe and still reach new victims." Koide voiced as they continued toward the docks.

It doesn't take Koide much time to track down the warehouse that Takumi was talking about - a large wooden building with a red logo of a long flying dragon painted on the side. The large sliding freight doors appear to be locked, as does the smaller side entrance, which is clearly labelled PRIVATE.

Koide looks at the door and gives a devious grin. "Takumi, I think we need your skills here." She steps away from the door, confident in her companion's abilities. Her eyes focus on any of the laboring along the warehouses to survey the surround for guards who unfortunately would not understand breaking-and-entering to kill an invisible monster.

Viraj waits quietly nearby as a few contemplate the entry to the warehouse. He keeps his eyes towards the rooftops and the invisible creatures that he knows are lurking above. He pulls his weapon from his pack and begins to shift his weight from one foot to another, waiting for the unseen threat to suddenly strike. "How long do you think these things are going to let us just roam around the city," he asks the group. He keeps an eye on the progress of the door, waiting to see if a less delicate method is needed in opening it. (edited)

Takumi approaches the locked door, relying on the others to keep a lookout for him. Letting the ball of water fall through his fingers, He sets his pack down, leans his quarterstaff against the wall, and pulls his tools from his pocket. He slides the lock picks in, and has quite a bit of trouble with the rusty old lock. It takes a little longer than he expected, but the satisfying click let's him know of his success. "Got it" he says, more to himself than to those around him. He waves the others over, letting the open lock fall to the ground, and restores the picks to their home inside his cloak. He awaits the others by gathering his bag and staff. (edited)

The door swings open with a creak revealing a dark space that looks like it has been used for warehouse clerks.

Sadao peers inside, finding it hard to see. He outstretches a hand, scattering a bit of phosphorous, and mutters a mantra in Primordial, sounding vaguely like ancient Honmin: "Linh hồn của thiên nhiên, tôi cầu xin bạn, thắp sáng con đường." Suddenly, four small lights resembling lanterns are conjured, and float about, lighting the way into the warehouse. (edited)

Ryuzuko postitions himself outside the warehouse, in view and running distance to his companions, but far enough to not arouse even more suspicion. Obvious from his stature and equipment, he was never one for sneaking around trying to be unseen, a silver dragon born covered in armor does not go unnoticed easily.

Sadao's dancing lights reveal desks and cabinets and the usual accoutrements of such an administrative area. On the far side of the open space is another door, presumably to the warehouse proper.

Standing in the middle of the group, Aralynn readies a prayer of Guidance for whoever steps into the warehouse.

Sadao turns to Aralynn, and holds out his hand to accept her Guidance. Beckoning to Takumi, he enters the warehouse, maneuvering the lights around with his other hand moving like a puppeteer.

Takumi looks back at Koide, and knows what he must do. He sets his bag back down out of sight, and quietly follows Sadao into the warehouse staff in hand. The light reflects off of his sparkling blue costume, and Takumi pulls his cloak a little tighter around his frame. Knowing that the paperwork is foreign, his staff bumps the chair as he makes his way to the door. Takumi checks for locks on the door before proceeding. (edited)

The door does appear to be locked, but the mechanism looks simpler than the one outside.

Viraj remains outside while the others investigate the office. He walks slowly along the outside wall of the warehouse, towards the freight entrance. Now knowing from what he saw in the fountain that things may not be what they appear, he runs a hand along the wall to check if what he see is true.

Viraj finds a point where he stumbles unexpectedly. His hand slips and suddenly he perceives a hole in the wall. A hole about the size of a false hydra head...

Viraj gives a melodic whistle to Koide and Ryuzuko get their attention. "We have something here. You might want to get that mirror out," he suggests to Koide. He passes his hand over the wall again, looks back to the pair and then steps through the hole that he perceives. He approaches a nearby barrel and reaches out to physically examine its existence. (edited)

Looking back to Sadao, he pulls out his lockpicks. He makes quick work of the lock, and the door slides open. He quickly replaces his lockpicks to his pocket. "Sadao, I'm going in." He walks through the open door and allows his eyes to adjust to the light in the warehouse.

"Okay. I'm taking a look around." With the illumination of the lanterns, he checks the desks and cabinets of the administrative room for anything of note.

Takumi makes quick work of the lock and slips through into the warehouse. It's filled with a mix of crates and barrels. Nearer the front he can see Viraj, who as somehow found another way inside, inspecting one.

Takumi walks in and scans the room. A surprised gasp escapes his lips when he sees another figure in the room. Recognizing Viraj, he looks again at the assorted contents of the building. Looking back to Viraj, Takumi asks in a slightly accented Rajan, "How are we going to move all of this? Or are we going to lure the creature here?"

Viraj arches an eyebrow at being spoken to in the language of his forefathers. He replies in kind, not remembering the last time he spoke Ranjanese. "There was a hole in the wall, he jabs a thumb over his shoulder. "Some sort of trick that the monster has used... Don't trust your eyes." He looks around the warehouse at the available inventory. The druid has a twinkle in his eye at the prospect of blowing something up. He continues in common, "Didn't one of you figure out that this thing springs up out of the ground... like a plant? If we can find the 'roots'...," he hands arc apart simulating an explosion. (edited)

Koide sets the chest down and relaxes while standing guard for the normal visitors. She digs into the chest and pulls out the steel mirror that they had discussed before. A short while passes as Koide pretends to fix her hair, in the meanwhile searching for the truth of the world in the reflection of the mirror.

Searching through the paperwork, most of it seems to be purchase orders and inventory tracking. However, as Sadao looks at the most recent entries the text is interspersed with random messages saying things like "it's watching you right now!" "It's eating us!" "Help!"

14:22

As Koide watches the town through the mirror she can make out the blurry forms of the hydra's many heads bobbing over the buildings in the background.

Sadao looks over the records, no less disturbed by the messages left in them. Leaving them on the desk for now, he follows the others into the warehouse proper. As Viraj and Takumi speak in Ranjanese, he begins to naturally understand it, but only due to his earlier magic. With little thought, he replies in Je'dahnian as they bring up the pressing issue of moving the fireworks they needed. "Right, the creature is nested underground. I think we've got no choice but to do the heavy lifting it'll take to get it down there." At the prospect of heavy lifting, naturally his thoughts went to Ryuzuko. "I'll get Ryu, and see if the others can find some equipment we could use for this. Oh, and there's a list of the inventory in the lobby. might be helpful for determining what's got the biggest boom." He exits the way he came to do as he stated.

"No need to start moving things until we know where we need to take it." He moves to the freight entrance and gives the beam barring the door a tug. Realizing it may be a bit much for him alone he waits for Ryuko to assist. "If we find us a cart we can go ahead and start loading it. I can move it around town when we know where it will be useful." (edited)

Ryuz sees Sadao exit the building, "Found what we need?" he asks the human.

Noting the return of her allies, Aralynn asks, "Will we be carrying out this plan today? If we wait until tomorrow I can pray for spells that could help us. I fear I might not be of much use in my current state."

In response to Aralynn, Sadao folds his arms in thought. "Well, I'm not too keen on sleeping here, now that I know my neighbor is a man-eating monster. Personally, I think we ought to go ahead and do this as soon as possible, before even more people are eaten. But given the amount of work we'll have to do to haul enough fireworks out of here, we might not have a choice but to rest. When we do though, it'll have to be outside the town." He looks to Ryuzuko. "Partially. There's fireworks in there, but we'll need equipment if we want to move it—not to mention your strength. Viraj found a freight entrance, I'll light the way so you can help him unbar it. Remember, no flames while we're in there." Sadao leads him to it, explaining along the way.

Takumi considers Viraj's words, while he's looking for product that resembles simple flash powder. He nods half-heartedly at Sadao and his thoughts are evident in spoken words. "I'm concerned... an explosion large enough to damage or even kill the hydra... Under the town... What kind of damage would the town or would we sustain?" Takumi's voice trails off as he continues muttering to himself, 'I think I can remember the symbols from the last time I bought the flash powder. Are these it... no, it doesn't look familiar. I give up, I don't remember.' Takumi makes his way back towards Viraj. (edited)

"Lead the way then Sadao, we can at least get this door opened." Ryuz says to Sadao, cracking his knuckles while stretching his neck enough that it also cracks.

Viraj shrugs at Takumi's assessment. "It doesn't look like there's much hope left for this place. Best to kill it before it moves on to another. As for us... I don't plan on being that close when we set this stuff off." The Rajani leans up against the door as he waits for assistance. "By the way, one of those things came through here by the looks of the hole in the wall over th- ..." The man looks where he came in and it appears back to normal. He shakes his head and once again runs his hand along the wall to find his point of entry into the warehouse. "Damn things playing tricks on us!" (edited)

As Takumi wanders the interior of the warehouse inspecting the crates, he suddenly feels the ground give way beneath his feet!

Reacting quickly, the magician grabs the edge of the floor, clinging onto the broken wooden floorboards. Below him a dark hole leads down under the warehouse. (edited)

Takumi is moving towards Viraj when he lets out a high pitched Yelp. A hole in the floor opens up beneath him and he reacts as well as he knows. Catching the edge with the help of his quarterstaff, Takumi looks down into the chasm below him 'ok that long fall would hurt.' Hanging from one hand isn't working for him. He assesses the situation and quickly throws his other hand up to hold himself up. Which proves a bit difficult because the floor around him seems whole. Unable to pull himself up, and less than 2 seconds after the floor removed itself from under his feet, Takumi calls out urgently loud but with a calmness that may suggest a solution... "I could use some help here!" (edited)

Koide drops the steel mirror at the call of her 'friend? where they friends?' The thought had really never occurred to her before. 'She had always had some sway over him so she could use him when he was needed. But maybe that had changed?' These thoughts race through her mind as she bounds through the door trying to reach. Takumi. She grips the tsuka of her katana as she plunges into the heart of the warehouse, growing wary of the deepening darkness, in case the creature was attacking. (edited)

Ryuz follows suit, reading to unsheathe his weapon, running right behind Koide.

Still in the midst of searching for the hole in the wall - again, Viraj stops his investigation when he hears the cry behind him. He rushes to the edge of the sinkhole and grabs Takumi to hoist him back up by the straps of his backpack. "Looks like you may have found out how one of those things got in here," he says after dragging him back to solid ground. (edited)

Shaking off the near death experience, Takumi thanks Viraj vehemently, for the rescue. In between the constant thanks, Takumi mentions things like, "we don't need a cart; that is one deep hole" and "I may have found a solution to our 'problem'"" Takumi allows his adrenaline to decrease for a moment. he realizes the response that he has experienced the last time he missed a trap with Koide. 'well at least I didn't fall this time...' When Koide busts through the door ( as she tends to do) Takumi is ready with the calm signal that she uses on him more often than not. (edited)

Sadao runs in with Ryu and Koide, drawing his bo as the lanterns light the area. He'd expected to see the aberration revealed, but was relieved that it was only Takumi and Viraj, having rescued the former from a sinkhole. "Thank the gods you're okay," he says, slinging his weapon once more. He approaches the hole, attempting to peer inside. Finding it difficult, he makes a subtle motion with his fingers, animating the mystical lights, and sending them spiralling down the hole to light it. "Yeah. this may be exactly what we needed." Sadao muses, his voice echoing slightly into the pit. He turns to the rest of the group. "So... this could work! We'll start unpacking the fireworks, and bring them down the hole piece by piece, one of us stays behind to light the fuse, hurrying out and... boom! No more hydra!" (edited)

Koide burst through the ajar door shoulder first hand on the blade preparing to draw, but sees Takumi standing their collected already gesturing that everything was okay. She looks over to Viraj nearby, frowning. She wasn't displeased, merely disappointed. She takes her hand off her sword, and steps out of the way of Sadao and Ryu. She had prepared her mind for a battle, and with it lacking, she was not willing to lash out at the others. She quietly waits moments to calm and center herself. (edited)

Ryuz looks over the hole, carefully as to not fall in. "We will need to lure it here as well. Not much sense blowing this up, if it's not even there."

She looks over to Ryu, thoughtful, yet her tone comes out in a mocking fashion, "Maybe it would like your little band." Koide tries to explain better - her tone slowly defusing as the calm returns. "I mean it uses sound, it may be sensitive to sound. There are no barking dogs that I've heard, no merriment in general. Maybe its first targets are those that make the most noise." (edited)

Viraj helps the man to his feet and gives him a slap on the back - with not the softest of touch - to knock some of the dirt off. He returns Koide's look with one of confusion, then dismisses it. "Maybe we will be lucky enough that we won't need to lure it down there... Could be there already." Using the axe-end of his maul, he begins to carve the floorboards around the edge of the hole. "So we can find it again. Don't want to lose it like the hole in the wall over there," he explains then waves his hand to the area where he thinks he found the improvised entrance. (edited)

Koide looks to where the Viraj points and pats against the wall feeling for a break in the plaster and wood.

When Takumi looks down into the hole, he sees a tunnel sloping away into darkness. It's steep, but potentially traversable.

Koide feels along the wall until she eventually slips through it when she finds the hole that Viraj has described to her.

"I'll take a look," Viraj says stepping to the edge of the hole. "Someone want to check if any of this stuff," he motions to the barrels and crates, "has any regular powder? We're not here to make a performance." Without waiting for a response he hops down into the hole to check out what can be seen by Sadao's magical lights. (edited)

"I will take a look." Aralynn goes over to the barrels and crates and investigates their contents.

The crates contain packaged fireworks, but the barrels appear to be for the storage of raw black powder.

"We still need to find some mirrors before we even attempt to fight this thing. If a few of us stay here and unload the fireworks into the tunnel, while the rest look for some mirrors, or any alternatives." Ryuz says, now eyeing the various crates of fireworks, judging how much they might weigh.

Takumi looks around the warehouse at all of the heavy boxes. "I have an idea" He moves quickly to his pack and digging around, he pulls out a set of pulleys and some cable. He presents the Block & Tackle for everyone to see and perhaps to take. "We can lower the crates and barrels a little easier with this. I can go below to unhook them, if someone wants to lower them to me." He attaches his grappling hook to some sturdy floorboards, and climbs down the rope, leaving the block and tackle nearby. He tries to locate a good spot for the containers. (edited)

"We know that this creature is dangerous, lets not send someone down there alone if we can't be certain of its location." Aralynn looks at Takumi "I will go with you, that way if anything were to happen one of us can get the others to help."

Sadao peers down the shaft again, and keeps an eye on Takumi while he checks the area below, getting ready to pull him back up at a moment's notice, just in case. "Good idea, Ryu. Anyone want to find stuff that'll work? I think I'll be most helpful right here."

"I will stay here as well, and begin moving some of these barrels into the tunnel, we can bring a few with us as we explore it." Ryuzuko says before grabbing some of the rope laying around the warehouse, then prepping one of the barrels of gunpowder to be lowered down.

Koide steps through the wall. Its an interesting experience, she had seen illusions before but this felt different. It didn't lift with her recognition. She heads back to where she was standing before and reaches down for the mirror she had dropped. She seemed to sweat and her head was on the edge of an ache. She had wanted the mirror to test something but the moment passed her by. She looked into the mirror to look for the creature? It was on the edge of her memory.

Viraj peers up to from the bottom of the hole and watches the others discuss matters. He turns to Ryuzuok, "I am going to scout the tunnel ahead a little bit." As the light fades from the orb of light floating nearby, he places a hand over his eyes. "Eayst-hooill," he says quietly. Pulling his hand away, he proceeds down the tunnel now able to navigate the darkness. (edited)

The tunnel appears to have been bored out of the earth and extends away into the distance for several hundred feet, slowly sloping away beneath the town. (edited)

Koide glances in the mirror and she sees something moving nearby, like a snake slithering around the edge of the mirror's field of view.

Takumi waits at the bottom, collecting the barrels that Ryu is passing down. He sets the barrels to the side about 40' away from the entrance. He watches as Viraj walks away. Having only worked as a partner, first with Hestia, and later with Koide. 'so this is a real team.' Takumi smiles with the realization that he can be useful to a group of people.

Sadao makes sure the rope leading into the tunnels is secure, as Takumi and Ryu start work on getting barrels underground, and Viraj begins to scout out a place to put them. "You guys all right down there?" He calls, trying not to be too loud. "I'm going to look for a way to help you locate it. Be careful until then, okay? Especially you, Viraj, if you're going on ahead." The floating lanterns wink out one by one as he steps away from the hole. He looks to Koide. "You've got some experience with, uh... taking out supernatural creatures, right? My place is more to talk with them. Any idea how to spot it, or track it?" (edited)

Soon Ryuzuko and Takumi have collected a large quantity of black powder in the mouth of the tunnel. Meanwhile, Viraj hears no movement in the tunnels, but he can feel the air currents coming from the two that slope up towards the surface. Deeper down, the earth smells rich and moist. (edited)

After taking some time to sit and listen for any movement within the tunnels, Viraj decides to return to the warehouse. He gives a nod of approval with the stack of barrels that have been hauled down into the hole. He reports to the others what little he discovered. "The tunnel goes deeper then splits into three others about five chains or so down. I heard nothing, but two of the splits went to the surface, while one even deeper. It had a damp smell to it. Maybe it opens up to a water source." (edited)

As she slowly, warily, creeps back toward the door walking in reverse trying to catch a reflection of the creature, Koide hears Sadao's question through the doorway. Through grinding teeth, she said flatly with stress in her voice. "Very carefully." Her blade is drawn, but she is unable to walk backwards, glance through the mirror, and take a fighting stance. It was not something she trained for. She makes it to the doorway and back inside, shutting the door behind her. She really didn't care if anyone saw the awkward dance; this was life or death and she still had plenty of the things left to be done.

Sweating from the exertion, Takumi looks at the stash of powder. He calls up to Ryu, "With that last one, we should have enough. I don't know how we are going to transport all of it." Hearing the echo of his voice down the tunnel, Takumi realizes that his voice may have been a little louder than he intended.

"We should find a cart that we can haul the barrels through here on," Ryuzuko answers to Takumi while putting down the last barrel. "There has to be one nearby that we can borrow" he says in a way that portrays that he figures the cart will explode with the barrels, making it hard to return. "Let us find some mirrors as well, I doubt anything is going to happen to these barrels while we are gone and we need to stick together as much as possible. No telling when it might attack us." he adds before leaving the hole, and heading towards the exit of the warehouse. (edited)

Silence falls.

The quiet is deafening. The noise that wasn't there becomes so noticeable when it was quiet. Koide's ears might have rung or echoed or anything, but she checked her mirror with her blade ready. (edited)

In her mirror's reflection, Koide sees a familiar grey head rear up out of the hole behind Viraj it snakes left and right as its jaws slowly open.

"The hole! Its here. Viraj look out." She dashes backwards toward the creature bringing her blade up and around with a spin using the mirror for reference in the whirling dance.

Sadao watches Koide with the mirror, and quickly picks up on the idea. But before he can comment on it, she leaps into action, and a giant gray head comes into view! Wait, that's what it looked like?! thinks Sadao, recoiling at the sight. Never thought I could forget a face that ugly... Shaking off his disgust, he outstretches his hands towards the aberration, and shouts in Primordial, "Bám vào nó!" Suddenly, swarms of tiny, ethereal creatures resembling fireflies appear from his sleeves, surrounding the false hydra's head. Before confirming whether the spirits were successful in latching onto it, he darts over to a crate, rolling behind it. He draws his bow, knowing all too well that there wouldn't be negotiations here. (edited)

Takumi hears Koides call and casts a spell upon his staff. He scrambles up the hole to see a horrendous face. 'is that what we've been preparing for?' He drops his backpack on the floor. Muttering something and reaching his hand out, the air begins to compress around his hand. The tight ball of air refracts light to give it a rainbow hue. It speeds across the room towards the gaping maw. The head moves just enough that the ball of air flies through its mouth, failing to contact the creature.

Seeing everyone jump into battle with the foe that had been terrorizing the town, Aralynn realises they might not be able to kill it like this, and that their best chance is to drive it back to the hole and use the explosives. Acting on her previous training she rushes forwards, her right hand crackling with energy as she thrusts it towards the head, releasing the energy onto a single point. "Return to your hole!"Missing the attack, she channels her eladrin heritage, disappearing in a burst of frost and cool air which surrounds the head. Aralynn reappears as far as she can from the creature within 30 feet. (edited)

Surprised by her cohort's speed, Koide surges forward noticing her own eyes could finally behold this abomination. The mirror clatters to the floor as she bounds into the creatures reach. She continues the spin, slicing low along the ground before coming around with an upward slice. Neither seems to hit true but scratch against its toughened hide. Small lines of whitish ooze slides down its sickened skin.

Irritated by the glancing blow, the eyeless head rears up over Koide before plunging its cavernous, fang-lined mouth down towards her. Quick on her toes, the Je'dahnian woman neatly sidesteps the clumsy attack and the hydra ploughs into the floorboards, sending splinters of wood flying in all directions. Yanking its face back up out of the floor it looms over Koide with obvious malintent.

Sliding back into her stance, Koide takes advantage of the creature's slow clumsy movements to slice another neat tear at the creature's skin. She flourishes the blade to cleanse the ichor and brings it back to a high guard.

At Koide's alarm, Viraj spins on his feet and finds the one of the creature coming from the hole. He grasps his maulaxe tight with both hands and gives a crooked grin. "I've dealt with the pines of Je'dahn not much smaller! You will fall too!" Then he lets out a roar. The air around him increases slightly in temperature as his fury comes to the surface and the brambles and vines sprout from his body offering the him their protection. The former lumberjack draws back his weapon and opens up a wound in the thick flesh as he would take a notch out of a tree. He shuffles back to admire his work. His demeanor soon changes when the creature takes notice of him. If the false hydra had shoulders, they would have rolled as it is filled with a swell of energy. Viraj's smirk is immediately wiped away. "C'mon, then!" he taunts, readying himself for the coming challenge. (edited)

As Ryuz is heading towards the exit of the warehouse, he hears the cries of his comrades, just before wooden splinters fly by him, clinking off his armor. "There it is" he thinks to himself as he cracks his knuckles and neck at the same time, before turning to face the foe. Seeing the huge head, outlined in a bright red light, illuminating the warehouse. "That light sure makes it an easy target!" he exclaims as he unsheathes his odachi. He brings the point to bear at the creature, before swiftly angling the blade at his side, pointing behind him. He then charges at full force towards it, letting out a draconic roar, the heavy sounds of his feet echo throughout the warehouse. As soon as he reaches the monster's head, he unleashes the odachi with all his might, slicing a clean horizontal cut through its side. The cut wasn't as deep as he would have liked, but he hoped the creature would slowly wane from the party's successful attacks. He then readies himself, holding the massive blade high in the air, light flickering off its polished edge as it sways. (edited)

Koide spins her guard into a flourish trying to distract the creature but it seems to ignore the blade. Instead she slides along the ground spinning her blade at chest height landing another cut into the fleshy skin, more of the purulent fluid oozes from the strikes. She frowns her blade's ineffectiveness, and adapts a low stance ready to move if the creature lashes at her again. 'I have to try something different.' she thinks.

Hearing Ryu's jubilant confirmation, Sadao peeks from out of cover, and grins as he sees the firefly spirits clinging, guiding each of his allies' strikes. "Those spirits won't remain forever, they scare easily! Keep up the attacks!" He adds his own arrow to the onslaught, landing a decent hit on its cheek.

Takumi sees his opening, he grips his staff in both hands and approaches the head of the beast. The air around the staff seems to split and With a crack that shakes the damaged warehouse, the end of the quarterstaff collides with the reptilian jaw. With effortless grace, Takumi spins the other half of the staff up to the creatures mouth, striking with a dull thud against the leathery skin. He looks to Koide with a grin "I guess your training is paying off!" (edited)

Waiting for a clear shot, Aralynn focuses her divine energy into a concentrated ball of light. As soon as she knows she won't hit any of her allies who have gotten close to the creature, she releases the energy into a solid beam of light, hoping to not only damage the creature, but also to light it up, making it easier for others to it. (edited)

The hydra bellows furiously as it is pummelled from all sides and throws itself at Takumi, but the half-elf neatly sidesteps the attack with a twirl of his staff.

With the monster distracted by the others, Viraj continues his business of trying to chop it down. He brings his axe back over his shoulder and takes aim next to open up the wound further that he made. He makes a quick down swing for his initial cut. Then swings again, bringing the blade across horizontally. Twisting his hips around with great momentum, he drives the blade deep into its flesh again. So well in fact, this time that his weapon becomes stuck. To assist in dislodging it, Viraj kicks the creature driving his thorns deep into its flesh to gain some extra leverage. Giving the handle a mighty pull, it finally breaks away with a sickening, wet sound and another large chunk of its hide is removed. (edited)

Odachi held high above his head, Ryuzuko's sword begins to radiate a blue glow, with small traces of lightning bolting around the blade. He readjusts his grip, takes a small step back with his right leg, taking a deep, calm, breath. He then bursts his back leg up and forward, at the same time bringing the massive weapon even higher into the air, while shouting "Kamigami no kaminari de!" The weight of the blade comes crashing down on the creature with with all his might, in a crackling smash. The blade cut clean through its side before smashing into the floorboards, the radiant light now dissipated into the monster's side, searing its flesh. The powerful blow left a festering wound on the creature, visibly scaring it.

As she notes her strikes not causing it injury, Koide decides to focus on her defense - watching the creatures hypnotic sway, and readies herself against any attack it might try.

Takumi continues his assault on the face with the staff, even though the attacks are not as impressive as his first strike. The half-elf deftly side steps an attack, The double thud in quick succession against the top and side of the snake like head follows. He isn't sure if this round of attacks is doing too much, but continues with the flurry and flare of his spinning staff.

Staying far from the creature, Aralynn prepares another ball of light, this time channeling more energy into it in the hopes that lt will kill the creature, or at least cause it to return to its hole. She releases the attack, bashing the head with a beam of radiant light, burning its flesh and lighting it up for further attacks.

The hydra roars furiously. It's a bestial cry full of rage and frustration and hunger. A long serpentine tongue snakes forth from its mouth and a haunting, wailing tone begins to- Koide, Ryuzuko, Takumi and Viraj stand together around the edge of a gaping hole in the floor. A trail of blood leads away into the darkness.

"Sadao!!" Ryuzuko shouts at the human taking cover among some of the barrels and crates. "If you still have a way to write, write down that we need to follow the trail of blood!" Ryuzuko knew they had to act fast record the encounter, or lose any recollection of it. With a swift, hard, swing, Ryuzuko shoots most of the blood off his odachi, the rest he rubs off with a nearby cloth. Putting it back on his weapon rack, he sets himself back to finding a cart to assist in carrying some of the barrels down the tunnel.

Takumi picks up a loose plank of floorboard and haphazardly carves into it with his dagger. 'Blood, Tunnel, Follow, Monster" He knows that he and the team just fought something, but the image of the creature is fading quickly. He hands the piece of wood to Ryuzuko. He then makes his way to his pack, and collects his rope and hook from the other tunnel, hanging the rope to the side of his pack. With a light grunt, he lifts his pack to his shoulder. And returns to the melee group. "Are we going after ... Uhhh... That?" (edited)

Sadao crouches back behind the crate. He fumbles a bit, taking too long to notch another arrow. Right when he gets it ready, and pops out with the bow drawn... there's nothing to shoot at. "Hah—huh?" He lowers his bow a bit, then, in fragments, he remembers: he was about to shoot a monster... the one from the article, the thing they were supposed to blow up, the hydra! He just couldn't remember what it looked like, or what had happened to it. As Ryuzuko calls, he grabs the quill and uncorks the vial of ink in his pocket, writing Je'dahnian characters on his arm: Follow blood, explode monster Looking up, he sees Takumi has done the same, albeit with wood. He nods to him. "Yeah, and I get the feeling we'd better hurry. That blood is still fresh. You guys already brought the black powder down there, right?" Now and then, he glances at the ink on his arm, as if to reaffirm its message.

Viraj is ready to strike out, but suddenly finds his target isn't there. Confused, he looks around to the others standing at the edge of the hole with him and then back down inside. Did we kill it...? No, there would be remains... He notices the large trail of blood leading down into the tunnel. What were we trying to kill...? He bangs a fist against his head to jar the memory loose. Hearing the others discuss helps him recall the events. "It will be easy to follow that," he states, pointing to the spilt blood of the creature. "We need to find a way to move the powder down to it's lair. But I cannot shift to make moving a cart easier." He rubs his salt-and-pepper beard and looks to the dragonborn. "I imagine the two of us can pull a cart if we found one." (edited)

Shrouded by cobwebs in the shadows of one of the warehouse's walls, Ryu finds a simple hand-drawn cart.

Having found a cart, Ryuz returns to the hole, cart in tow. "Found one right here." He responds to Viraj "It should hold about four, lets get them loaded on." He carefully manuvers the cart into the tunnel, then starts stacking some of the barrels onto it. "Hopefully this thing is small enough for this to hurt it," he thinks to himself, having now forgotten that they just encountered one of its heads, which would have given a good indication of its size. (edited)

Takumi sees Ryu taking the cart below, so the half-elf makes his way down and looks at the numerous barrels that they would be leaving behind. "Maybe we can roll the rest?" Takumi tips a barrel to its side and gives it a light push with his foot. Due to the decline of the hill, the barrel moves along with no problems. The sandy sound of the powder scraping and moving against the wooden barrel. "See ... Easy, rolling them uphill may take a bit more effort." (edited)

The barrel rapidly begins to get away from Takumi, careening down the slope into the darkness.

As Takumi loses control of the barrel and it rolls rapidly on the smooth cavern floor, The half elf calls out to the rest of the party "Watch out!" As it passes out of sight, he listens to the rolling barrel, awaiting the crash of wood on stone. (edited)

"That... was probably not a good idea." Ryuz says, before going back to putting the last barrel on the cart.

"Be more careful this time, and don't go too far ahead, we have to stick together, especially if we are heading towards the thing." Aralynn says as she catches up with the group, staying towards the back of the party, occasionally looking behind her in case they are being followed

Sadao whispers a few words, causing fireflies to appear once more and clump together, forming lanterns just like earlier, as he enters the tunnel and lights it up. "Yeah, we don't want to lose any of these. But if we can only fit so many on the cart, the rest of us will need to move them somehow, to cut down on trips back and forth." He rolls up his sleeves, and with both hands on it, attempts to roll a barrel slowly through the tunnel, following the bloody trail.

"If we find this thing, I doubt it will let us make trips" Ryuz says while getting himself ready to tow the cart.

Takumi hears the rumbling of the rolling barrel fade into the distance, but the expected crash never comes. Meanwhile, Sadao's is rapidly slipping away from him on the steep incline.

Viraj removes his coil of rope from his pack and begins to tie it around the cart to provide for an impromptu harness to hold back the cart as they descend. He notices Sadao struggling and goes to assist the bard, sitting the barrel up on its end. "Careful. Don't let it get away from you." Returning to preparing the cart, he suggest to Ryuzuko. "You want to lead and I'll hold it back?" (edited)

"Sure." Ryuz answers to Viraj. He then grabs the handles of the cart and prepares to slowly move the cart down the tunnel. "Who is leading the way, Viraj and myself should stay in the middle of the group. We won't be able to react to any surprises as quickly as the rest of you." Ryuz asks the rest of the group.

"I will go first. Will you be supplying light or shall I make my own?" Koide asks.

Takumi stops for a moment, and starts digging through his pack.... "Whoever is covering the rear may need this. I can't quite remember why, though." He holds up a small handheld mirror... He glances into it, seeing the blood spattered upon his performance clothes. "Aargh, I have to get these washed again. I'm not sure what all of this came from." He looks down his robes to see if he can start the cleaning process now, but... He doesn't see any blood. He looks back and forth in the mirror to his clothes. "This is maddening" Takumi says, a hint of frustration in his voice. He picks up his bag. Shakes his head, and walks next to Viraj, mirror in one hand, staff in the other. "I'll keep the rear watch." (edited)

"Oh, right." Koide remembers her mirror on the ground somewhere. "I should grab mine again." She searches for the mirror where is dropped and moves to retrieve it.

Koide recovers her mirror and, after a short walk down the tunnel, the six of them come to the same junction that Viraj discovered earlier. (edited)

"Which way...." Koide muses aloud. She looks to the dirt trying to determine which tunnel was most recently disturbed.

"Only one continues further down. The other two felt like they lead back to the surface," Viraj calls from the rear with a slight strain in his voice from holding the cart back.

"Looks like we have our heading then." Ryuz says, before beginning down the tunnel Viraj suggested.

With a word of thanks to Viraj, Sadao reconsiders as he helps them bring the heavy cart down where he can, keeping in the middle of the group. "Actually, I'm not even sure why I thought we needed even more black powder than this. There's already so much! I doubt it's too big for this."

"It is known. It is better to have and not need than to need and not have." Koide quotes an ancient Jedahnian philosopher. Following along the tunnel along side of Ryu, she occasionally uses the mirror to look for the creature ahead but the reflection is murky from the shadows. Instinctively, she continues to look for signs of the creature as they progress down the dark tunnel. In the back of her mind, she was worried. How big is this thing?

"The note I wrote for myself said this thing is massive, we may, or we may not, have enough to deal with it. We can only hope for the former." Ryuz answers to Sadao's comment.

"That's useful anyway. This picture from the book doesn't have frame for its size." Koide pulls the rolled noted out from her inner pocket.

"Wait, that sounds familiar." Sadao stops for a moment, propping up the cart with his back, and digs through his pack, finding the note he also wrote for himself in the library, along with the messages he wrote intended for the others. "...Right, 'considerable size'... Wait, that means we've seen it already, haven't we? I can't actually remember what it looks like..." He closes his eyes, as if trying to visualize it, but to no avail. "...Damn. This thing definitely needs to go if it can mess with our heads to that level." He resumes his work.

"Yeah its like this mirror. I feel stupid looking in the darkness through the mirror, but I keep remember to check like its important." Koide sighs in frustration. "It's like I know it helps, but why or how I don't get."

"If this creature was able to do this much, we cannot rule out the fact that it could have lured us down here. Even the memories we do keep could be false, or at the very least modified." Aralynn looks around the group, observing everyone as they continue their way further down. "I am not saying that we should turn back, but at the very least be ready for an ambush. For all I know, we could have already been ambushed earlier."

Takumi searches his memories as he holds the mirror out between himself and Viraj, so that they can both see behind. "No, our memories aren't changed, they're removed. I distinctly remember coming down here to move the barrels. I remember Koide calling out to Viraj. I prepared a spell on my staff, and running up the hole..." He trails off a moment... "The next thing I remember is handing Ryu a piece of wooden plank... For some reason. I think this thing, whatever it is, is leaving holes in our memory and in our view of the world. What did I hand you Ryu?" (edited)

"It has to die." Koide said firmly. If group caught the dark reflection in the mirror her serious, grim tone might have betrayed her seething mood. "And should we ever uncover that someone is actually behind this thing attacking the city, I will relish greatly in slitting their throat." Some of her delights were considered distasteful, even among the order, but of course she never offered to those who wouldn't approve. She knew her magician companion had his own appetites, but it would be rude to flaunt them in front of the others. Besides she was merely rooting evil out at its heart. 'The big horrid creatures were not always the worst monsters out there.' (edited)

"A wooden plank, Takumi, but I was too concerned with finding a cart quickly, that I did not read it." Ryuz says reluctantly. (edited)

The tunnel descends ever deeper underground, continuing on until it is sure that they must have travelled some distance from the docks. In the reflection of her mirror, Koide sees only shadows and darkness, briefly illuminated in the dancing lights provided by Sadao. She's so preoccupied hunting for an unknown enemy sneaking up on the group that she only just in time realises that the tunnel ends abruptly at a precipice, emerging into a larger cavern. A few loose rocks tumble down into the chamber with a dull clatter.

"Woah. Hold." Koide says in a rush to avoid getting bumped over the edge. She looks at the cavern and back to the group. "This could be a problem."

Takumi looks away from the mirror before stumbling to a stop, barely missing the side of the cart. He makes his way up to Koide, and stands beside the human. "That looks like a long way down..." The half elf digs in his cloak pockets for a small bag. He pulls out a handful of steel balls and before tossing them, he turns to Koide... "Count until you hear a sound." He tosses the bearings into the crevasse, counting to himself, while listening for the confirmation of the balls hitting something.

Koide follows her companion's lead and counts as the ball plummets into the depths.

Just a second latter, the ball bearing can be heard to ping against stone.

Takumi peers over the edge and sees a rocky 15 foot drop, at the bottom of which the remains of a smashed barrel of gunpowder are scattered. The tunnels so far have been of hard-packed dirt - the earth upon which the town itself has been built. However, this deep underground the soil finally begins to give way to patches of rock and stone. The cavern is broad and circular with multiple tunnels exiting it in several directions. In the centre, a small pool of water wells up in the middle of a sprawling bed of damp earth. (edited)

"heh, I guess I'm still not used to my vision down here. My depth perception was way off. It's not too much of a drop." He sets his bag down and is preparing to attach the hook to the side. He takes a moment setting the curled rope on the floor, and retrieves his mirror from his pocket and again notices the blood in the reflection. "I wonder," he whispers and rotates to use the mirror to look into the cavern below. (edited)

Pulsing in the heart of the cavern, sprouting up out of the earth like some hideous aberrant potato of grey flesh, Takumi sees the enormous, bulbous body of the false hydra distorted in the poorly polished surface of his little steel mirror. Five thick trunk-like appendages extend out from the body. Most lead off and away up through holes to the surface, but one lurks low near the centre of the cavern, blood slowly dripping from wounds in its neck. It's gaping maw hangs open as it sings. (edited)

"Ummm... What is that?" He taps Koide on the shoulder, signaling the mirror. "Guys" Takumi points over his shoulder, "I think I found our creature"

Viraj peers over Takumi's shoulder. He looks between the mirror and the patch of earth a couple of times. Keeping his voice low he says to the others. "One of those heads was pretty tough to hack through. Are we ready to take on all five of them?" He starts to unload the barrels from the cart and set them near the edge of the dropoff. (edited)

"Wait, don't point at it!" Sadao whispers, just loudly enough for the party to hear. For a second, he can't really explain why that was a bad idea, he just knew. But when he leans over to take a quick look at it through the mirror, recognition floods his mind. Wait, that's what it looks like?! Is his first thought upon seeing it, followed by a sense of deja vu. Regardless, he was now more sure in what little knowledge they had about the creature. "Nobody acknowledge it at all. It hates that more than anything. We should put the mirrors away... and get more barrels."

Sadao writes one last note to himself on his other arm while he can still see the aberration. Fill the chamber at the end of the blood trail with explosives, then detonate. All is well. He then looks away from the reflection, closes his eyes, and counts down from ten, mouthing the numbers. He listens deep to the environment around him, letting the hydra's song in, and letting his memories of it fade into the corner of his mind. By the time he reopens his eyes, he has assumed a casual, even relaxed stance, and speaks in a normal voice. "Well, whatever was supposed to be here, isn't. Let's finish what we've got to do and get out of here."

Confused and paranoid due to the nature of her unseen foe, Aralynn turns around to face the group. "The town was already in a bad place before we got here. I hope it can recover from whatever is causing this." Taking a few steps towards where they came from, she turns to face Sadao. "You are right, we should gather more powder, I do not wish to fight this creature if I cannot picture it in my mind" (edited)

Viraj finishes unloading the casks to powder. "Yes, work to do..." He begins to adjust the cart for the return trip to the surface. What was it that we were trying to blow up. He grunts in frustration, but that soon fades being one that can find satisfaction in physical labor. "Who's coming back up with me?" (edited)

'So close and yet so far.' Koide thinks knowing that they are discussing the hydra's presence in the cavern below them. She clings to the mirror but the darkness doesn't reflect the creature, and its silent song begins its work once again. 'Must kill it.' the hunter thinks in frustration. "Everyone." Koide says realizing the simple truth, "We can't separate." She says as she being to help push the cart.

Takumi tucks his mirror into a pocket and prepares for the return journey. The presence of the creature fades quickly from his memory, along with the sense of urgency to collect more barrels. 'who knows how much farther we need to go to find this unknown threat' Takumi begins speaking in hushed tones, so that the caverns don't produce much of an echo. "I agree with Koide, but Is now the time to go get more? We can lower the cart and barrels down, and keep going until we get close to whatever it is we're looking for. Then would probably be a good time to suggest returning." He returns to his knees and begins uncoiling his rope. (edited)

"Lets get moving then, the longer we are here, the more likely it will notice us.". Ryuz says to the group before pulling the cart back up the tunnel.

"Yeah, coming." Sadao sets to work helping him move the cart back up to get some more barrels to demolish the chamber, neglecting to ask what "it" was. Somehow, he felt better off not thinking about it. (edited)

Takumi coils his rope back up, and hangs it from the spot on his pack. "I'm right behind you..." 'Yeah, this may be the best place to draw the creature, whatever it is.' He throws his pack over his shoulder. The half elf follows the rest of the group up the corridor. He struggles with the weight of the pack going uphill. For some reason, he finds himself constantly looking over his shoulder. 'Why aren't we looking for it? Koide knows what she's doing, even if I don't understand the method. She's proven that.' (edited)

The cart rumbles over a heap of loose stones as Ryu pulls it, sending them clattering backwards into the cave with a noisy echo that leaves an eery silence in its wake.

"Chikushō..." Ryuz says under his breath "Hopefully that doesn't entice it to come this way, more than Takumi's lost barrel." he tries to be more careful as they go, watching his every step.

Ryu hears deep, heavy breathing from behind him.

Ryuz ~~ignores the breathing, hoping it is just his imagination~~ looks behind him. (edited)

Ryuz turns and sees the head of the false hydra slowly rising from behind the drop. Its empty eyes meet his gaze and it rushes towards him!

Her confidence shaken from her first bout with the beast, she instead decides to utilize her intellect instead. She considers the explosive barrels. 'It was the simplest solution after all.' She considered the blast of the gunpowder, the toughness of the creatures hide, and the condition of the walls. 'No, the tunnel would not hold.' Koide looked closer, the tunnel sides were compressed like a worm's. Collapsing the tunnel would have such a little effect on it, and possibly make it more wary of the barrels in the future. The warrior evaluates the situation and her team. Decided, she plants her feet in anticipation of the carts full weight - bracing against the empty cart. "Go Ryu, I got this. All of you. Kill it, and avoid using the barrels for now." She commands. They sometimes kid about her being in charge, but this time, she would fall into the role. (edited)

Viraj ducks down as one as one of the heads surges overhead and strikes Ryuzuko. "This could be a different one!" The Rajani gives a nod at Koide's instruction and moves from the back of the cart, the head of his weapon beings to glow red hot. He draws back the axe with one hand and delivers a strike. However, he is so focused on delivering all his strength behind it that his blow just misses and grunts in fruatration. (edited)

Aralynn quickly puts some distance between her and the creature. "We've beaten this creature once, we can do it again." She pulls out a small amulet and begins to chant, causing thin tendrils of light to start wrapping themselves around the head, trying to limit its movement.

Seeing the head and its long neck suddenly manifest with its teeth already on Ryu, Sadao regains his memories quickly, and leaps into action. "I've got you, friend!" He slips around the cart to Ryu's side, trying to keep away from the head's gaping maw. Speaking Primordial incantations to entreat spirits, he holds out a hand, letting them carry life energy to him, and close his wound. Simultaneously, more spirits, barely visible, divert towards Koide, and surround her for the time being, ready to assist her in her next moves.

The surprise of the neck appearing and snapping at Ryu twice in quick succession and Ryu's ability to avoid the second attack, The half-elf's mind runs through a number of options. Takumi knows that the rest of the group can handle themselves in a fight, they did great against the last head. Sure he has some training, but he prefers to avoid conflict as much as he can, that was always Koide's job. He takes a step to the left and vanishes in a puff of smoke, He reappears next to the firepowder, drops his pack and begins to wrap his rope around a pair of barrels. 'I have to be quick about this'

"Got it," Ryuz says to Koide as he drops the cart and pulls out his odachi. He brings it to his right side, angling his body upwards towards the head. His right hand gripping the blade in reverse, Ryuzuko sweeps the blade outwards then up towards the monster. Right before hitting the hydra's head, his right foot shoots forward, adding power to the attack. The blade connects, scarring the creature badly, and as the blade comes down, Ryuz flips his right hand back to a normal grip, preparing for his next strike.

'What is Takumi doing?' Koide wished she had talked it over with her, but she knew he wasn't stupid. She wished she had a crossbow to help out, but her magic wasn't suited for this form of combat. She instead was stuck with the bow, the creature was just out of reach and if she moved, the cart would tumble into her group. As she turned to put her back up against the cart, Koide slid the bow from her back. Her feet set this would be an awkward shot at best, so he drew an arrow from her quiver and centered herself to aim. The clumsiness faded and she feels at one with the bow. She holds a moment longer focusing her ki pouring in part of herself into the arrow. Release. (edited)

Continuing her effort to slow down the creature, Aralynn creates a focused bolt of light and releases it in the direction of the creature, trying to give the group a target for them to focus their attacks on. Focus your attacks on that point! The bolt leaves her hands and misses the creature, instead lighting up a nearby spot on the ground. (edited)

Viraj glances over his shoulder checking to see what the others are up to, but quickly returns his focus to the monster in front of him. With his weapon still glowing red hot, he makes a quick one-handed chop into the the thick flesh of their enemy. A sickening smell is emitted when the axe head melts it's way through the hide. (edited)

Sadao finishes channeling the spells, just in time to notice that the hydra has noticed him. Seizing the last of the remaining spiritual presence, he banishes it with a burst of light as a distraction, simultaneously rolling away. He is quickly back on his feet, and draws his shortbow once more. As he takes stock of the situation, he sees Aralynn's woeful missed streak of light, and Takumi making preparations with the barrels. He did want him to set them up to blow this head off, hopefully for good, but it would set them at odds with Koide: given what she said, it ran contrary to her own plan, and she seemed sure they could kill it without them. But it's not alone... "Keep an eye out for the other heads!" he calls, as he strides further back. (edited)

The hydra opens its mouth and lets out a wailing, baleful song, but remains strangely visible to everyone present.

Takumi finishes up on tying the 2 barrels together, and glancing over his shoulder, he sees the rest of the group doing well against the head. 'We came down here to try and take this thing out.' He looks back and forth from the head to the body. He takes a loop of leather from his pocket. Holding it out, he raises his hand "Fuyōsuru" the tied barrels lift off of the ground. He pushes the floating barrels to hang out over the edge, a tail of rope dragging on the cavern floor. He gives the barrels a shove, allowing them to drift out into the space ahead of him. Keeping an eye out for other heads, Takumi returns to the remaining barrels. (edited)

The baleful song fills Ryuzuko's head. His thoughts of acting against the hydra fade, replaced with a dominating "attack, human." His defensive stance drops as he immediately steps around the hydra's head, towards Viraj. Once there, Ryuz makes a quick slash at him. Viraj, seeing the massive dragonborn coming at him, quickly reacts and deflects the blow with his buckler, rendering the shield useless to further attacks. Ryuz then stands back into a neutral stance, eyes fixated on Viraj. (edited)

"What's come over you!" Viraj shouts, shaking his arm in pain and grimacing at his now broken shield. (edited)

Koide draws another arrow from her quiver, she recognizing the enchantment effect and hopes dealing damage would break it. "He's under its influence, either dispel it if you can or hit the hydra harder." 'Something will have to give.' she started to say but didn't. The cart spoils her aim again and the loosed arrow buries into the packed dirt in the tunnel. She had practiced with the bow for many hours. Not long enough I suppose.

With his shield now useless, Viraj grasps the handle of his axe with both hands. He looks between the two potential targets facing him. He glares are the dragonborn and tightens his grip around his axe. "Bah! he barks at Koide's guidance. The decision to return the favor to Ryuzuko is a hard one for him to not take, but he follows suit and chops at the hydra with all the rage he can muster. However, the anger and indecision cause him to miss badly. "Can anyone make this thing glow again!?"

Defeating this head might dispel the influence, focus your attacks there. Aralynn puts both hands in front of her, creating the sound of a dolorous bell. The sound falls onto the ears of the creature harmlessly, having no effect.

Upon reaching the back line, Sadao looks back to see Ryu struggling against Viraj instead of the hydra. "On it!" he calls back to Viraj, raising his free hand to his mouth and whistling sharply. At this, the lanterns surrounding the area snap to attention, and bolt into the hydra head, exploding into swarms of fireflies covering it with their scarlet light. A few more detach from it and make ready to aid Viraj as well.

Flames crackle along the hydra's neck and the stench of charred hide fills the air. The monster's head abruptly draws back towards the cavern, sweeping over Viraj's head and clamping its jaws down on the druid's shoulder hard enough to draw blood.

Takumi looks back and notices the trouble that is happening near the head. 'They can't take much more of this... all or nothing' He reaches out with his looped leather, "Fuyōsuru" the air around him swirls with ferocity as the remaining 2 barrels rise off the ground. Quickly grabbing his quarterstaff as he too is lifted into the air. Holding his quarterstaff horizontally from the ground, he pushes the barrels, he floats back to the ground as he comes closer to the edge. Takumi has a bit of difficulty directing both barrels in one direction, so it takes a little bit more work to get them where he wants. He shoved one out into the open air, leaving the other floating above the edge. He sees the tied barrels gently floating to the cavern floor about 10-15 feet from the main body. Satisfied with his work, he goes back to his pack and prepared to grab it. He calls over to his friend. "Koide, I'm ready.". Then to the others "Give me a few seconds to get out of the way, and someone blow it!" (edited)

Ryuzuko heads towards Aralynn, taking a high stance. He miscalculates the height of the cave however, and hits the ceiling with the edge of the blade, which gives Aralynn time to avoid the powerful strike.

With Takumi warning, Koide realizes his plan. 'It is sufficient.' she acknowledges to herself. She let's the bow tumble from her hands as she uses both to force the cart on its side. Now that the way is clear, Koide scrambles to collect her bow. "Viraj, you have the honors. Aralynn, I recommend running and bringing your little drake problem along with you." She honestly didn't care who triggered the blast; her mind was more focused on the dragonborn. She didn't want to kill Ryuzuko. Koide and he had been on many ventures over the past few years. 'It would be such a waste.' Koide then smiled. She remember her spell. The mark might give some indication of whether the barrels did their job. Well, no time to worry for now. She dashes up the slope.

Viraj hollers out as the hydra bites through his thick pelt armor and instinctively grabs his shoulder. "I think that's going to leave a mark! he says, sneering at the monster. He glances down the tunnel and the sneer turns to wicked grin, seeing the barrels floating out into the cavern and Koide coming back up. "Alcoal foiee!" the druid commands and waves his hand. A fiery elemental form sprouts from the nearby ground and he steps into it. The fire licks at his wounds, cauterizing them and stemming the flow. "It's time to get moving!" he warns the group as he takes up a defensive stance against the hydra. (edited)

Stepping out of the way of Ryuzuko's attack, Aralynn grasps her amulet and points it in his direction, ''Follow me.'' before turning around and running away from the future explosion, looking behind her to avoid potential attacks on her way.

Ryuzuko takes a swing at Aralynn as she flees, however his blade cuts just short of the elf.

Sadao sees Ryuzuko continue his assault against the rest of the team, and hesitantly notches an arrow. "Ryu! Snap out of it!" Whispering a mantra into the arrow, he launches it at the dragonborn, only for it to sail past him. However, as the arrow whizzes past his head, Ryu can briefly hear the soft singing of spirits.

The hydra's head lunges for Aralynn and plunges its many spindle like teeth into the elf's shoulder as it clamps its jaws down on her. Blood flows freely from the deep wound, whetting the monster's apetite.

Takumi shoulders his bag and begins moving towards his known companion. Noting that Ryu has been attacking others and is in the path to get out, the half-elf raises his hand and mutters something under his breath. The air in his palm condenses and flies straight toward the falling Aralynn, Takumi adjusts the trajectory to strike Ryu directly in the chest. At the top of his voice, Takumi calls out. "The Barrel, light it up and run!" (edited)

"Come on, come on." Koide urges waving people upward as she runs up the tunnel passage. (edited)

The domination over Ryuzuko ends, however Aralynn's command forces Ryuz to move straight to her. (edited)

The fiery spirit to provides more relief for Viraj and then it bounds up the tunnel. "Run through my flames if you are hurt!" he advises, mostly for Aralynn. He looks back to the eyeless monster and raises a hand, pointing it down the tunnel. The druid's hand begins to glow with fire and he holds it there as the energy grows. "It's about to get hot in here!" he releases a beam of fire at the floating barrels... (edited)

There's a moment of silence as the flames lick across the treated outer surface of the wooden barrel and then a cacophonous boom as the gunpowder detonates in a chain reaction. Earth falls from above and the sides of the tunnel begin to crumble as explosion destabilises the warren-like network beneath Dandong. A horrific wailing scream echoes from the hydra's heads.

As the heat ray passes Takumi, he takes a step forward. The water in the air condenses a bit, and the half-elf vanishes. He reappears near Aralynn and Ryuzuko. "How ya feeling?" Directed toward Ara.

... Two more rays then appear from Viraj's hand, striking the head in the creature's empty eye sockets. He tenses as the walls begin to come down around the group. "Cave in!" He turns and runs back towards the surface. (edited)

Coughing up blood, Aralynn focuses what strength she has left into running away. While she runs, she places a hand on her shoulder, causing the deep wound to start healing over.

"She's not doing good, but we need to go... NOW" Ryuz replies to Takumi.

Sadao flinches back as the heat and force of the explosions courses out. When a hideous wail issues from the hydra, and the rumbling of a cave-in begins, he quickly realizes their bad situation has simultaneously been improved, and made worse. He stows his bow and makes a wrenching motion with his arm. At his gesture, the light spirits detach from the writhing hydra head and begin to follow him, lighting the bloody trail out of the tunnel. Giving the group a quick scan to ensure everyone is able to get out under their own power, especially the wounded Aralynn, he heads for the surface as well. "Let's go!" (edited)

Takumi takes off through the cavern, keeping his balance with his staff. It's not long before his legs burn from the run and the weight of his pack, even though it is a bit lighter without the rope and hook, and the block and tackle. He refuses to give in to the pain and continues his sprint. "Nice shot Viraj."the half-elf provides a congratulatory praise while trying to hide his discomfort. (edited)

Ryuzuko, having regained control from the various magics that were controlling him, rushes to leave the now crumbling cavern. He runs past the spirit, before stopping by Aralynn, laying a hand on her shoulder, holy power coursing from him to her, restoring some of her lost vigour. "Sorry for trying to kill you, wasn't myself. Now... let's get out of here!" he says to her as they continue their escape. (edited)

The ground's shaking gave her pause, "The whole place is gonna collapse." Koide warned, as she continued pumping her legs on the soft packed earth. "Faster!" (edited)

The hydra screams and flails. A large boulder tumbles from above with a crash, half-burying the head under a mound of earth as Koide and her companions bolt.

In between breaths, "Do you think it collapsed the chamber?"

The rumbling intensifies as more of the tunnel begins to give way, the lower areas collapsing behind the group. The last sight of the hydra's half-buried head sinks below the earth, even as another shower of rocks falls from above pelting Sadao in the back and knocking him down!

Sadao lets the others pass him up, and keeps the light spirits ahead of him and over them, so those without the ability to see in the dark can see most easily. Suddenly, the fireflies scatter and vanish, as he yells out in pain.

Ryuzuko, hearing the cry of his comrade, digs his heavy feet into the ground, spinning completely around on them. He dashes towards Sadao, hoisting him back on his feet. "Come on, this is no time for laying down!" before sprinting back up the tunnel, supporting Sadao along the way. (edited)

"Unh. Thanks..." is all Sadao can say in response, with the wind knocked out of him. He pushes himself to escape the darkened tunnel with Ryu's help.

Viraj gives Takumi a thumbs up and then picks up the pace. "I can't keep my healing flames up with us. If you need to, run through them quickly before I loose them," he cries to the others. He turns to find some lagging behind. "Let's get moving!" He hooks an arm under Takumi's and begins to pull him along. (edited)

The sudden burst of speed almost throws Takumi off balance. Using his staff and and Viraj's arm he is able to keep his feet beneath him. "Thanks," he says between the huffing. "I got a little worried."

A billowing cloud of earth and dust erupts from behind as the six companions sprint away up the tunnel. Eventually, the rumbling fades into the distance and they are left panting in the dark as they begin to catch their breath.

"Do..." Ryuz pauses to breath "Do you think that killed it?" he says towards the group, but his question is point at Koide, who has the heightened senses to possibly know if the hydra yet lives.

Koide is too far from the mark she left on the hydra to sense the monster... but its memory does not fade from their minds.

Following the group to the best of her ability, Aralynn glances back for a second."No, it can't have been that easy." Aralynn considers her wounds. "I do not think I can take another fight like that, we must find somewhere safe as soon as possible."

"It's not singing..." Koide says aloud, thinking. "I can still remember it." She tries to motivate them, "That was good work, Takumi..." she looks from her sorcerer companion around at the others "You all did well." She pants as she looks at Aralynn. "There is no safety so long as that thing lives, my dear. We should take a brief respite, regather our strength, and prepare." She coughs from some of the dust, "I do not feel it Ryuzuko, but it would be too far by now."

"Let us get back to the village, you guys can rest while I keep watch. I have much more fight in me. Thanks to it controlling my mind, it left me alone after its first attacks." Ryuz says with slight regret in his voice. Hating himself for getting influenced by the abomination and almost maiming his companions. "If it lives, I would like to instill my vengeance into it." he says with a snarl. (edited)

"Good," Koide smiles.

"I suggest resting down here... maybe where the tunnel branches off," Viraj says. "No point in letting it see us." (edited)

Shrugging off the pain thanks to the lingering effects of the healing flame, Sadao gets to his feet. "I wouldn't, myself. These tunnels are probably less stable. There's the townsfolk to consider too—if it's at least stopped its singing, and we can remember it, this might be our chance to get them to see reason, maybe evacuate. If it comes back, they'll be in danger."

"I'm not stepping out of the warehouse until I've had a chance to rest. Just one of those head nearly snapped her," Viraj point a thumb towards Aralynn, "in half. There's still three, maybe four, out there somewhere." (edited)

"We must assume its intelligence based on its methods. If its starts singing while actually hunting us, we may not see it coming." Koide warns.

Sadao takes a step back at Viraj's retort. "Well, yeah. The rest of its heads are more than likely still alive, and just one could easily kill someone. Both of those things are true. But that's why I'm saying we'd better get people out now." He listens to Koide's interjection, which furthers his resolve. "There's hunting us... and then there's easier prey. If the heads go back aboveground, they're probably going to abandon subtlety and just start eating people left and right, now that it's been wounded like that. And if it's this dangerous to us, the villagers won't stand a chance." He nudges Ryu with a fist, a sign of solidarity. "Right? Could you lend a hand?"

If his face wasn't already red from the exertion, you may have noticed blood rushing to his face. Takumi, still huffing away, tries to join the conversation. "How will we know if it starts singing since it affects all of our memories of it?" Grunting with effort, pains start appearing in his side, Takumi leans on his staff. "We do have some mirrors, to avoid a surprise attack. So far the only intelligence that I've seen is that of an animal. We are trespassing in its territory. It hunts, it eats, it tries to protect itself, and it retreats when it's overpowered. Did anyone get anything else from the combat?" "Rest sounds good" (edited)

"I would say it is more than a mere animal. It made me focus on Viraj when he attacked it, and then Aralynn when her spell was weakening it." Ryuz says, recalling the commands he was given while under its control. "It knows what is most dangerous to it at least." (edited)

"Its song has the power to selectively block memories. It has to be targeting them or we would lose days of time, which is why the mirrors work. This is why I say is intelligent. It appears only a beast when you fail to recognize the subtleties." Koide was trying to educate without scolding Takumi. It was an extremely easy trap to step into.

"Either way, we should get moving. We have a ways to walk still." Ryuz adds before continuing up the tunnel. He looks at Sadao, "That is always my goal, protection of the weak and unable is something many dragonborn of my kind aspire to." (edited)

Thinking on all the information that was gathered, he concludes that he realizes that he knows nothing about this creature. Takumi nods at Koide, understanding that she knows more about these things than he does. At the slower pace, Takumi moves with the group, lagging behind every once in a while. Constantly glancing over his shoulder to make sure the lizard thing doesn't catch up. On occasion, he exerts himself to keep up with the group. He looks to the dragonborn, unsure if he should speak. "Ryu, I'm sorry for air balling you, I thought you were gonna kill her." The apology lacks sincerity, and the half elf does not wait for a response, "You mentioned that it forced you to attack your friends..." Curiosity is obvious in the boy's eyes. "What did that feel like, to be controlled?" (edited)

Viraj, unlashing his shield from his forearm, steps up behind Ryuzuko. "Yeah, about that." He slaps him in the shoulder with the broken buckler. "You owe me one, huh," he says half-joking. He stuffs it in his bag as they continue along. "Maybe we can find up back in town?" he wonders aloud. (edited)

"If she had not dodged my attack... I probably would have killed her." Ryuz says to Takumi, regret still in his voice. "As far how it felt... It felt like I was in a glass box, able to see everything I was doing, but completely unable to act. I just heard a voice in my head say *attack"... And I did, I had to watch as my body did things I would never do." He pauses again, "Thankfully this tunnel is too small for me to move around in effectively. I also am greatly indebted to you, Takumi, if you hadn't struck me, I don't think I ever would have had a chance too free myself of that prison." He then snarls before finishing with "Next time, I will not be controlled."

17:41

------ Speaking to Viraj, "If that thing still lives, I will take a chunk out of its thick hide and have a shield made for you out of it. Barring that, it served you well in deflecting my blade, I will gladly help you get it repaired, or replaced." He replies to the druid. (edited)

Aralynn positions herself as far as she can from Ryuzuko, while still being able to listen to their conversation while following the group. Searching in her bag and quickly getting frustrated at the lack of medicinal supplies, she resigns herself to adressing the group. ''Sorry for interrupting this conversation, but do any of you have medicinal supplies? My wounds are deeper than I first though and I would rather avoid them getting worse by waiting too long to tend to them.''

Ryuz looks back at Aralynn, while grabbing one of the pouches on his belt. "Here, use mine. It's the least I can do for almost killing you." He says with a forced smile, still regretting his failure as a guardian ronin.

Aralynn considers the proposal for a second, in the end deciding to prioritize her own safety over her suspicions. Carefully stepping over towards Ryuzuko and reaching out to take the kit, wearing a forced smile of her own. ''Thank you.'' creating the same distance as before, she starts looking over the pouch for anything suspicious.

Koide uses the moment, why Ryuz patches up Aralynn to focus herself. She would not have the time to enter a full meditation, but she could recharge a fragment of power from the ambient surround. Feeling that store within her, she lets out a long shallow sigh. (edited)

With renewed lamplight, Sadao watches Aralynn and Ryu's brief interaction, feeling a twinge of pain at seeing trust whittled away. It's not as though the group was all best friends to begin with, but they were certainly better off before. This hydra has to go. He thinks, as he quickens his pace a little more, to get to the surface as fast as possible without breaking into a sprint.

Feeling satisfied that the healers kit is not dangerous, Aralynn finds somewhere to sit and begins tending to her wounds, using her abundant knowledge of medicine and healing to patch up her wounds and to start tending to the deep teeth marks left by the creature. Satisfied with the results, Aralynn returns the pouch to its owner.

"Come, we must go now." Koide prompts Ryuz and Aralynn.

After several more minutes of walking, the junction to the other tunnels comes into sight. Three gaping openings extend up and away into darkness.

Approaching from behind the party,Takumi looks around, also not knowing which path to take... "Does anyone remember which way we came from?" Without waiting for an answer, the half-elf searches the walls and ground for marks that the barrel he lost would have made in the hard earth. Finding marks on the left side of the tunnel, he raises his hand and points to the right path. Yes, the path on the right is the right way. "Go right, it's the right one... the correct one... I'm sure of it."

Koide heads right leading the group after Takumi remembers the path. "Nice work."

A few minutes later the tunnel does indeed open up through the ruined floor of the warehouse. The more perceptive members of the small band can hear shuffling movement and low noises from outside the building.

Viraj begins to look for a place to recover once that have made it back to the warehouse. He lays out his bedroll and sits to to begin to recoup his energy. Normally a room full of explosives is not conducive to relaxation, but the druid seems to pay no heed. After a moment he notices the noise coming from outside. Somewhat annoyed he stands and begins to look around the building. "Does anyone else here that? Movement outside?" he whispers as he moves towards the hole in the wall. (edited)

"I'll check it out with you. Go ahead and rest a moment longer." she says to the others joining Viraj. Koide slings the bow over her shoulder and draws her katana, slowly sneaking to the nearest opening to peer outside. (edited)

Koide peers out through the hole in the wall. Night is falling as the moon slowly obscures the sun and outside she can greater numbers of townsfolk wandering the wharf. They seem aimless... maybe even mindless as they stumble about the streets.

"The townspeople, right?" Sadao asks from further inside. "It's like I thought, then—they're only now starting to wake up. We should warn them of the danger they're in."

Takumi comes from behind a crate, having changed from his performance robes into his traveling clothes. After hearing Sadaos comment, he seems confused..."It seems pretty late for the town to start becoming active... isn't it getting close to dusk?"

Sadao smiles a bit, and walks back his statement. "I meant 'wake up' from the hydra's influence. They're not thinking about the time of day. Late or not, they've suddenly been cut off from something that's been deluding them for who knows how long. They must be confused, disoriented..." He heads up to join the two at the hole and see for himself. "They need guidance. I can speak their language. I'll address them." He looks to Koide and Viraj, then back to the others.

"Be on your guard, Sadao. We are still strangers here. They may lash out at us for their missing or dead." Koide yarns.

"Or they could be under the control of that thing still... Like it did to Ryu," Viraj adds, staying nearby in case the worst occurs. (edited)

Sadao nods, heeding their warnings and concerns, but apparently not dwelling on them. He closes his eyes, and focuses momentarily as he reaches to the shamisen on his back, and slowly drags a finger across its strings, letting out a few trailing notes. As they sound, his clothes billow with wind as he rises from the ground, achieving flight. "Don't worry. I'll be right back." He says to the group, before flying out the hole in the wall and up above the streets of Dandong. Scanning the streets first, he touches his neck, creating an illusory sound to amplify and reverb his voice, so more people can hear him. He speaks in Honmin. "People of Dandong! Please, listen! My name is Sadao, of the Huiya Clan of Peacekeepers. My friends and I came here in search of spirits and monsters, that the threats they pose might be quelled. And we found one such monster here, in your town! Look around you!" He flies around and points to the holes and wreckage caused by the hydra's tunneling heads, and then to the graffiti messages left on the town's various walls. "You're seeing the world for what it really is! You've got to leave town!" He pauses to see what effect his words were having on them.

Some of the more confused and lost looking residents of Dandong look up at Sadao rising over the buildings of the town in fear and puzzlement. Several others simply shamble in the bard's direction, as though drawn like moths to a flame.

Sadao looks over the horribly confused individuals in the crowd, and a look of despair overtakes his face. Is this what happens when you're under its charm for too long? It breaks your mind? "Gods above..." he mutters, absently. He began to lose hope. If the very people they were trying to rescue were already brain-dead, was there even any point? But just as quickly, he remembers his father's words to him before he accepted his family's treasured Scroll: To bear this is to remain a beacon, through the worst of times. People and spirits alike will look to you, whether they realize it or not. When they do, you must do all you can in their service. Here they were, looking at him, and without really knowing. He grits his teeth and regains his composure. I'll be the beacon. "Whether you understand me or not, follow me! Come on!" he speaks with his doubled voice, before changing the illusory magic to a visual form: an alluring lamplight, not as bright as the ones he used to light up the tunnels, floating in place near him above the heads of the townsfolk. He begins flying at a moderate pace across the streets, intermittently creating this light just behind him and dispelling it, only to conjure it again, in an attempt to attract as many of the dumbstruck people as he can to follow him out of town.

Koide watch on in silence from her vantage point of the ajar door. She reaches for her mirror to glance about with it.

Takumi walks up beside Koide, seeming troubled by something. "The town wasn't this active when we arrived earlier in the day, right? Not to mention that there were nearly no people in this area. It is a little late for this many townsfolk to be this far from their homes. At least from what we saw when we came in... Am I wrong with this line of thinking?" He looks through the hole seeing the crowds of people following Sadao. "It all feels... Wrong..."

"What if the creature can do more than we though? Maybe now it plans to control these people and kill us that way?" Aralynn stays towards the back of the group, glancing around frantically for any signs of danger, or any further suspicious behavior from the townsfolk. "Maybe we should leave town, at the very least overnight. We can return tomorow to see if they are still like this, to confirm whether or not they are under its control, but right now we are not safe."

The townsfolk begin to follow Sadao along his path, some in a shambling groaning mass that lumbers out in the open, others skirting the edges of the streets, but clearly heeding the bard's words.

Viraj nods in agreement with Takumi. "I don't like this either. I hope he knows what he's doing." He starts to step through the hole to follow. "Maybe getting them out of the town will help end the monster's influence over them...?" He looks back to the rest, before reluctantly saying"But, we can't let him just fly around on his own out there with that thing still lurking about." (edited)

"We don't even know if it is still alive." Ryuz says to Viraj I'm likely to believe it is dead, considering the sudden change in the villagers. Definitely don't let your guard down however. But I think constantly thinking it is still alive, when there is evidence against it, will just make you go paranoid." he says to the group, trying to calm their minds. (edited)

"A little bit of paranoia is a small price to pay for our lives, is it not?" Aralynn quickly scans the crowd again before turning to Viraj, "I agree that we should lead them out of the town, but we should keep an eye out around us while we do for any danger."

"Better to think that it's not dead until I see it with my eyes," Viraj says before disappearing through the hole in the wall and cautiously following Sadao as he charms the remaining half-conscious denizens of the town. (edited)

Takumi looks a bit apprehensive, but concerned. "I'm going to follow them. I don't think I'll be able to sleep tonight whether we're in town or out, though. I definitely don't want to be controlled..." He makes his way out and scans the area for stragglers, he also scans the skyline, watching for any hint of the fearsome beast that they have been trying to deal with. He is forcing the memory of the creature to stay in his head, occasionally replaying the portions of the combat, that he saw, within his mind. Passing a costume shop, the creature vanishes from his mind as he thinks of his blue performance cloak... 'good thing I wasn't wearing my white set, It is going to be hard enough to get blood out of the blue one, maybe I can acquire a new one." He continues forward, thinking of how a new set of clothes would look. (edited)

Takumi spots several stragglers whispering fearfully amongst themselves and occasionally pointing up at where Sadao drifts over the rooftops.

In a friendly tone, with a smile on his face, Takumi calls to them in Je'dahnian. Making hand movements to help them understand his words. "Come on, we are trying to help. The monster may still be out there. Come, come." He beckons them to join the procession. He repeats the attempt a few times for each small group. Hoping that they get the idea.

A few pale faces glance up at Takumi in hope, while others throw fearful glances at the shambling townsfolk who lumber mindlessly after Sadao - but too late. Takumi has caught their attention and a fraction of the 'procession' breaks off, now heading towards the magician. The wave of people moves ever faster as they draw closer to Takumi, stumbling and rasping unnaturally as they go.

Ryuzuko hangs back behind the various groups of people. His eyes watchful for anything amiss in the village, aside from the "zombie" like townsfolk.

Sadao continues to fly overhead, but sees that a portion of his followers have broken off and started pursuing someone else... "Takumi!" He calls out the magician's name, without the aid of magic. He looks down, scanning the crowd for another of the party. "One of you, help him! I can't control them—I don't know what they'll do if they catch him!" For the time being he remains in mid air and keeps the flashing illusion going to occupy the other townspeople, and prevent a bad situation from growing worse.

Ryuzuko, seeing the shambling townsfolk close in on Takumi, heads towards yhe group. As he gets closer he closes his eyes, tuning his senses to those of the undivine. He senses no presence of undead. However something is not right, so he walks at a brisk pace in order to block the group from Takumi, pulling his shield off his pack. (edited)

Likewise, Viraj hurries to intercept those shambling figures heading towards Takumi. He looks closely as they approach and notices a look in their eyes. He glances to Ryuzuko and back to them again. "Looks like some of these might be controlled like Ryu was! Their eyes are kind of glowing purple!" The man steps up to one of the approaching figures and delivers a quick punch to their nose and watches the strange color fade from their eyes. (edited)

Takumi reacts to his name being called, and scans for the source. Spotting Sadao, and then the crowd of people closing in on him... 'Well that worked, now what?' Takumi, still feeling a little off about the whole situation, grips his quarterstaff while his mind runs through options. 'I could lead them towards the group' as Ryu appears, shield at the ready... 'ok group is coming to me' "uhh..." Takumi's mind runs through a few other options. "Ryu, what's going on? Do you think they're being controlled? I was kinda waving my hands around trying to get people to follow, maybe they just want to join us." "viraj... uhh...Oh balls" (edited)

"Looks like that worked," Viraj grins. "No more purple eyes on this one." Then to the man he just delivered a punch to, "Sorry about that, but something had your mind." He motions to the man's head knowing he likely doesn't understand his words. (edited)

The man sways and staggers clearly confused, he stares at Viraj and his companions in fear and bolts towards the edge of the street. Meanwhile, the rest of the bewitched townsfolk begin to close in on them...

"I told them!" Aralynn says to herself angrily. ""They can get themselves killed all they want, but at least I have some self preservation." Aralynn finds the nearest street corner, as far from other people as she can, and hides behind it, keeping an eye on the crowd.

Viraj steps back as the man runs off, but the remaining small horde of townsfolk continue to draw nearer. "I'm going to try to slow these people down and then we can try to circle around to get ahead of all them!" He waves his open hand toward the feet of those that are approaching . "Scroagh cassey," he says in the strange language of druids, and then begins to draw his arm back as if to pull something from the ground. Roots and vines spring forth beneath and wrap around the feet of all but one of the townfolk. "That should keep them from coming after you," he says to Takumi as he starts toward the street intersecting the one Sadao is leading everyone down. "Let's get going!" (edited)

Seeing the encroaching mass of people, Koide decides a passive solution is not a likely one. She could knock them out safely. She utters the words of her hunter's mark at the nearest man - dressed like an innkeeper, she notes the satchel over his shoulder and his tired eyes. With the mirror not revealing the creature, she slides into her belt pouch and fluidly returns the katana to is sheath. She pushes the door wider - ready to dash, her legs coiled like a spring. She was not ready yet, but if they cut off her companions she would be the back up plan. (edited)

Takumi approaches a pair of gentlemen and knowing that hitting them may break them free of control, he wades through the entangling vines and swings a little harder than he intended at the leg of the nearest one, hearing the smack of his staff against the back of his knee. "Oh man I didn't mean to hit you that hard I'm sorry" Takumi apologizes quickly as he puts the tip of the staff into the top of the neighboring man's foot. The pair of them don't seem to be changing their mannerisms as did the one that Viraj punched. Takumi calls back to the group. "It's not working"

As Sadao drifts over the city, the crowd following him steadily grows. Townsfolk emerge from buildings in all directions, some mindlessly pursuing the flying bard, while others cautiously watch from the shadows. Down on the ground, those near Viraj fight and tear at their bonds in an effort to reach the druid and his companion. Some manage to break free, while others are held in place by the lashing vines. Those that reach the object of their wrath last about wildly, but only one manages to make contact - a burly looking man who slams Viraj in the side.

Ryuzuko quickly scans the tops of the buildings for any sign of the hydra. Seeing nothing there, he moves over to the closest townsperson and bashes him in the side with his shield. The glow fading from the man's eyes, the strike having rattled him enough to shake the influence of the hydra. I see the sign of the hydra! Keep an eye out for it so that we may stop this at the source!. He then turns his head, his open hand pointing at him, to the man he just hit If you want to save your town, either knock your fellow townsman awake, search for a large "snake-like" monster, so we may take it out. Or, if you are a coward, leave this town now!

Seeing even more townsfolk coming down the street, Viraj retreats back to Takumi's side to protect him. He draws back halfway and delivers a sidearm strike to the stomach of one of them, and follows through to connect with the the person next to them. He grunts in disappointment as the purple within their eyes doesn't extinguish from his first strike, but the second person comes to their senses. He gives them a nod to move along. "Maybe we should get off the streets before this gets any worse...? Back to the warehouse?" (edited)

Koide dashes from her spot barreling for innkeeper. Unsure of how hard to strike these people to snap them out of their stupor, she gives her full fury into a punch to the gut. It seems unfazed trying to grab as she bounds from its grasp. She could tell she'd hurt him, but it wasn't stopping the man either. Though unpracticed in recent days in this fighting, her body seems to recall perfectly. She considers tripping this woman nearby, and as she goes into a spinning kick, the blow goes high and into the thigh. By some strange occurrence, she doesn't seem to respond to the attack either other than the glazed purple gaze. She considers her sword for moment, but decides to give it another go before summoning a bloodbath. She readies herself for the next barrage of attacks, bringing her arms high in a defensive posture. (edited)

Realising that the party wasn't getting very far with the possessed villagers, Takumi becomes a bit frustrated and wades his way into the largest group of zombies in the area. He slams his staff against the ground, collapsing the air around him in a Thunderous boom that echoes off of the nearby structures. The shockwave spreads from him, causing only 3 out of the 6 people around him some distress. Noticing one of his party among them, Takumi quickly apologizes to Viraj. Only 1 of the villagers seems to break free of the brainwashing, and Takumi suddenly realizes his mistake... "Um, guys, we better hide!" Takumi gestures toward the large group that is following the floating Sadao. "Uhhh... Now" Takumi spots an open door, and takes a step towards it, vanishing in a rising mist. He appears in the doorway, and takes a step back into the building, taking note of the contents.

The man who Ryuzuko is yelling at stares at the dragonborn with wild eyes and moments later Takumi's thunderclap echoes cacophonously about the narrow street, sending him running for the edge of town. A score or more of the bewitched Honmin at the rear of the train following Sadao turn towards the source of the racket, their attention clearly drawn by the thunderous noise. Slowly, a group breaks off, steadily lumbering back in that direction. Close by, two more of the townsfolk break free from the druid's spell and those who remain under the hydra's sway swing wildly at Koide, Ryu and Viraj. Fortunately the few blows that land fail to deal any damage through armour. (edited)

Ryuzuko bashes another villager, who does not wake from the power controlling him, and he again scans the buildings for any signs of the hydra, atill to no avail.

Aralynn stays in hiding, now looking around for any sighting of the hydra. Not seeing it, she starts to plan out her next actions.

"Come on! Let's get off the road. We have more turning this way," Viraj tugs on Koide's sleeve as he turns to find a suitable place to try to wait out the mindless horde. He sees Takumi in a nearby doorway and head in that direction. He waits just outside the door to ensure the others follow.

Coming from her blind spot, Koide nearly swings on Viraj as the druid pulls at her clothes. She then notices why, 'We are being overrun.' She opens her mind to the ebb of battle readying to avoid any strike or grabs of the nearby foes as she follows behind Viraj as quickly as possible.

Takumi seeing Viraj following his lead, finds a place to hide beneath the staircase. How badly that went for him, he starts Internally Reprimanding himself for being so silly as to think that he could make so much noise without them noticing.

Two of the townsfolks swing wildly at Koide as she retreats, but she she ducks away with ease and is soon safely inside the the building with Takumi and Viraj. However, Ryu remains alone outside on the street. Another of those caught by Viraj's spell tears themselves free and five of the locals swarm the dragonborn, grabbing him from all sides.

"These are some tenacious townsfolk" Ryuz thinks to himself as the locals grab him. Having manage to free his arm enough to cast, he shouts out "Chirasu!" and with a loud crack, echoing throughout the town, sends a thunderous wave from himself. The wave impacts the townsfolk grappling him, sending one of them flying and the concussive force is enough to shake them all free of control. They immediately let go of Ryuzuko, grasping their heads in pain from the spell. Ryuzuko, having made a gap for himself, heads towards Koide, still keeping a watchful eye on the remaining controlled townsfolk. "We need to find the source!" he shouts out to his companions.

Seeing the group free themselves, Aralynn quickly scans the area. Seeing that she should be able to make it to them safely, she runs out of her hiding spot and makes a dash for the door. "We have just escaped the Hydra, we are in no shape to return there today, especially not with the possibility of getting followed by the townsfolk." After pausing to listen to the commotion outside, she continues. "Unless we think we can snap all of them out of its control, we should get out of town. Better to leave its range than to have one of us fall under its control."

"We're going to have to sit tight here for a bit until the road is less crowded. Maybe they will just go away if they can't get to us?" Viraj quickly pulls a nearby cupboard to block a window. "Our friend is going to have to be on his own for a bit... I hope he knows what he's doing." He then continues to move the larger pieces of furniture to barricade the door.

"I hope this works." Sadao mutters to himself, as he continues to soar above the crowd. Continuing on, he tries to lead them as far as he can out of town, hoping to bring them far enough away from the hydra that they might snap out of it.

Soon after Viraj blocks the door it begins to shake and rattle as those on the other side pound against it. Individually, they are weak. However, slowly but surely the wood starts to creak and crack under the force of the combined effort. Outside, the majority of the entranced townsfolk are still following Sadao inland. The bard's following has grown significantly, with citizens streaming out of buildings from all over town. Not long later the first leave Dandong, as Sadao ventures out beyond the last of the urban buildings and into the countryside. Looking back, his plan seems to be working! The front most of the locals are clutching at their heads and staring about in confusion as the purple glow fades from their eyes. (edited)

"That isn't going to hold them for much longer. We should move." Viraj grunts having to move on so soon and proceeds to the back door. He opens the door just enough to stick his head through and take a look at their path ahead.

Out the back of the house, Viraj spies a scared-looking group of people cowering in an inner court. They do not appear to have any trace of purple in their eyes.

"Just keep following me, and don't look back." Sadao eases the confused people in Honmin, as they start to wake up. He continues on, to get the rest of the people back to normal.

Viraj gives the people a reassuring nod and signals to keep quiet and then ducks back inside. "It's all clear out there except for a few of the townsfolk hiding out there... They don't appear to be under the control of the monster," he adds. Hearing the wood strain against the pressure again quickens his pace. He pushes the door open further. "Do we we want to just make a run for it, or are we going quiet?" (edited)

Takumi hears the all clear, and comes out of hiding making his way to the back door. "I like the quiet exit but we can't take too long... That thing may come back out." He looks at the scared townsfolk... And in a hushed tone "What are we doing with them? I wanna say we leave them, but..."

"I worry that Sadao is about confirm my fears. If they lose the psychotic rage once they leave the city, then it is a defense mechanism of the beast, and... that also indicates that it is still alive." Koide says in an ominous report.

Viraj looks back out to the helpless people and then to the door where the mindless townsfolk are sure to break in soon. "They can follow along, I guess." He shrugs his massive shoulders. "Which way are we going - after Sadao?" (edited)

"No, he gave us an opportunity, let's take it. With most of the rabble gone, we can try and finish this thing." Koide strategized.

"Those people were never a problem. Just like flies buzzing," Viraj replies. "At least three of those heads left and I have spent most of my magic. And she looks like she's about to fall over," he points to Aralynn cowering in a corner. "One of its heads was enough. I'm not going against that thing again until I've had a chance to properly rest." (edited)

"We basically have two choices: push through and try to kill this thing or get away. It's not gonna be safe enough to rest near this thing. If it gets enough time to recover, it'll start blocking our memories again, or whatever it does, and we will be back in the same way we were before now." Koide looks to Takumi and Ryuz. "What are you're thoughts? My blade is not effective against its hide."

"I'm good with either choice, but if we leave these people to their fate, they are as good as dead." Takumi lowers his head and looking to the scared townsfolk cowering nearby. "I'm voting get away. These people may never go back to normal after what they've endured, so I hate to say it.." he lowers his voice to a whisper, "... But it would probably be more of a kindness to leave them to die. We are also not well prepared for a creature of this size either." (edited)

"No half measures, then. We are to abandon them to their fate." Koide half questions, "Say it Ryuz, and we shall be about it. No dishonor in knowing you're outmatched." (edited)

Ryuzuko looks at Takumi with a look of mild disgust at the mention of leaving people to die "If we leave, the creature will recover and just torment another town. It's definitely desperate, taking over the townsfolk as a last ditch effort to same itself," he says to the half-elf. "I will not let this thing roam free while we have a chance to end this madness. We cornered and injured it, we just need to find it," he proclaims loudly, with an extremely determined expression. "There is still an entire warehouse of gunpowder for us to utilize!" he yells, pointing in the direction of the port. He takes a moment to collect himself. Looking towards the huddled group cowering, "we have an opportunity to save this town. Most of the townsfolk have been guided out by Sadao, those that are left seem to go after whoever they deem to be the greatest threat." he tries to plead with his comrades. "We can try to rest, but it cannot be for long and cannot be here." he suggests to the group "No where is safe in this town, we need to get as many people as we can out, maybe even convince any who are able to join us." he sighs "But... we need to deal with this threat NOW, or this thing will continue to destroy other towns just like this."

"Good," Koide has a sly smile on her lips. She anticipated the dragonborn's response, and she agreed with it. "Then no more of this. You can get on your feet and help us... or lay there until you can." The monster slayer avoided her typical threat of killing the weakest member of her party. The priest was indeed a liability so far, barely aware of her surroundings. But it was not that kind of time or place. Besides, it would only serve to divide the party further.

"I want to see this hidden trespasser dealt with as well." Viraj nods in agreement with Ryuzuko. "Just a short time to recover some of my abilities is all I need," he adds eagerly. "Let's go find Sadao before they bust down that door." The man steps out the door and tries to signal to those gathered in the courtyard that they should not stay here. (edited)

"That's a relief, I actually thought you guys might actually agree with me," Takumi looks relieved, "Let's get these people out of here, get a moment of rest to formulate a plan, and come destroy this thing. There is one thing though, what if Koide's theory about the people leaving town and being released is true, and the "thing" pushes harder on the minds of those within town, everyone that we're helping, including our own party could come under the influence of that creature at any moment. In other words, We should take the most direct path from town, gathering as many people as we can, brainwashed or not." Takumi shoulders his pack and attempts to help the scared townsfolk to their feet.

One man rises from amidst the bunched up townsfolk and approaches Viraj and Takumi. "What is happening? Where can we go?" He asks, bewildered.

Viraj shrugs, not understanding the man's words. "Let's go," he calls to the rest of the group and gives a wave to the man and the others gathered in the courtyard that they should follow. He begins moving in the direction where it seemed Sadao was leading the rest of the townsfolk he gathered. (edited)

Koide has a gut instinct that this would not go so easily; she draws her katana as she moves. She wiped the blade clean with her skirt, using the sword as a deterrent against being rushed and the reflection in Ha to see any of the creatures' invisible heads. She is right next to Viraj as they leave, not saying a word. Trying to keep the elf out her head. (edited)

"All right then." Ryuzuko says, he takes position in the rear of the entourage keeping an eye on their rear. He was happy to hear that they would not in fact leave the townsfolk to die, "Now to find this thing and finish it off" he thought to himself. (edited)

As Sadao heads further and further past the edges of Dandong, ever more townsfolk come to their senses, until the bard forced to alight and is left surrounded by a confused and scared group of the town's shivering citizens.

Sadao gradually descends to the ground as the magic wears off, but looks around at the group of citizens now finally free of the hydra's charms with satisfaction. He climbs up on a nearby stump to address them properly in Honmin. "Everybody, stay calm. Up until now, you've been the prey of a creature called a false hydra. This man-eating aberration can charm anyone that hears its song, lulling them into a false sense of security, and making its victims forget it even exists. Your mental states—and the hydra's colossal size—can only mean that it has been here, hiding under Dandong, for a long time. You're probably going to need some time to recover, so sit down and let your heads clear." As if to demonstrate, he sits down cross-legged on the stump. He puts a hand to his chest and bows his head, giving them a wholesome grin as he introduces himself. "My name is Sadao, of Clan Huiya. Nice to finally meet you for real. My friends and I specialize in this sort of thing, handling monsters that threaten folk like yourselves. The first thing we wanted to do was evacuate you guys before the hydra could hurt anymore of you. They should be on their way now."

Sadao's honeyed words certainly seem to reassure many of the escaped Honmin that they are being helped, but in other ways the talk of the False Hydra also only raises further questions. Nevertheless, the tone is muted and people simply begin to huddle together under the trees for shelter in the cold and dark. Across town, Koide and her companions stick to the back streets, followed by the scared group of townsfolk from the residential court. Hurrying through the shadows, they skirt the larger groups of the possessed as they head in the direction that they have seen Sadao fly. Ryuzuko tries hard to match his friend's efforts, but before long the jingling and scraping of metal on metal from his armour attracts the attention of some of the stragglers. Fortunately, Aralynn is able to distract them with a thaumaturgical burst of noise from another direction and the group escape without further problems. Several minutes later they meet Sadao on the outskirts of Dandong. (edited)

"Good job," Viraj says approaching Sadao. "I think we're going to rest a bit and then head back in there to take care of this thing." He looks back to the group just to confirm. "Do you think any of these people know anything we don't know already?"

"Not likely, they still seem confused about all of this. At least they're staying put, though." He looks out over the people, a hint of worry in his eyes. It vanishes as he chuckles, folding his arms. "I gotta say, I didn't picture my first day back in Hong going quite like this." "I'll just say, if it seems like that thing is still too much for us, I think we should focus on evading, and evacuating as many more people as possible."

Ryuz sighs at Sadao's suggestion, "You were not there, but we decided that saving this town is the only true course of action. If we just leave with as many townspeople as we can, they would need to find a new home and..." he pauses. "This abomination will recover and torment another town. It is injured and obviously afraid for it's life, now is the time to kill it" Ryuzuko looks to the huddled people "Maybe if we can convince some of them to help, we stand a better chance. Even if it's just moving powder barrels so we may use them against this thing again." Now looking towards Sadao "You are our only reliable way of communication with the people of this country. Do you think you could ask for any able-bodied men to help save their town?" (edited)

Takumi looks at the numerous people huddled together. "Ryu, I don't think that would work. What if that thing takes their minds again? It would only cause us more problems. You of all people know the strength of will this thing has when it is under attack. Yet, I can't think of any better options." Takumi lies back, using his pack as a pillow. Trying to think of something else that might assist the coming conflict.

"I'm sure not everyone is ready to wait in hiding." Viraj shrugs his pack off and removes the broken buckler strapped to it. "Find out if one of them can point us to the armorer. I'm needing a new one of these." He lets the shield fall the ground. "If they don't want to risk their necks directly, see if they can point us to any other supplies that any of the remaining merchants have have on hand that we could use to save their town." The druid then begins to to prepare a small campfire from which to draw his energy from while he recovers.

Sadao looks on at the people, noticing a small family in particular. The daughter was latching onto her mother, complaining about how her head hurt, while her father held them both close. "I'm with Takumi there. These people finally got a chance to live their lives again. Sending them back at the beast is... asking a lot right now. But I'll ask about the other stuff." He speaks to the townsfolk. "We'll be heading back to deal with the monster soon. Are any of you skilled with smithing? We have some gear that needs repair. Also, does anyone know of anything in town that could help us in a fight, besides the fireworks in the warehouse? We'll be going up against a giant monster, here." He does an admirable job of making it seem like it wasn't a very big deal. (edited)

Aralynn sits at the campfire, turning to face the group as she suggests "If we are to return soon we need to take away all of its advantages, and that includes the entire population of this town if their minds are taken, so we should have them evacuate the town until it is dead. We should also make some sort of plan to prevent it from making us hurt each other, so I propose we distance ourselves, especially those of us with range, as much as possible to stop attacks before they happen."

"Why don't you let them decide how much they want to help?" Viraj says as he sits to warm himself.

"But is that worth the risk of them turning again?" Aralynn adds as she inspects her equipment for damage from the last fight.

"If I was trying to get my home back, I would want to do everything I could." (edited)

"This is no time to argue. We can discuss alternatives till we die of old age." Koide knows this isn't getting them anywhere. "The people are more of a liability than an aide. Maybe... maybe with a few weeks of training and something to block their hearing, they could be useful. As it stands I think the priestess is right." It galled the warrior to say that. "Instead, let's discuss our assets. Viraj how much strength do you have left in you?" (edited)

Viraj grunts and shakes his head with irritation. Putting their own weakness on people they don't even know. He snaps a branch in two with his hands and tosses it on the flames. He stares into the flames, finding his center, and lets out a calming breath. "I will be ready after a short rest here," he finally replies.

"Good, what about you, elf?" Koide turns to stare for an answer from Aralynn.

A couple of smiths and a leatherworker make themselves known from amongst the escaped locals, offering to take a look at Viraj's shield.

"I'll be ready to go after a nap, but I used most of my strength on those barrels. Oh, you mean her, not me, sorry." Takumi chuckles and closes his eyes again, feeling the cool wind running over his body.

"My wounds have been tended to, for the most part. I should also be ready after a short rest." Aralynn turns to the fire and starts inspecting and adjusting the bandages covering the wound on her shoulder.

As the party rests up, Ryuzuko stands on the outer edge of the group, overlooking the town, watching for any signs of the hydra. He spends some of this time praying to his kami for guidance and renewing of strength. His pack on the ground and hands resting on hit odachi planted into the ground still in it's saya "As soon as everyone is ready, we should move while it is still dark. That should help avoid unnecessary encounters with anyone left who is controlled." he says over his shoulder to his companions as he stands guard.

Takumi yawns and stretches as he sits up. "Are we heading back to the warehouse? Or is there another place that would be better to confront this beast?" The half elf looks at the rescued townsfolk, still huddling together, then out at the town itself. "I've got a pretty good sense of the layout of the town... Life on the streets lets you pick up certain things... we can stay off the main roads and get to where we need to go, fairly easily." (edited)

"The warehouse tunnel collapsed. Perhaps there is an opening to that sink hole from the surface now?" Koide asks, ready to go.

Carried on the wind from the woods to the west, Koide hears the high-pitched tune of a woman's voice singing. "Aah aah, ooh, ooh." (edited)

"We could check for an entrance near the magister's place. I saw one of those heads floating behind there in the fountain earlier," Viraj suggests. He then glances around looking for the town leader. "I wonder why he didn't make it out. I don't see him around here." (edited)

"He's probably still terrified. He's the only one that can always see the beast. ...Alright, I'm ready to go. Can't help him from out here. Let's look for some kind of opening like Koide said." He casts a glance at the swordswoman, but she seems distracted by something.

"Hmm... sorry... Just the wind." She doesn't sound confident on that, but is caught off guard. "Yeah, we probably should go retrieve him and look for cavern entrances on the way there." Koide takes point moving past the crowds and back into the city, hoping for the others to follow. That sound was so off-putting.

The edge of town is eerily quiet as the group pass the outermost buildings. The wind whispers between the walls, kicking up dust clouds in the light of the moon, but no great featureless heads can be seen looming over Dandong.

Koide holds her katana up and gazes into its reflection as they walk.

Takumi is guiding Koide and pointing her to the little tricks of maneuvering a town that just come naturally to the half-elf. Strangely enough, travel is actually taking less time than the main streets would have provided. (edited)

Koide doesn't spot the reflection of any nearby hydra heads in the glistening blade of her sword. Wherever the monster is, it's not showing itself just yet. With Takumi's skilled guidance, it's not long before the group of warriors arrives outside the town hall. (edited)

"Move together." Koide says, as she pulls the door ajar to glance inside, looking for the burrow the creature had left when it attacked the.... somebody. This hazy memory moments were grating on her nerves.

As the town hall draws closer, parts of it seem to flicker in and out of existence. The damage to the walls vanishes and reappears at irregular intervals and gaping holes shimmer in and out of view beneath a twilit façade of normalcy. The door swings open with a creak, or is it well oiled? The wood seems worn and hangs loose on its hinges, or has it only yesterday seen a new coat of paint? The interior is eerily silent and dust hangs in the air, but then a flash of memory pierces the veil in a wave of psychic energy and everyone present hears an abrupt scream that is immediately cut off once more. The wine red edge of a blood stain slowly spreads across the floorboards from the edge of a lightless hole behind the secretary's desk. A gaping black maw leading to the tunnels below.

The image shifted again... she felt a throbbing sensation in her head as if struck by twenty taps from a carpenter's hammer. Koide falters for a moment, leaving Takumi to lead on up the stairwell. (edited)

Takumi looks to Koide and the rest of the group before proceeding. He then looks at the hole in the ground that keeps shifting in and out of existence. "I thought we were coming back to destroy this thing, are you sure we want to go up?" The Half-Elf points to the hole "Besides, I don't know which room to look for, I wasn't among you when you came in the first time." Takumi seems unsure of this decision, but trusts in Koide's judgment.

"Ryuz, can you go with him? I feel a bit of sickness with the shifting images. " Koide didn't like showing weakness, but every minute could count here. "Just check on the magister. Sadao, would mind going with them?" Even suffering this pain, she was not willing to give them a weak front against the creature.

Staring blankly at the constantly warping hole before shaking himself out of it. Hearing Koide's words, Sadao nods. "We'll be right back." He beckons to the other two, and makes for the library with haste. (edited)

Viraj steps to the edge of the hole. The shifting of the image causes him to rub his eyes. "The thing is still not able to hold its control over what we see. That is good... But yes, we should hurry." (edited)

Ryuz, who has been keeping an intense glare at the shifting hole in the building responds to the request. "Sure, Koide. Keep an eye on that" he says without erring his sight "Shout if you see the monstrousity" before moving towards the stairs and up to the magister's room. "Let's go Takumi" he says to the anxious half-elf as he ascends.

Takumi follows warily, understanding that there are people in need. "I'm right behind ya." He says as he climbs the staircase, watching for shifting breaks in the structure.

Upstairs, the library is quiet, but for the whistling of the wind through the now open window. The crinkling of parchment can be heard as loose sheafs are tossed by the draught.

Sadao scans the room, not finding any sign of the errant magister. He then realizes the new detail of the open window. Could it have something to do with the hydra? He turns to Ryu and Takumi. "You guys see if he's in his office, I'll look around here. Be careful: I got a bad feeling about this." He checks the library for signs of a struggle, or some clue to where the magister went.

Takumi enters the office and immediately notices the mess of books and papers scattered around the room. He looks around for signs of life and any major signs of damage to the structure.

After a few minutes navigating the twists and turns of the stacks, Takumi finds his way back to the spot where Koide first found the magister propped up against the wall in his circle of books. However, the books all appear to have been neatly tidied away and the magister is nowhere to be seen. Behind the sorcerer the moon shines brightly through the high open window and the night wind is chill on the back of his neck, making goosebumps rise as the hairs on his nape stand up on end.

"I see no signs of the magister here neither signs of the hydra. Maybe he is in another room?" Ryuz says as he closes the open window and walks out of the room.

Hearing Ryuz as he comes back into raised balcony, she calls out in response."No, too dangerous. If he doesn't want to be found, he could be ported off or be.. behind a series of protective traps." Koide considers, "We can't risk weakening our position as it stands." She looks to the rest, and then vomits from the nausea. Her last meal on parts of her robe and shoes, she curses, "Fuck."

"Are you ok there, Koide?" Ryuz shouts towards his ill-stricken companion. (edited)

Takumi leaves the office, a little disoriented by sensations that are not exactly foreign, but not very comforting. He approaches Sadao with some information. "He's not in there, but it looks as though someone tried tidying up. There's an unpleasant feeling in that office though, almost like someone... or something was watching me. It was... creepy." (edited)

"I want this dead." Koide says in more of a moan than a threat to those below with her, shaking ick of her shoe and wiping her mouth. She gazes toward the hold, trying to make the image stable, and for a moment it does just that. "I'll manage, Ryuz." (edited)

"Nothing here either." Sadao says, rising to his feet after giving the library a thorough sweep. "He could be... well, we'd better go check downstairs." He begins heading downward, and strains as he looks at the hole. "...Ready when you are."

Koide closes her eyes to focus and quiet herself- to center the body and hone it into the blade she carried, become one with the void. But it did not come. Her mind jumped between possible pitfalls and solutions for the next encounter. She concentrated... to ... force... them.... out.

"Maybe we'll find him down there,"Viraj says when the trio return without the magister. He pulls his maulaxe from his back to ready for what lies ahead in the darkness below. He draws a breath in sharply through his nose. "Let's take care of this thing." A flame springs to life in his hand to provide some light for their descent. (edited)

The walls of the tunnel flicker in the firelight, sometimes plain earth, sometimes following a smeared trail of blood down the centre, sometimes dripping with a thick layer of blood on all sides. The tunnel twists and turns down beneath the town, until it opens up into a wider circular chamber with other tunnels leading off from it. Sat in the middle of the cave, Aralynn, Koide and Viraj can make out a humanoid silhouette.

Koide checks the reflection in the blade with the firelight, before deciding whether to reveal their presence any further than they already have.

Viraj holds up a hand to stop the others as the figure comes into view. "Someone in the cavern up ahead," he whispers. "Maybe our man from up there?" He looks to Koide to see if she can confirm.

Koide nods in confirmation.

Ryuz, on high alert from the amount of blood they have walked past, doesn't notice the figure at first. Having had the figure being pointed out to him, its head bowed down. He searches the surrounding area for anything amiss, and notices nothing out of place. "Move cautiously, I don't trust this place." He says, still paying attention to the area around them for any threats.

"Okay." Sadao whispers back. Extending a hand to his side, he conjures up a few small lantern spirits, having them fill the area with their soft light. "Sir? Are you alright?" He calls in Honmin from a distance at first, before remembering the magister's deafness. He approaches warily to get his attention.

As Sadao's lights fall upon the shadowy figure, its head slowly rises until the bard can make out that it is indeed the magister's face, his eyes swirling a dull purple. A snarl-like grimace fills the man's features and he is propelled upwards on a spiralling column of air. (edited)

Takumi sees the man rise up, so he grips his quarterstaff, and prepares himself. "I know that trick, as well...." "I wonder if he is using the same kind of magics I do." "I think something else may be coming"

Koide notices the magister's eyes, like her companions before, but his magic is a danger to their mission to destroying the creature. Despite her companions qualms on mortal strikes, she does not hesitate. 'She cannot.' Her hakama flutters in the wind as she dashes toward the man in the air, but it was not her katana raised in attack. No, instead, the woman flicks her wrist as she charges, drawing a hidden stilleto from its sheath within the sleeve. As she closes she counts the paces to the man hovering above the ground. Satisfied with distance, Koide takes a bounding step forward, ducking low, bringing all the energy of her momentum into a complete spin and arcs her throwing arm upward, releasing the three pronged dagger into the open air. The blade sails cleanly, spinning rapidly. Koide's sharp eyes notice the ripple of an invisible barrier of energy as it shimmers for an instant as the deadly blade strikes the magister. Koide rights her stance, preparing for a counter strike by bringing her katana up into a low guard. (edited)

"That thing has him under it's control," Viraj shouts moving up towards the magister. He shifts his weapon to his left hand and holds his right out towards the magister. "Jialg slahsal!" he says and a vine shoots from the palm of his empty hand. As if ready to rope a runaway calf, the vine whirls around over his head a few times causing thorns suddenly sprout and then the druid sends his lasso at his target. The barbs find hold in the man's skin and Viraj begins to pull him back towards the ground. The small vortex of air and dust dissipates and Viraj sees that the magister isn't actually flying, but he's being 'puppeted' by plant-like vines. They're thick and grey and going into his body from the back, holding him up and moving him around. The sick looking vines run off along the floor of the cave towards the exit. The resistance surprises him and the wraps the vine around his forearm to continue to drag him back to the cave floor. "Something coming up from the ground that's controlling him!" Viraj's vine releases the man and retracts back into his hand. (edited)

As Viraj yanks the magister out of the air, Ryuz sees the faint shadows of tendrils in the darkness the magister flowing with its movements. He unsheathes his odachi from its hold and begins charging at the unknown entity. He pushes himself as he runs at a full sprint, odachi held high in the air. As he nears, he can make out the vines, attached to the magister. He brings the massive blade down with a clash, as it cleaves through much of the mass of vines. A pale red fluid bursts from the mass, covering Ryuzuko's eyes. "Chikushou!!" he shouts as the liquid blinds him.

Takumi sees the spraying vines and reacts quickly and without thought, he runs up toward the vines, reaching into his component pack. He stops staying well outside of, what he assumes, is their reach. "Kanzen ni kawaku" is muttered under his breath as he shakes the sand in his hand. What he expects to happen is to watch the severed vines shrivel into dry husks.... But, the fluid around the vines that was sprayed is what dissipates. "Well, that didn't work." (edited)

The Magister lets out an aberrant wail as Ryu slices through a bunch of the tubes connected to him and lurches back up and backwards, weaving an incantation as he moves. A great wall of fire erupts across the middle of the cavern, catching Sadao, Koide, Viraj and Ryu in its path. Burns welt on skin and scales as the flames reach them, but Viraj is able to react in time with a protective incantation. (edited)

Snapping into focus, Aralynn moves into position out outstretches both of her hands, saying a quick prayer as from one hand a bolt of light is thrown towards Koide, coating her wounds with healing energy. The other hand folds into a fist as a spiritual bell is formed around the magister, surrounding them with its dolorous tone. (edited)

The burst of flame catches Sadao off guard, scorching his skin as he as he recoils backwards. He tries to get up right away, but struggles with burns on his calves. For a moment, he feels helpless, but looks to his side, and sees the lantern spirits still with him. Reaching towards one light, he whispers an entreaty to the ancient spirits. "Chữa lành." The lantern complies, hovering down to his legs, and letting a more benevolent warmth cover them, partially healing his wounds. As he rises to his feet, he points to the blinded Ryu, and a lantern flies to him, offering meager comforts to the dragonborn. (edited)

Viraj roars in pain as the wall of fire comes over him. "Soo stiagh!" A barrier appears around himself that absorb some of the elemental power from the fire, feeding the rage of the druid. With the hairs from his fur-lined hide armor singed and smoking, he staggers back. He sees that many of the others didn't fare as well as he. Once again he conjures an emerald-green fiery spirit to soothe the group's wounds, then steps into it himself. "Use this to heal yourself," he suggests to the others before marching back to the edge of the wall of fire. The thorny vine shoots out and grasps the magister again. As the vine winds back into the druid and pulls the man into his own fire, a sizzling and popping sound is heard as several of the tendril burst off of his back and shrivel up black from the flames. (edited)

Koide could see parts of her dark curls were singed by the flames, the stinging of burns across her body. There were parts of her that were numb, no feeling that gave her more worry. She no longer had the strength or the will to maintain a guard position. She bit her lip hard to fight the scream welling inside her, until trickles of blood oozed down the side of her mouth. She takes a step; noticing the druid's magical spirits floating nearby - pain took her and she nearly fell from the agony and the burning. Large sections of her robe were burned away, but enough remained to maintain modesty. Her sword dragged across the ground from her fatigue, but she fought the urge to prop up on the blade. Smoldering embers of cloth drifted in the wind as she tried another step... and another... finally making within the fountain's healing effect. The pain eased for a moment before her leg nearly gave out on her, pitching Koide to the right. She stepped out of the healing stream only to barely recover her balance. The pain returned with a vengeance and she couldn't even bring herself to speak.

Reeling back from the unseen inferno that suddenly hits him, scorching his body through the gaps in his armor, leaving faint burns. Ryuzuko, still blinded, and angered, from the red fluid and now from being burned, straightens out his back, his full height towering over his nearby companions. He holds his odachi pointed to the ground as he claps his hands together, praying to his kami for strength and stamina. A wave of energy falls over him, reinvigorating his body and calms his thoughts. The change in his state of mind allows him to sense the magical energy of the nature spirit Viraj summoned. He recognizes it from their flight from the collapsing tunnel. He walks in the direction of the magic and after a short while, he feels the energy of the emerald-green spirit healing his burns enough to stop the pain. The red fluid then begins to dissipate, allowing him to see again. "What in the Kuso is going on?!" Ryuz says, seeing the flames separating the party from the magister, currently also engulfed in flames, as well as his nearby companions scrambling for aid. (edited)

Takumi sees Koide struggling, and knows that she is too stubborn to ask for assistance. He pulls back his arm and a dagger that appears to be made of ice appears in his fingertips. With a smooth motion, the half elf flings the ice knife toward the magister, grazing his leg. The subsequent explosion of ice seemed no more than a light hailstorm around the magister and the vines. Takumi uses the distraction of the falling ice to make his way to the battered Koide. He offers his shoulder and with a smile on his face... "Come on, miss, this adventure is just beginning." He then offers his staff and looks at her strange sword. "Trade ya for now, you can lean on this too. And beat things with it." He knows this offer is a longshot, but she may need the extra support. (edited)

The magister lets out an ear-piercing wail in response to the assault. On the ground behind the man, more worm-like tendrils snake along the ground before shooting up and into his back. The magister jerks involuntarily and something can be seen beneath his skin running along his limbs and churning in his guts.

Sadao grits his teeth, shrugging off the debilitating effects of the horrendous scream. Something like that coming from a human was disturbing, to say the least. He rushes over towards Viraj and Koide, passing through the lingering healing flames the druid had conjured. Letting it heal some more of his burns, he holds out his hand and gathers some of the ethereal flame, which takes on a multicolored hue in his hands, like the lanterns. He spreads it to Koide, restoring her vitality while she is left reeling from the shriek.

Aralynn extends her hand for a second attack, but quickly retracts it to cover her ears as her senses are overwhelmed by the magister's wail. After a few seconds, she is able to open her eyes and look forwards, trying to understand what is happening to the magister.

The screeching sound is almost numbing to the pain that Koide feels all over. The katana falls from her grip, as she begins to collapse to the ground in a spasm. She pitches from the trauma but only Takumi's rescue hands keeps her stable enough to stand. Her eyes glaze over, reaching into her reserves to ignore all the pain and anguish, but her spirit fails her and she is helpless there. A tear stings as it creeps across the burns on her face - its own form of torture. (edited)

Viraj steps back into healing flames and more of the blisters are soothed. With half the group reeling from the sonic assault, he transfers the flames so that they rest on Koide hoping to allay some of her injuries. He then turns his focus to the magister. A look of disgust comes over his when he sees the activity within the man's body. Taking up his weapon with both hands the charges with all his fury. The stored flame from the wall of fire springs to life in the axe head of his weapon. The powerful strike lops of a leg for the magister as he is held aloft. A sizzling sound is heard as the tendrils within are cauterized by the druid's axe. "There's not much left of whatever evil that holds him! (edited)

The only muscles Koide can muster are the few keeping her on her feet, leaning against Takumi. She feels the pain of being pressed upon him, but there is no other recourse. Only the gentle caresses from the healing spirit give her any comfort to the agony. (edited)

The screech let out by the magister, slightly deafened by Ryuzuko's helmet, rings through his ears. He quickly turns to face the sound, seeing more and more vines pierce into the magister. "That... cannot be good." he says with disgust in his voice. He then grasps his odachi with both hands, holding it behind him, the edge of the blade facing upwards. Sadao's magical lantern floats past his vision, giving clarity to his mind. As it passes Ryuz stomps into the floor, charging at full speed towards the magister. "I'm sorry that we could not save you..." he says loudly with remorse as he nears the infested man. As he gets within striking range of the magister, Ryuz slams his left foot into the ground, using the impact to leverage his blade high into the air. His right leg fires forward as the blade swings down, slamming into the ground. Half of the man's body slowly starts to slide away, as a clear cut can be seen straight through his torso as it flops onto the floor..

08:29

The magister's eyes lose their purple glow as he coughs up a spray of blood which trickles down what is left of his body. Sadao, who is nearby, could swear he heard the words "Xièxiè..." come from the man as his body goes limp. Ryuzuko then swings his sword around, slamming the tip of the blade into the dirt, holding onto the hilt with one hand. He pulls his head back, sucking in a large amount of air. Then, as quickly as his blade was brought down, Ryuz shoots forward as a storm of icy cold air expels from his gapping jaw. The torrent covers the magister and the vines, freezing every exposed cut instantly. The tendrils begin to wriggle and writhe before slithering off into the darkness. His sword still in the ground, Ryuzuko claps his hands together, praying to the gods to send the man's soul to heaven. "No one deserves this fate..." Ryuz says sorrowfully, staring down at the magister's burned, violated, and bisected body. He yanks his sword out of the ground, slashes much of the blood off with a strong swing before cleaning it off with his red waist cloth and sheathing it back onto his pack

(edited)

The screech of the magister surprises Takumi, and he fought the urge to cover his ears with his hands, in fear of dropping Lady Koide. He continues holding her weight and though obviously struggling, doesn't give up the fight to fall to the ground. He walks her around the little glowing thing that seems to be helping her regain her strength, using his own quarterstaff to help support both of their weight. He watches the menace of combat, knowing that he should probably be helping more than he has, but his friends have always come first. The voice of old Naku whispers in his ear 'You don't have friends, they are just tools to be used and discarded.' but The half elf has never been the type to 'leave a friend to the guard' As the magister finally falls to the ground, Takumi tries to track where the vines went. It seems the freezing breath of the Dragonborn may have stalled the spray of severed vines.

With Takumi's aide, Koide slowly feels some of her burns begin to heal as they lean into the healing spirits, while letting the others bathe in its restorative power. But the healing only dulls the pain. She finally gets enough strength to thank her friend, "Thank you, Takumi." A tear streams from her eye in frustration for her weakness. And in the back of her head, she felt a debt growing to the mage. (edited)

"Seems this thing can invade bodies as well as towns." Viraj says to Ryu after the grim task of putting the man out of his misery is done. To ease the troubled dragonborn he rests a hand on Ryu's shoulder a moment before return to the rest. "Let's get those wounds healed up while the fire is still going," he suggests to everyone. He begins to march through the fire elemental. "We have a one more thing to root out!" (edited)

Takumi tentatively releases Koide to move about on her own, "Are you ok now? We have to look out for each other, you would have done the same for me." Seeing that she's moving on her own, he drops to the ground to rest a moment. Then he looks down the hall... "The vines were a bit frozen when they started retreating, there may not be much to follow. We should probably move on in... When you are well enough of course."

She feels the strength beneath her, not wanting to let go of the support for a moment, but as Takumi pulls away, Koide regains her footing. Her confidence was a slower mender. She had faced down a dreaded werebeast before and had been able to dodge the creature's attacks with ease, finally bringing it down by attrition and silver. Her skill and training had been the foundation for her pride and resolve. This new creature tested every aspect of her experience. Its ability to control others, even a spellcaster. Koide clenches her fist, but there is a dull pain in the grip. Despite the healing, it still ached in her body. 'This was going to be a long recovery.' But she could not delay their chance on her account in the same way that she had paid no mind to the magister's life before. She walks over to the severed corpse of the man she had passed sentence upon less than a minute ago, saying a small silent prayer for the dead. She ends it in the foreign tongue that her sensei had instructed her, "Requiescet in pace." She bows to the dead, and then the ceremony complete, she bends downs pulls the stilleto from the corpse's right shoulder where it had lodged earlier. She looks for a strip of cloth to clean the blood from it, but there is none free of the crimson gore. She reaches down for the ruins of her hakama and cleans the blade there. Despite the pain, she manages to paces back over to her fallen katana and sheathes it in the surprisingly uncharred scabbard. ` (edited)

21:31

Her thoughts jumps to her medallion, but she finds it untarnished from the flames as well. Its protections still functioning. With relief her thoughts swing to more ill-afforded pleasantries. She wished for some more time to gather her strength or a ration from her backpack and chest that were back at the firework's warehouse. 'No. You've burdened them long enough,' she says to herself. She closes her eyes and tries to shut out the pain; they open with the intensity of the fire burning in her skin. Through gritted teeth, she finally addresses the party in answer to their urgency, "Let's go."

Sadao can't stand to look at the body. Before they left, he thought they'd be able to get the magister out. When they returned, he'd prepared himself for the possibility that he might be dead. But the group having to kill him themselves? That he hadn't considered. He tries to put it out of mind, like the hydra itself could do, but found it impossible.

"Requiescet in pace."

Koide's words cut through his ruminations like her blade. He doesn't fully grasp the meaning of the phrase, but believes that it's brought the magister's newly formed spirit some measure of peace. He looks over at the bloodstained warrior, and feels reassured, seeing her press on despite her wounds. If she wouldn't acknowledge them verbally, then neither would he. "Yeah. Let's." Sadao follows along, watching her and the others, readying himself to heal their wounds and keep them invigorated, when battle reared its ugly head again.

As Koide draws her blade from the magister's corpse, the gleam of metal in Sadao's dancing lights catches her eye. Something is hanging around the man's neck.

"Huh, what's this?" Koide asks aloud to herself looking more closely. (edited)

Aralynn slowly starts taking steps towards the corpse, stopping at about 15 feet from it, finding herself fighting against her training as a cleric, not wanting to place her own ceremonial magic on the body for fear of touching the corrupted creature. A mixture of guilt and fear fills her heart as she shakingly starts a prayer instead, wishing for the magister to find rest despite what the Hydra did to it. ''Yes, we should move on while we still can.'' She takes a second to compose herself before following the group, trying to find a balance between staying close to them for safety and keeping her distance from the allies who could turn on her at any moment.

Hanging on a chain around the magister's neck, Koide finds a brass key and a tiny silver bell with no clapper.

"Takumi, come see this." Koide is uncertain if its some sort of spell components or just mundane trinkets.

Takumi can't imagine what Koide would want to show him at the top half of the corpse. The fresh dead are always disturbing to him, he's not sure whether the soul is still there, and the magister already seemed dead when he was fighting with the party. Takumi cautiously approaches, resisting the urge to retch up the small meal that he recently snacked on. Holding his breath, he prepares to see the worst of what Koide has to show him, and is relieved when she presents the brass key and bell. "The key just looks like a normal brass key, probably fits a lock on a door or large chest. The bell is missing the clacker, that's kind of strange. But it does have an appeal to it. The silver may have some value. Some simple items are used for spells sometimes. I used just plain sand on that failure of a spell earlier. If the bell has a specific use, I am afraid that I don't know the spell."

Koide pulls the oddity from the magister's neck, knowing they don't have time to puzzle it out further. She realizes she doesn't have her bag with her and thinks for a moment, ignoring the pain of walking. And finally decides to tie the chain to the strap holding her katana's sheath. Looking at her katana she decides to try to hide her weakness in order to not destroy her party's morale. She draws it and begins to pace down the tunnel expecting the others to follow, tracing after the tendrils of abberant flesh.

Ryuz follows closely behind Koide, wakizashi and shield in hand, eyes fixated ahead. He can see the pain Koide is going through to tread on ahead, although she would never admit it herself. She was always too proud to falter or show weariness, even if it meant great harm to herself. Ryuzuko has always tried his best to alleviate her troubles as well as those they came across. (edited)

Viraj looks back to find the others picking something off the body of the magister. As the rest continue on, he gives Koide a nod of respect as she moves past, doing her best to fight through the pain of her injuries. "Slaahaghey çhelleragh," The druidic words act as a soothing balm on the burns of the hunter. He follows along quietly, taking advantage of the momentary respite. For knowing what likely lies ahead, the fury he keeps inside will soon need to be unleashed again on the town's intruder. (edited)

Takumi walks alongside Koide, knowing that her pride won't allow her to request aid in walking. His backpack over his shoulder, and staff in hand, he has always struggled in keeping up with the party. He's not ashamed to ask for assistance. 'Foolish Pride' He looks to Koide, fighting her injuries... "Lady Koide, if you don't mind, I am a bit loaded down with my materialistic needs. This staff is getting a bit too heavy for me. Would you be so kind as to carry it for me?" The request sounds sincere, and half-elf offers the ornate quarterstaff to her. "Thank you for relieving me of this burden." He also pulls his mirror out of one of his interior pockets, glancing around the cavern.

"If you insist," Koide takes the staff. It isn't a hinderance but it doesn't help the pain from her burns. Even now as patches of flesh seem to mend, not even the druid's magic, ends that pain, but it gives her more strength to press onward.

The tunnel winds on beneath the town, aberrant noises echoing up from the depths. Unintelligible whispers, insectoid chittering and a strange rattling hiss bewitch the senses and make it seem as though danger lurks around every turn. In fact, the descent seems to be nothing but one big turn, spiralling downwards until it finally comes to a dead end blocked by a pile of fresh rubble. As the questing band approach the slump of earth and stone, those attuned to the darkness can make out a bunch of the same fleshy tendrils that had controlled the magister, sprouting up through the ground like some kind of obscene plant. The ends flail wildly in all directions as though seeking something.

As they continue into the tunnel, which slowly began to sound of an alien hellscape, Sadao is both unsettled, and somewhat intrigued. He speaks, not too loudly, to both ease the tension, and pose a theory. "These tendrils... the way they're growing out of the walls. That article we found about the hydra mentioned it starts life more as a plant. It grows underground, feeding on lies, until it gets big enough to try and hunt living things. It's like it's... reverting to that original form, somehow." Though perhaps impossible to understand for mortals like themselves, Sadao can't help but try to make sense of the strange being. It wasn't unlike his favorite childhood activity of exploring the woods around his family home, in a twisted way. Spending all day and sometimes night out there, still close to home, but able to observe and understand the behaviors of many different animals, and eventually natural spirits. But neither was anything like this. Idly rubbing the backs of his hands, though they hadn't been burnt, he comes to a stop short of the dead end. "Viraj?" Sadao asks blankly, looking at the tendrils. The name hangs in the air, making his thoughts obvious—these things needed burning.

Viraj eagerly steps up to the wriggling weeds catching the simple request. A flame grows in his hand to set them afire. He raises his hand above his head to cast the light on the pile. Contemplating the rocks, he turns back to the others. "It will be better to do this from a distance. Who knows what kind of response we will get for the monster."

"Agreed." Ryuz says, backing up to a safer distance, shield ready to block any incoming debris.

With everyone at a safer distance , Viraj turns back to face the snapping vines. He draws his arm back and then releases the small ball of fire. The flames strike true and causes one of the tendrils to give an ear-piercing wail before going limp. Those remaining tendrils hiss and begin to wrap upon one another, pointing in the druid's direction. The ends of the tendrils peel open in three segments, revealing edges lined with teeth. "Damn! I think that just made it mad!" Viraj calls to the group behind him. (edited)

Takumi sees the reaction of the plant and runs through what they've seen in his head. "Vines with teeth... So Drying it out didn't work, slashing at it did something noticeable, the fire just kind of pissed it off... I'm going to try giving it a little cold." His hand rears back and a knife of ice appears as he slings it toward the vines. With sure aim, the ice knife pierces one of the "heads" and pins it to the rock behind it. The knife explodes, taking the head along with it, in a spray of chilled blood that covers the rest of the vines. They definitely react to the cold, shrinking away from the sensation. Takumi drops his pack and draws his dagger, trying to stay near Koide in case some assistance is needed. (edited)

The fanged tentacles rear in the direction of their attackers like a swarm of vipers, lunging forth to bite at the interlopers. Aralynn, Sadao and Viraj all manage to evade the razor-lined jaws, while others scrape against Ryuzuko's armour or are deflected by a magical shield that Takumi conjures into being. Koide, on the other hand, suffers a nasty bite. The vicious teeth dig deep, drawing blood from the girl.

The vines tear into Koide's shoulder and she instinctively draws her blade up to severe the tendrils, but there is a sharp numbing sensation from her grip. The pain radiates from the shoulder, spread like fire across her body. She almost looses her grip on the Katana as she winces. She focuses on bring the blade up for a guard while pulling back from the creature. As the pain fades for a moment, she take a look over her shoulder in the relative safety behind the dragonborn's armored shell.

Started to get worn down by all of the battles, Aralynn opts to try and weaken the creature with simple radiant flames. The struggle in front of her causes her to struggle with her aim, and stutter when reciting her prayer, which causes the weak flames to harmlessly warm up the floor and the sides of the creature.

As the tentacles batter his armor, Ryuz, unaffected, runs up to Viraj's side. He readies himself, prepared to cut the creature the next time it attacks. "Viraj, Koide, and I will push forward, the rest of you try to stay out of range and attack it from afar!." he yells out to the party.

Koide eyes the dragonborn incredulously as he moves further up. It was becoming more obvious to her that she had no place down here with whatever was happening with her. She was a liability.

Viraj once again speaks his druidic words to aid Koide with the wounds from the flames which the tendrils managed to aggravate. "Watch yourself." He looks to Ryuzuko at his side and gives the dragonborn born a nod letting him know he's ready to hold the line with the paladin. The leather grips on the maulaxe creak as the man tightens his grasp and waits for the tendrils to come shooting down the tunnel.

The shield of air that Takumi placed between himself and the vines falls away and Takumi is seeing the vines as less of a threat than it initially seemed. He balls up an area if condensed air and flings it towards the vines, striking cleanly. He sees another reaction from the vines. He stays behind the trio of warriors as suggested, though he isn't exactly sure what they are trying to do. (edited)

Bunching up for another attack, six heads lash out at Koide, Ryuzuko and Viraj. The first the girl struggles to fend off, but by the second she has found her stride. Ryu is unperturbed as the fangs screech lines across his heavy armour, but, much like Koide, Viraj finds himself pushed to defend himself.

As the tentacles batter the party. One of them hit Ryuz's armor, bouncing off of it. Before it has a chance to escape, he makes an expertly executed slice through the air with his wakizashi. It flashes by the creature, blood streaking through the air, as he brings his stance back. The tentacle stops for a second before the front end slowly slides off, cut clean through with Ryuz's strike.

As the segmented head latches onto Viraj's shoulder, piercing through his hide armor, the druid chops at the offending tentacle. A chunk of the hide hits the ground with a wet slap and the creature releases its bite.

Taking another strike from the vines, Koide grits her teeth and lets the staff drop from her hand putting a steadying grip on her katana. She ignores the burning memories and raises the blade into a high guard. She focuses on the creature's incoming blows, trying to anticipate movements to dance like the winds themselves.

Staying in her safe position, Aralynn starts another prayer, wishing for the same radiant flames to descend upon the creature. She throws one hand forwards, unleashing the prayer and the magic in its direction.

"Come on Viraj, let's cut down the main mass of these things!" Ryuzuko exclaims as he charges forward. His shield held in front of him, Ryuz slides his foot forward as he reaches the mass, making a powerful, yet clean, slice through it. He returns to a defensive stance, ready to deflect any incoming blows.

Seeing Ryu lead a charge into the mass of limbs, Sadao outstretches a hand towards him, sending a lamp spirit to hover over him with a plea in Je'dahnian: "Help them!" As Ryu is bathed in the light, it seems to also repulse the tendrils trying to attack him for just a moment, but it is extinguished as they resurge. A glimmer of golden hue clings to the dragonborn, though. (edited)

The druid gives an almost beastial snort in agreement. His eyes go wild with excitement as he follows in behind the dragonborn. Using the speed of his charge, he swings his weapon through the writhing tentacles, opening up more gashes in their thick hide.

Takumi noting the more severe reaction to the cold but seeing the melee getting too close creates a pale blue beam that slides towards the tendrils. Seeing the tendrils frost over, their movements seem a bit more sluggish than they have been. 'Perhaps the cold has more effect on them than was realized.' He saw his staff drop to the ground, he moves up and retrieves it in one hand only to drop back and get into position. (edited)

As the creature snaps back at him. Ryuzuko attempts to deflect the blow, the side of his sword slides across the tentacle sending it into his shoulder plate where the rest of the attack is absorbed.

Two of the tendrils hiss and bear their teeth. They lash out towards the druid. Viraj easily sidesteps them both and before the last has a chance to retract, thwack, he lops off the head with a quick upward arcing chop of his axe. He kicks the wiggling appendage aside as the last of its life departs. "Haha... Keep at it! We'll bring this thing down yet!" he encourages the group. (edited)

Koide spins as vines strike at her, like wind she flows past the verdant tendrils, but the flare of pain in her twirl causes her to miss her counterstroke. She remains silent trying to bear the pain, but no fresh wounds grace her form. Battle allowed for no delay, such a pause would be her death. The power flowed into her veins from the fight.

And then the power she felt vanished... and the pain gripped her once more, faltering in stride nearly toppling over. She catches herself in the dance with a painful slide. She manages to keep eyes on the vines, but can't maintain her guard. (edited)

Continuing the momentum of her previously successful strike, Aralynn continues her prayers with renewed enthusiasm, causing the radiant flames to wrap around the base of the creature, damaging it further.

Realizing his shield his not benefiting him much here and the creature can not penetrate his armor, Ryuz drops it and sheaths his wakizashi. He then pulls out his odachi from its scabbard, holding it to his side. He lowers his stance, holds the sword back behind him before shooting his back foot forward, slicing the air. Trying not to hit is friend in the process, Ryuz misses completely as the nimble little tentacles dodge his blade. "Misjudged that one..." he says as he snarls at the creature. (edited)

Seeing that the spirits were unable to hamper the creature, Sadao raises his bow and lets another arrow loose at a wriggling tendril. Though they were hard targets, his training proved him capable, as the arrow pierces its mark.

Viraj continues to hack through the tendrils as he did in his younger years when he cleared the forests surrounding Higashiko. He swings across horizontally through the creature's vine-like heads and quickly flips the axe head around to cut back through. A satisfying ker-chunck can be heard as he makes contact each time with the tough hide. (edited)

'These vines sure are relentless, and definitely more trouble than they are worth.' Takumi almost says this out loud, but actually holds his tongue... for once. He is continuing alternating between air and cold against this cluster of annoyance, not wanting to waste his strength on the pitifully persistent and painful plant. The familiar ball of air appears in his hand and streaks toward the vines, striking the vine's bulbous portion with the condensed blast of air. Constantly seeing Lady Koide freeze in pain, and her attempt to conceal it, has the half-elf bothered. He's seen her fight through so many different types of injuries, what is so different this time? "Hey guys, I know I'm not versed like you in these kinds of monsters, but what if we just tried walking away?"

The tendrils swirl about their attackers as Viraj and Ryuzuko advance to tangle with them. The druid is able to fend off the worst of it, but one finds an unprotected region in the paladin's armour, delivering a deep bite that draws a stream of blood from within. (edited)

Ryuzuko quickly raises his odachi, deflecting most of the force of attack with the massive blade. The creature manages to scar the underside of his forearm, drawing blood, as it pierces him. (edited)

Koide recovers from the pain momentarily and noticing the vine's blow against her companion, she commits to aiding them. With determination, she sprints forward into the fray next to Viraj and Ryuz. The creature still out of reach, she prepares to strike upon its next lashing.

Shifting to get a better angle, Aralynn considers Takumi's advice as she prepares another attack, opting to leave the decision up to those currently in danger of the creature. Thrusting her hands forward, she releases another attack.

Takumi's advice goes unheard as the dragonborn continues the fight in the mass of flesh. Feeling the blood poor down his arm, Ryuzuko grabs a healing potion from his belt, pops the cork with one finger, and downs it. The magical properties closing his wounds to stop the bleeding. He then tightly grips onto the hilt of his odachi again, bringing it high in the air. Sadao's lamp spirit floats around one of the untouched tentacles guiding Ryuz to strike it. His right foot steps back, putting his legs in a low stance, as he takes a deep breath, closing his eyes to concentrate. The odachi's blade shines in what little light illuminates the tunnel as Ryuz angles it in the air. His eyes open swiftly as he lifts his right foot up, shooting it forward with a loud shout, as he brings the blade down at a diagonal, cutting clean through one of the tentacles and slashing some of another. "Much better..." he whispers to himself as he goes back to a defensive stance, ready to deflect any incoming blows.

"We're close, Takumi! It's already been wounded from earlier. Dandong could live if we can destroy this thing for good!" Even as he says this, part of Sadao did feel like getting the others to run, especially as he noticed Koide's continued pain. He felt his own burns stinging, though clearly not like hers. Even so... Without really thinking about it, or trying to provide a good argument to himself or Takumi why, he just keeps fighting. With automatic movements, he notches and looses another arrow, but only snaps to attention afterwards, to see it swatted aside by another tendril. Exhaling with a curse, he edges closer to aid the attacking group, placing a hand on the bō slung across his back while he looks for an opportune entrance. (edited)

Viraj, very much single-minded at this point, continues the laborious effort of hacking through the tendrils. "Not going to leave a job half-finished," he adds with a grunt as his axe, again, finds its mark. (edited)

"Very well, save some strength though, i fear the bigger fight is coming soon." Still unsure as to which kind of spell is working better between his air and freezing the water around them. He alternates back to the cold effects of the beam. The white line flies toward the plantlike creature hitting hard against the vines. The ice falling from the leaves lets Takumi know that the strike had an effect on the monster, slowing the creature's movement. 'wait... those aren't leaves, it looks more like flesh that has been peeled from the vines, perhaps the work of the front-line' (edited)

The jagged-toothed maws of the remaining tentacles scream in protest once again as Ryuzuko severs a third with a cleaving slash of his enormous blade. The same ear-splitting screech as heard earlier from the magister fills the tunnel, threatening to overwhelm the small band of heroes. Immediately, the tendrils withdraw, swirling about each other into a single braided rope as they retract down through the floor of the tunnel. A narrow chute that descends into darkness is left in their wake.

There is a twinge of pain in her face, but Koide grimaces. "I don't think this is over..." (edited)

Doubling over in pain, Aralynn is unable to take action against the creature.

The screech rings through Ryuzuko's helmet, disorienting him. (edited)

Sadao staggers backwards, nearly dropping his bow. The lamp spirits floating around wink out of existence as he reels from the shock.

"Arrrgh! Where are you going, beast!" Maddened so much that his prey is escaping, the sonic assault from the creature has no affect on Viraj. He steps closer and peers down the hole. "Ah... You're gonna have to hide better than that!" A flame springs to life in the druid's hand and he launches it down the hole. He chuckles hearing the monster cry in pain as the flames hit their mark. "It's just below," he calls the the others. (edited)

"Is there another way down?" Takumi moves to collect his pack, slings it over his shoulder, ready to drop at a moments notice. "Did anyone happen to get any of the black powder from the warehouse?" Then he moves over to Koide in case she needs assistance. "Or is it... into the maw of the beast we go?" Takumi really didn't like the way he worded the last question, the thought of being eaten doesn't exactly appeal to him.

"I'd be careful. A beast is at its most violent when cornered." Koide lets out a warning as she notices people laying siege to the burrow.

Peering over the edge, Viraj sees the foul, gaping maw of the false hydra looming below the hole. The tendrils that had moments ago been biting at them seem to have braided themselves into its fibrous tongue. It hisses when the flames scorch its snout, withdrawing from the hole and turning in a circle below... before abruptly surging upwards. Stone explodes in every direction, sending the druid flying onto his back and showering everyone else with shrapnel.

As if invoking the danger as she speaks, Koide notices the beast spring out lashing at them, knocking Viraj away, but she had been waiting for it to strike and deftly cut a slice across it tough high. The resistance from this creature's putrid skin was amazing. If she survived, she would need to start notating these abominations in some sort of journal. The thought was a fleeting one, however, as a braced for the blow from the creature and a scattering of rocks. She rolled with it, but the pain made her seize up.

Standing up from the impact, Aralynn finds herself frozen in place as she looks at the false hydra, her hands shaking as she tries repeating her prayer again. As the flames began forming around her hands, flickering due to her quickened breath and unstable footing, she casts the weak flame forwards, becoming filled with dread as it barely makes it a few feet forwards before going out. (edited)

Head ringing from the shriek, followed by the impact of rocks battering his armor, Ryuzuko comes face to face with the aberration. Not wasting much more time he makes a wide swing, attempting to cut it's center in half. The thick hide of the creature however, prevents his blade from getting to far into it. Ryuz yanks it out with a solid tug, setting himself back into a defensive stance.

Finally faced with the aberration once more, Sadao realizes the time is right. Reaching for a gilded scroll that prominently sticks out from his pack, he withdraws it, and opens it just a few inches, as it mystically brought ancient knowledge from his clan to his eyes. 獣 As he read the character, "Beast." aloud, the rest of the parable came to mind. The trickster kitsune that evaded—and nimbly struck down—a cruel warlord. He points a finger at the nearby Ryu, as a fox-like apparition appears floating beside him, simultaneously mimicking and guiding his movements as he engages the hydra.

Viraj roars in anger as he is knocked to his back. Instinct kicks in and the thorn-covered vines burst forth from the druid to provide him additional protection. He rises to his feet, ignoring the looming creature, and circles it so that he stands opposite of Ryuzuko. "Sharoo spuir!" he growls. More thorns extend from the tips of his fingers, dripping with acid. He lashes out with one hand leaving behind four jagged streaks where the caustic strike etches the thick hide of the monster. (edited)

When the creature came through the floor, Takumi instinctively jumped back knocking aside some of the flying rocks with his staff. He glances over to see that Lady Koide may not need his assistance after all. 'maybe this time it will work... It has to.' It's one of the few skills that he and Hestia shared, but he never could quite get it to work. The last time he tried to channel the focused burst of air through the diamond, it cracked the diamond. That was 50 gold of his hard earned money gone to waste. He looks at the new diamond he pulled from his component pouch, and mutters the single word "Sandā" and pours his inner energy into the diamond. He closes his eyes in hope, but opens them just as quickly to see the pool of yellow energy in his palm. The excitement and glee that appears on his face is gone almost as quickly when Takumi realizes, he doesn't know what to do with it. Looking at his hand, he isn't exactly sure how to proceed, then he recalls his youth. Pinching the diamond, He tosses the glowing ball of 'energy' overhanded at the creature, like he used to do when throwing rocks at Lady Remiraz's clay jugs while lifting pies from old man Dimitr. The glowing yellow energy strikes the creature on the neck, and the strange sensation of something akin to thunder without sound is felt against the half-elfs chest and he knows that the power that he funneled into it was a success. The air around him lifts him slightly, and he floats away from the creature, getting a few more feet of distance away from those teeth where the half elf drops his pack to the ground. He pockets his diamond for easier access the next time he uses this strange new power. (edited)

The hydra throws back its head and begins to wail. A hideous droning noise that drives to the heart of one's head and drowns out all else. It makes the skin crawl and conjures images of a man's greatest fear. The wail only lasts a few moments, but it feels like an eternity, only ending abruptly when the aberration clamps its enormous jaws down on Ryuzuko's armoured torso. (edited)

The wail breaks Ryuzuko's nerves, however he is able to bring his blade up quick enough to block the creature's jaws. Only a few teeth manage to piece his unprotected areas as he deflects most of the blow. (edited)

After he recounts the tale, Sadao braces himself as the hydra another piercing shriek, but doesn't realize until the last second the form of the assault this time was mental. When he looks back up at the hydra, he sees, just for a moment, the visage of an elegant woman with a severe look on her face, glowering down at him. "Mother...?!" His hands clench around the scroll, and he nearly fumbles as he puts it away to keep from damaging it. While momentary, the image leaves him shaken.

There is a shriek from a dark cave, and then the background seems to soften, and Koide finds herself shivering with a torn kimono. "NO." she yells with her voice from back then. There is blood sprayed everywhere and the horned beast towers over her and smiles. It cocks its head to the side and bares its teeth and in its huge grip it holds her unconscious brother. Red blood tinged strings like a macabre marionette dangle from his clothes. In its deep graggling demon voice, the hairy beast says, "I am waiting." Its glowing blue eyes are all she sees as it begins to disappear - fading into the shadows. She can't find her katana anywhere and she raises her fist instead and incants the elder speech. "Igni!" A burst of flame lashes out at the Oni, but instead of the demon's cries she hears the guttural pain of a different creature, and the vision seems to unveil revealing the monstrosities fleshy head. (edited)

Reeling from the jaws of the hydra, Ryuzuko holds his odachi high in the air, pulling it back slightly. "Inazuma no kamigami. Teki o taose!" he shouts out with a roar that fills the cavern as his blade glows an ominous blue hue, with small streaks of lightning crackling around it. However, houghts of failure and sorrow fill his mind, "What if we fail... What if I fail... What if we cannot defeat this monster and it slowly rots another village just like this one." Ryuzuko's arms freeze for a second, his face one of fear, his sword still hanging in the air as it glows. Just then, the kitsune, called by Sadao, catches his gaze as it tries to guide his hands to strike true, as the word Beast repeats through his mind. "NO!" he bellows out "I... no WE, will slay this blight, here and now!" the sound of the decree erupts through the cave. His hands re-adjust, gripping his blade tighter, before he sends it crashing down with the crack of lightning. The sword cuts a massive gash in the aberration, blood spewing forth, covering Ryuzuko in a dark red tint. He quickly moves his odachi aside, takes a large breath, and exhales a bone chilling gust of ice towards the creature's faceless mass. The blast hits it's mark however, it does not seem to faze it much. "Strike now, while it is weakened!" he calls to his companions with a snarl. The blue glow and crackling dissipate from his odachi as he takes a defensive stance yet again, frost flowing from his mouth. (edited)

Sadao, still disturbed by what he saw, doesn't join the offensive. A primal instinct of fear kept him from approaching his allies near the creature to heal them, and he didn't trust his shaky hand with a bow. Instead, he remains on his guard where he is, ready to duck or roll away if threatened.

The hydra's piercing wail gives way to a lone gull squawking overheard on the rocky shores south of Higashiko. A Rajani man wanders upon some wreckage that has washed ashore. He recognizes broken pieces of the figurehead, a maiden surrounded by snowy clouds, marking this as the remains of the fishing ship Yukigumo. He pushes through the debris with his axe, looking for any signs of the crew, but there are no hint of life - or death. He picks up a small chunk of debris and flings it out into the water, staring past the ripples where it landed. Out of the corner of his eye, he catches a flutter of something further down the shore. His keen eyes catch the flapping of some torn cloth in the sea breeze. He slowly approaches, but his steps soon waver as he begins to recognize the familiar dress of the unmoving figure. "Haniko…," his dry throat manages to utter - as the last of his hope fades away… Enraged by the vision that the creature placed in his mind, Viraj swings with all his strength, but tear-filled eyes blind him and his misses widely. He then just punches out in frustration. However, the barbs protruding from his fist just skitter across its thick hide. (edited)

Takumi screams with wild abandon at the images running through his mind. His father is gone, Hestia is gone, his hands mangled by the beast before him. Did that thing kill the people he loved? He can't seem to remember... When did they die? How did they die? The fog in his memory clouds his vision. He doesn't see his companions fighting the creature before him. He knows that this snake must die. The air around him grows cold as he releases his desperation outward. The half-elf doesn't see his friends. Snow begins lightly falling over him, he uses that energy and sends it towards the swaying head before him. Ryu appears his sword cutting deep into the creature. The spray of blood and the frosted air... Takumi remembers where he is, he sees those around him fighting, but the power is ready to be unleashed. He quickly changes the orientation of his power trying to hit as few of his companions as possible, knowing at least one of them will be caught up in the incoming storm. He can't get it away from Ryu, the hardened snow pelting the head of the beast, catches the dragonborn as well. "My apologies, Ryu!!" Takumi shouts to the new acquaintance. Hoping that the large fellow won't hold this against him. (edited)

The false hydra thrashes and struggles and tosses its neck as the warriors surrounding the monster hack and slash and conjure. Ryuzuko's mighty blow finally draws a gush of thick, black ooze from the creature's flesh and, with its blood shed, the hydra goes wild. A blood-curdling howl erupts from the thrown-back head and all around the hideous aberration the ground begins to shake and undulate. Moments later rocks are thrown in all directions as the monster finally frees its foul bloated body from within. Sitting crumpled in the middle of what is now a crater below where the battle has been taking place, the bizarre, grey sack of guts is obviously scorched and wounded from the earlier explosion.

Already planning to strike the head off its base with her katana, Koide use both hands and prepares to make a heavy strike. While her companions distracted the creature, she prepared the dance in her head, when beast knocked about sections of rock and stone. Its huge flailing form shoving her to the cavern floor. It hurt, but the pain of the burns remain abated, so she rapid shifted her body weight to swing up to her feet. But before she can recenter, she lands in a pile of the loose debris and is unable to find purchase. It slides from under feet sending her sailing back to the rocky floor. The impact fills Koide's sight with a red tinge as a sharp wave of pain envelops her body. Her vision clears after a moment, before she realizes that the abominations fleshy trunk seems to twist from her flailing motion as it if had undead eyes in its grotesque head. It rears back and wads of flesh peel away from it as teeth emerge to snap down on her neck. She manages to interpose the blade in the split second before the strike, which probably saved herself the painless death. 'No, she would go down screaming.' And then the scream in her throat broke, the chewing motion of the teeth, its release from lifting her a foot into the air and the fall to the ground, she didn't feel. There was blackness, a lack of pain, it was almost relaxing. The others see Koide's near-lifeless body, broken and bleeding, and the creature's maw puzzling out a new addition tangled in its teeth. The katana finally gives free of the pressure of the interweaving teeth, clattering to the ground, but her pendent from around her neck seems to frustrate the creature. (edited)

Seeing Koide at the mercy of the creature, Aralynn comes to the realization that she has to approach the false hydra, putting herself in further danger. Her years of training kicking in, she pushes aside her fears and rushes forwards, praying all the while that both she and Koide will survive the next few seconds. As soon as she reaches her target, she tries her best to ignore the creature as she momentarily bathes Koide's injuries in a warm healing light. Sighing in relief after the fact, dread fills her as she looks up at the hydra's maw but a few feet away. "Not again!" She yells, gathering whatever scraps of courage she has left, and the very next moment she disappears in a blast of ice and cold, which fills the air around the false hydra, creating an oppressing sense of cold and despair. "Its over, just lay down and die already!" She yells at the creature, having reappeared 30 feet away at her original location.

"No!" Sadao yells, as he sees Koide seriously injured by the aberration. He hastens over to her side, forgetting the fear he felt in an instant. As Aralynn used some of her own magic to begin healing her—before darting out of the hydra's reach—he reaches down to intensify the magic already at work. His eyes widen as he sees a bloody gash in Koide's throat that doesn't close as easily. Looking back up at the hydra, he draws his staff and holds his ground with a defiant look, trying to keep the warrior woman from further harm. (edited)

Viraj rises and shrugs off those protective thorns that were broken from the rockfall. Seeing the others tend to their leader, he then offers his own healing for her. The fiery spirit dances over Koide helping to soothe her injuries. "Get on feet so we can finish this thing, he commands Ryuzuko. Once the paladin rises, the lumberjack delivers a blow with his axe knocking a chuck from the false hydra's hide. (edited)

Another ear-piercing wail, followed by an explosion of dust and rubble, knocks Ryuzuko on his back. He looks to his side, just to see Koide attempt to escape, only to be bitten clear in the throat by one of the small, toothed, tongue tentacles lashing about, Viraj also getting knocked down by the blast. ”This...can’t be the end of us, right?” he thinks to himself as he lies on the cold floor ”It must be desperate as well.” He looks about the aberration’s pale visage for signs of a weakness, he then sees Sadao’s spirit, pointing at the wound Takumi gave it from his icy dagger, ”There it is.” He bides his time for Sadao and Aralynn to aid Koide and for Viraj to distract the beast. Once the druid’s axe wedges itself in the creature’s back, distracting it for yet a moment, Ryuzuko pushes himself to his feet at the call of Viraj. He takes a deep breath, standing tall, odachi at his side, the voices of his companions filling his mind as they call out in fear, pain, and anger. Clapping his gauntleted hands together with a loud clang, he prays silently to himself, ”Kami-sama, guide my hand so that I may strike down this foul being. Guide it so that I may save the lives of this town and my companions.” The blue glow starts to radiate from his blade yet again, filling the cavern with the crackle of lightning and a blue hue. Ryuzuko closes his eyes, concentrating on the kitsune spirit guiding him towards the blood blackened, frostbitten gash under the hydra’s leathery chin. ”Let’s end this.” he says aloud with a snarl, as he brings himself into a low stance, bending his knees at a ninety degree angle. The massive blade rests behind him, ready to strike.

22:43

Ryuzuko takes one final breath before his eyes shoot open, glaring into the aberration’s eyeless, grotesque face and the wound inflicted by Takumi. "Inazuma no kamigami. Teki o taose!!" he shouts, with an almost draconic voice, a final time, his arms, legs, and torso moving in unison, as his odachi glowing ever brighter, lightning coursing through the steel blade. In one swift, powerful swing, his massive slash cuts clean through the beasts neck, decapitating it completely. Before it can fall, he slides his odachi and feet back, resting it on his forearm as he aims the sharpened tip towards the weakened point, before performing a lightning quick, piercing thrust. The sword wedges itself into the beast’s skull, the tip piercing out the back, coated in black ooze. The false hydra, finally defeated, ceases movement, before it’s massive head slides forward. Too tired to move out of the way, it crushes Ryuzuko underneath it. ”Is...it dead?” he yells from below the corpse, his sword still wedged into the dead aberration’s skull.

(edited)

Takumi, still reeling from the thoughts of loss, isn't ready for the onslaught of rocks, but is able to dodge and bat away some of the smaller ones. The screech from the beast disorients him even further, allowing one of the larger rocks, seemingly a boulder to the half-elf, hits him square in the chest, knocking him on his back. The wind knocked from his lungs, he can't even call out when he sees Lady Koide on the ground, the jaws of the creature hiding her head from him. 'oh no, it's actually happening, this can't be happening' He watches helplessly as Aralynn runs to her side, and a moment later, Lady Koide's breathing seems to have stabilized. The half-elf is still struggling to breath as he sees Ryu who seems to be flying as his blade enters the neck of the beast, only to fall under the weight of the severed head. Takumi is finally able to stand, the adrenaline and pain keeping him alert. The beast doesn't seem to be moving, when Viraj moves to help the dragonborn to his feet. Takumi, still a little breathless, mutters "Fuyōsuru" and the head lifts a little from the ground to help Ryu escape his trap. The axe of Viraj strikes the head without reaction from the beast, and Takumi knows it's finally over. A wave of relief comes over him and he drops to his knees, exhausted and sore... (edited)

"Thank you, Viraj and Takumi. Definitely do not want to be under that anymore." a glint of pulsing, oozing, flesh catches Ryuz's eye in the crater. "We might want to deal with that. Viraj, care to ooblige?" he says to the druid before walking towards the crater. He opens up both of his oil flasks from a pouch, pops the corks, and begins to spread oil all over the bulbous mass. He fires off a small bolt of lightning at one end, pointing to the other for Viraj to light the other. (edited)

Koide's leg stirs slowly and full of pain. That was her reality, her head aches from the combat and adrenaline fading. Her eyes are open but without the distraction of the creature looming over her, her mind runs the past few moments of her life over and over in her head. The bite. The fall. The blackness. She is not dead, and she can move, but Koide doesn't want to. She hears the end of the battle around her even with the blood drums thudding in her ears and the ringing. She coughs a residium of blood blowing free of her airway as she turns her head towards the others. She starts to say something to the others, but she already knows. She had tried to call out for help earlier when she had regained consciousness, and gotten nothing. She had felt the blood piling up in the back of her throat and considered just letting it drown her in her sorrow, but, no, she had life. The sensei had warned of despair... but the lecture felt hollow in this time and place. So she just lay there breathing, coughing, and sobbing quietly. (edited)

As the hydra's mass of gooey flesh burns, the sounds of battle fading from his mind, Ryuzuko turns to see his friend, Koide, sobbing. He walks over, handing her his last healing potion, "This should dull the pain at least, my friend," he says with a hand on her shoulder. "If you require help up, or out of this place, I'm here to aid or provide an arm to lean on, whatever you require." he speaks sorrowfully, but with a modicum of hope in it. (edited)

She looks at the potion with glassy dead eyes, the tears streaming down the side of her face, but she doesn't move to take it from him. Her expression doesn't change. (edited)

He puts the potion in her hand, closing it over. "Take it when you are ready." then Ryuz goes back to insure the mass of flesh is destroyed.

She longs to thank the dragonborn, but her mouth quivers afraid to confirm her fear.

Takumi looks up at Ryu's approach, still fearful of the snowball aftermath, and sees him stop at Koide. When Ryu walks away, The half elf brings himself to stand up and walk over to his friend. Seeing her like this is devastating. 'if someone as strong as she is can break like this...' He gets down and speaks quietly to her... "Stand up Lady Koide... You are one of the strongest people that I know. Overcoming impossible obstacles without complaint is something that I've seen you do on many occasions." He puts his quarterstaff in front of her. "Here, lean on the staff and get moving under your own power... It's what you do. The monster is dead. The people are saved. So smile and rise, and as you say... 'You need to be ready to fight again.' Come on." Takumi stands up... "Let's get out of this dark place" (edited)

Koide tries for a deeper breath, and coughs dust and blood, she turns to her side. 'He's right.' She thought. 'Takumi had grown a lot over his time with her. He wasn't that clever urchin any more.' The thought crept a moment of non-misery, not enough to bring a smile to her face, but the faint ray of light peaked through the clouds momentarily. She spit a little of the iron flavor from her mouth, and drinks the potion. It has a sugary sweet taste that covers up the bitter ingredient she knew where probably in it. She looks a Takumi, and gives a half smile. Koide notices the healing and tries to speak anyway, 'I'll be fine.', but only ragged scrapings of air come out. She exhales in frustration and another tear rolls. Her mouth curling into a frown. All of the energy she had used to build her spirits dies in the light of reality, and she lets herself outstretched hand drop to the ground, the uncorked bottle rolling away, and her head rests on the ground in the growing pile of blood from the creature. She had to think, but the misery choked out all the thoughts. (edited)

She watches the dancing flame spirit as it throws small gouts of healing flame toward her companions that come near. Koide could feel her body mending and the strength returning, but it was her spirit that was broken. She would never speak again; never be able to tell someone she loved them, never banter wits with a fool, never cast her magic again. 'Why is there all this fear and doubt?' She gingerly draws her hand to her neck and feels for the torn flesh, but it is solid and whole, just some smearing of blood from the old wounds. And then she remembered, the necklace. She looks about for it. There is a renewed urgency. In the shadows of the cave, there is the red glow of eyes. 'Was it there or just touching her mind?' It had that connection with her. The Oni could shape her thoughts without that pendant. She flipped on to her all fours and began crawling past Takumi and toward the mouth. It had gotten the pendant before, she remembered. Where was it?!! She frantically tries to motion around her neck to everyone and points toward the hydras limp form. (edited)

Sadao flinches as the hydra lurches forward once more, only to hear Ryu's yell and the sound of flesh being pierced... the hydra's. As it collapses, he lets out a triumphant shout. "Great job, Ryu!" He tries—unsuccessfully, but it was the thought that counted, surely—to lift the head off of his dragonborn friend, until it is lifted with an updraft from Takumi's direction. The abomination is felled, and we made it happen. And we lived! His father and ancestors would surely be proud. His smile disappears when he remembers Koide's wound. Though her breathing had evened out just before the hydra fell, that had been a lot of blood. He takes a couple of steps back towards her prone form, thinking to reassure her, only to hear her wretched coughing, and... sobbing. He doesn't come closer. The others were doing fine looking after her. Ryu gave her a healing potion, while Viraj warmed them with healing flames. Seeing Takumi kneel to speak to her, he feels a lump in his stomach. It truly started to dawn on him—he didn't know how long Takumi had traveled with her before he joined up with them. Doesn't matter. Longer than with me. He felt an immense regret, coupled with embarrassment. He had been tenfold the presumptuous fool he'd thought of himself, singing her that love song earlier. And then he pushed, and kept pushing for her and the others to finish the hydra here and now, while knowing he'd be relying on them to do the direct fighting. Brought her right to the thing that stole her voice away. Meanwhile, there was hardly a scratch on him. Idiot. He nods, at no one in particular, as the hydra's remains burn, and sits away from the group, looking down in contemplation. He only looks over when Koide seemed to stir, miming something about the hydra, and her throat. He looks away, not out of neglect, but sheer guilt. (edited)

The bulbous, amorphous, grey mass of the false hydra's strange body lies throbbing unpleasantly at the bottom of the crater. Sparks from Ryu's magical discharge wrack the fleshy lump, igniting the oil that the dragonborn has doused the monster with and filling the dark tunnel with shadows cast by the dancing flames. A keening hiss, like the piping of a kettle, fills the air as the aberration is slowly consumed by cleansing fire.

Viraj howls in delight as Ryuzuko fells the monster, but then quickly rushes to his aid when the head falls atop the exhausted paladin. "Let's go, now... What's the point of getting so strong if cant lift half a monster's head off of you..?" He jests while pulling the dragonborn to his feet.

"We might want to deal with that. Viraj, care to oblige?" he says to the druid before walking towards the crater. He opens up both of his oil flasks from a pouch, pops the corks, and begins to spread oil all over the bulbous mass. He fires off a small bolt of lightning at one end, pointing to the crater.

The druid gives a nod and begins to pummel the remains of the creature with his own fire bolts. Satisfied with the results, he joins the group. "Can we all manage the climb back out?" (edited)

Ryuzuko, satisfied that the gray mass is destroyed, walks back over to Koide, pulling his healer's kit out to tend to her wounds. He tries to help her, but his hands are far to large for the delicate wound, still wearing his gauntlets. Frustrated, he hands the kit to Aralynn, "Hopefully you can do better, cleric." he says as he goes to pick his shield off the ground. "I'm good to go Viraj, I'll be hanging in back to help anyone who struggles." he says to the druid. (edited)

Having mostly stayed still since the fight ended, staring at the destroyed creature, Aralynn snaps out of her trance as her name is mentioned. "I've healed worse, this should be no different." Kneeling next to Koide, she places the healers kit on the ground and takes a minute to carefully bandage and clean the wound. "Lets hope we don't meet any more monsters before this heals." She then stands up and returns the kit to Ryuzuko.

Koide struggles from Ryu's healing but between the dragonborn and the elf, they bandage a few of her wounds and clean some of the blood off of her. She tries to make them understand by indicating her neck and putting an object around it. She snaps her finger at Takumi, hoping to remind him of the necklace she is always wearing, once she makes the motions, she then points urgently at the hydra's neck stalk and then her teeth. The entire time she see out of the corner of her eye the red eyes in shadow and a growing disembodied smile. She regretted not tell him of its importance all these years. (edited)

Takumi grabs his pack, and walks back over to the area where she is being tended. Not quite understanding the hand motions that she is trying to convey, "Yes ma'am, they are obviously trying as hard as they can to heal you. You want a tooth... Uh, Ryu. I think she's saying she wants a tooth... I'm not exactly suited, and I don't have the tools for that kind of work." (edited)

"Hm?" the ronin turns to Takumi, then to Koide as she is pointing at her chest. "Oh... your pendent is gone, Koide?" then looks to the hydra's lifeless head, "It got snagged when it bit you." he reasons that to be the case. Ryuzuko walks over to the hydra and begins to dig through it's maw, searching for her pendent. After a through search, he finds it under it's mass of tentacles that formed its tongue. "Found it" The dragonborn takes his water flask out and poors some on the pendent, washing it off of the black oozing blood. He walks back over to the wounded and distressed Koide, draping the pendent over her head. "Here you go, Koide." (edited)

Viraj walks over to the head and eyes the gaping maw of the severed head, ready to oblige with the request of a trophy. Rubbing his hands together, he takes up his weapon again this time flipping it around to the blunt end. As he draws it back in an attempt to crush the creature's jaw, he pauses overhearing Ryuzuko. He lets the dragonborn do his investigation. "Hmm. Okay...," the man waits for Ryuzuko to return the necklace to Koide. "I'll take a prize for myself!" He brings the hammer down on the head. (edited)

Koide's reddened eyes show fatigue, but she bows in gratitude, taking the necklace from Ryu. She puts the ward on, and the eyes and teeth vanish, but an echoing laugh diminishes in the back of her mind. 'So it is looking...' The only way for it to react so quickly revealed its intent. But she would be safe for now. They would need to move on soon, but the group already had that in mind. It didn't cloud out all the negative thoughts, but they were much more manageable.

"ohhh, the necklace..." Takumi realizes in embarrassment how he would forget about such a thing... "I don't think I've ever seen you not wearing it." His face reddens even further as he notices the condition of Lady Koide's clothing. The half elf averts his eyes quickly and goes digging into his pack, coming up with one of his blue costume tunics. He holds it behind him, trying hard not to look in that direction. "Um... Here"

Koide slips the tunic over her clothes. It is loose but it helps gain some modesty back for the trip to the surface. Satisified, she smirks at Takumi, and sighs. She taps him on the shoulder, and when they make eye contact again, she gives a weak smile and a nod of appreciation. (edited)

The unpleasant hiss of boiling fat continues to keen through the tunnel and the air is laden with the foul scent of burning flesh. (edited)

With the smell growing, Koide stumbles over to her katana lying on the ground. Seeing no cloth to clean it from etching, she flicks as much of the blood free of the blade and begins walking for the exit with it cradle in her arms. She looks back to the others and leans her head to the side, as if to say 'Let's go.' Not waiting for a response she begins the walk up the dark tunnel. (edited)

Ryuzuko did not mind the smell as much as the others. He was used to the smell of the dead and dying while purging undead filled cemeteries and catacombs. But he realized that the others would start to gag and suffocate soon. He gives up his search of the area, following behind Koide, ready to aid her if need be. (edited)

Takumi collects his staff, having already considered that Koide would refuse to use it. As he leaves the tunnel, he thinks of taking one last look at the creature, but chooses to avoid anymore coughing. It seems like days since he's had any sleep, but knows it couldn't have been much longer than normal. Fresh air would be nice too. He follows the group up the tunnel, wondering whether he should have taken this trip. The thoughts that were implanted in his mind by the... By the... By what? The thoughts of losing his father and dearest friend are still fresh in his mind. He sees Lady Koide up ahead wearing one of his shirts, the scars visible on the neck. When did that happen? Something is messing with his head. Could it be illusion? When did she get those? Why am I climbing up a tunnel? What is going on? 'I'll ask when we stop.' He looks up again and sees the familiar stride of Koide in pain, but hiding it. 'I must have missed a fight... But why do I feel drained?' Takumi's mind kept returning to the thoughts of the death of his family as he makes his way up the tunnel. (edited)

As the bloodied and beaten, but victorious, band of warriors approach the surface, a wave of psychic energy floods up from behind them. A howling telepathic scream echoes through each person's mind, reminiscent of the hydra's wailing moan that left them clutching at their heads in the midst of battle. However, this time the 'sound' feels somehow weakened and pained, rather than loaded with rage and fury. Slowly, the psychic emanation dies away, until there is nothing left, and in its wake a scrambled jumble of suppressed memories wells up inside each and every one of Koide's band of monster hunters. Memories that the false hydra's song has smoothed over and convinced not to exist. Memories of the receptionist at the town hall and Dandong's dilapidated buildings. Memories of the barman of the Shuishou Xiyue and the captain of the Kitakaze Maru. Memories of Tanpo, their faithful valet who lugged Koide's chest around after her wherever she went.

Before he follows the others out, Sadao lingers in the underground chamber. Drawing his bō, he looks over the weapon. He remembers when he'd chosen it amongst other, more lethal options, back when he began his training. At that time, he believed that adhering to his role as a peacekeeper meant that he had no need of edged weapons. But now, after surviving this encounter, he had learned: there are some things that do need to be hurt, or even killed, for the sake of others. After all, an aberration couldn't peacefully coexist with mortals. He raises the staff and pauses for a moment, before planting it in the ground, overlooking the still-burning corpse. Offering a short prayer of farewell, he turns to leave. Now I need a blade.

Koide's memories of now the dead members of her party and those that were before her but lost in memory strike the numbness of an exhausted, emotionally drained, near-broken woman. She sighs almost apathetically. She then remembered Sensei Tsuneuji's words in the reeds of sugar cane fields, "What does not break us, only makes us stronger. For we may bend if we choose. Only you can decide to be broken, child." While not exact, the lesson was important one. Given rest and enough time, she would rise above even this. 'Rest,' she thought, with an almost joyful smile creeping on her face... 'and tea.' She would have laughed had her vocal chords allowed it, but she didn't care. 'Tanpo would approve.' (edited)

Takumi quickly covers his ears when the wail hits him, but with no results. The mournful cry seems to echo within his skull. Lost memories of his other companions fill his mind along with fight after fight with this creature, 'the false hydra.' Memories of Tanpo, the young man that followed Lady Koide around like a lost puppy, constantly trying to find ways to help. He even offered to carry Takumi's bag on several occasions in the past. Tanpo was a good guy... And was especially adept at making tea... Tanpo always made the best tea. As the surface approaches, Takumi can only think about one... No, two things... 'Fresh air, and a bed.' He knows, now, why he felt so exhausted, "Today was a long day" he says out loud to noone in particular. A sense of relief comes with the waft of air coming down the tunnel, momentarily replacing the smell of burning flesh.

Viraj grabs the largest tooth that's still in one piece that he managed to knock loose. He gives the carcass one more kick for good measure before turning to follow the group out. Hearing the wail, the druid immediately turns around to expect the monster to be bearing down on them. However, the flood of memories eases Viraj's worries. He remembers wanting to say something to that receptionist in the magister's hall. Tanpo... Shaking his head in regret, he silently curses himself. He was always a bit too hard on the valet, with his teasing about when he's going to pick up a sword and join the fight. But he couldn't fault the servant for his faithfulness to his mistress and his desire to help. "Yes it was," Viraj replies to Takumi. "And one that we all can see the end of is a good one." (edited)

After several minutes of clambering back up towards the surface through the maze of tunnels that the hydra has burrowed out beneath Dandong, the glistening silver of moonlight falling through the holes in the roof of the town hall can finally be made out in the distance. Light at the end of tunnel in the truest sense of the word. The night air is cold, but fresh in burning lungs. Now, for the first time, the six companions see the town truly free of the veil of the hydra's song. Damaged and wounded, but alive.

Reaching the open air, Koide finally notices a torn clothesline with discarded clothes near one of the unlit homes. She pulls a shirt off the ground, shaking the dust and debris from it, and cleans her blade of the hydra's remaining blood. She eyes it in the moonlight and then slides it into her sheathe, letting the shirt blow away in a gust of wind. She could feel the chill on her skin, almost like a cold burning, but it was nice, aside from the icy touches where her clothes no longer gave her coverage. She adjusts Takumi's tunic to give her some better windbreaking. Koide probably would have said something inspirational, in the normal circumstances, but that wasn't on her mind. No, she had taken the time to think about the situation, about mistakes in the battle, and she had made the realization that she may need to be replaced on this writ, or at the very least aided with it while she recovered. 'Hmm, maybe I should write Lyrel.' she considered.

As the party emerges from the tunnel burrowed by the hydra, the full extent of the destruction is shown to them. Windows shattered, carts overturned, tables and chairs thrown about in all directions, puddles and streaks of dried blood found everywhere. Some buildings feature large round holes in them, others almost completely destroyed. "This...this town will never be the same." Ryuz says sorrowfully. "We may have put an end to it's terror, but many, many lives were lost before we could." He looks towards the beaten and battered Koide, "Let's find a place to lodge for awhile, maybe there is an inn, and an innkeeper, still intact here". Ryuz begins to wade through the rubble, moving debris to the side to clear a path.

Ryuzuko was reading her mind. She almost started to retort about how it would at least have the chance to rebuild, but he wasn't saying the effort was a waste, and she didn't have the words to express such an ideal. Koide pushes aside a destroyed cart wheel, and set her path behind the dragonborn's scaly wagging tail.

The Jinjiang inn is near the centre of Dandong and clearly marked by the sign that hangs from only one of its two hinges, creaking softly as it sways in the night time wind. The interior is dilapidated, like many of the other nearby buildings, but will suffice for shelter.

Viraj doesn't wait for anyone else. He marches into the rundown inn and immediately busies himself with the task of making a fire. Finding pieces of wood from what appears to be from one of the dining room tables and some chairs, he breaks down the larger pieces with his handaxe and stacks them neatly in the hearth. He then shaves down one small boards into ribbons for kindling and retrieves the steel and flint from his pack. With a few deft strokes sparks fly from the steel and the tinder is aflame. A few moments later a cozy fire is blazing. The process seems to have brought some calm to Viraj. The man lets out a breath to release some of the stress from the night's events. "Good to practice," he says as he rubs his hands over the fireplace. "You never know when you'll be without... other methods." (edited)

Being from the far southern reaches of Je'dahn, Ryuzuko enjoys the cold breeze of the night air. He finds a sturdy enough chair and plants it outside the inn with a small table, peering out to the remains of Dandong as his allies rest for the night. He begins to take off the larger parts of his armor, leaving just his undercloth, leaning his pack against the outside wall. His kabuto shines in the moonlit night, what parts are not covered in black blood. "I need to get this cleaned," he thinks to himself as he takes his odachi, throws the sling around his back, and proceeds to leave the porch of the inn in search of a bucket and clean water. "I'll be back, going to look for water to clean my armor with." he yells back inside the inn to his companions. (edited)

Koide knew she needed a bath too, there was blood and ichor from the creature still clinging to her hair and neck, not to mention her own contributions smeared over her body. It would risk disease if she put it off, so despite her fatigue, she follows along with the dragonborn without disarming herself. It was curious for her to see Ryuz go to such ease. 'There could be bandits taking advantage of the town.' While they weren't likely a threat to him, it might be something she could justify taking out her frustrations upon.

Sadao follows the group to the inn, but lingers around the doorway. He doesn't feel ready to keep still quite yet. He looks among them for a few minutes, before speaking up. "I should go tell the townspeople hiding outside the town the threat is over... and maybe make sure there aren't any stragglers stumbling around in a haze. If anyone feels like coming along, that's uh, fine by me." He starts to leave, and do exactly that.

Takumi walks into the inn, and out of habit, goes to looking around. He makes his way to the kitchen, finding a pretty well stocked pantry. Using some of the drinking water, he cleans off a dusty countertop and places some of the fresher foods on the counter. His hunger is currently overpowering his exhaustion so he continues on, snacking as he works. He knows that he isn't much of a cook, but the foods that are before him are similar to the foods that he gets at home. He slices the salted meat into strips and drops it into a cast iron pot that he just wiped out. What few vegetables and tubers he finds also get diced and tossed into the pot. Using some of the drinking water, he covers the ingredients and walks it out to Viraj, "Found some food, threw it together for a stew. I'm going to fill a bath or two while it's cooking." The half elf hangs the pot in the hearth to cook. The smell makes it obvious that Takumi didn't add any additional seasonings to the mix. Finding a couple of usable buckets among the destroyed ones, Takumi walks out into the chill night air to the well and begins filling them, walking them to the bath tubs. Luckily, the bath room doesn't have any major damage. After enough trips to fill one of the large tubs, his arms begin to feel like jello, but he forces himself to fill the second tub. (edited)

Viraj gives the stew a sniff and doesn't seem to mind the lack of flavoring. "That'll do, he replies to Takumi indicating the half-elf's effort for a meal. "Let me know if you need that bath heated up." He continues to sit by the warmth of the fire and gives the stewpot an occasional stir. (edited)

After a short while, Ryuzuko reaches the market square, where a large fountain is located. He notices Koide following close behind him, "Mind helping me find a bucket for some water to clean our gear?" With the aide of the, now mute, Koide, they turn over a cart which had been flipped over, most likely during the mass mind control of the townsfolk hours earlier, finding an undamaged bucket underneath. "Ok, let's get some water, then head back to the inn, Koide." he says towards the small girl before he fills the bucket full of water and walks back towards the inn they are holed up in for the night. (edited)

Despite the urge to talk while they searched for a bucket, Koide got the feeling that the dragonborn didn't really need her. They found the bucket together in the market square, but besides getting water and getting back to the inn, it seemed very uneventful. The quiet of the town; the lack of the creature's mesmerizing song in the back of her mind. And now the silence of her voice, its left her frustrated. If it weren't for the crunch of the road and the Ryuz's sparse comments, she could have easily believed she had become deaf as well. She vainly cast one her signs in frustration. At its fully strength, Aard could shoved the broken down cart debris, but it was just another moment off silence as well. Koide was sure that the dragonborn didn't even notice her motions behind him. She thought on this as she followed after the water bearer and back to the inn. Sleep was calling but she needed to attend to herself before answering. (edited)

As Sadao approaches the edge of town, he can see many of the townsfolk starting to cautiously wander back in amongst the buildings. Something has clearly given them reason to believe that it might be safe to return.

Sadao joins the people, and begins helping where he can—ensuring they have access to food and water, clearing out areas for those now without homes to take shelter in, and the like. Working into the night, he is exhausted by the time he leaves to sleep in the inn, but in a pleasant, satisfied way.

Ryuz returns to the inn with Koide, bucket in tow. He sets it down by his gear before searching for some torn rags laying around. Once he finds a few, he begins work cleaning the blood off his weapons and armor. This takes a little over an hour, before he is satisfied that it will not rust. (edited)

Takumi just finished filling the second bath as the pair returns. He dishes himself a plate of stew. He turns to Viraj, allowing his meal to cool. He hands him a piece of bread. "I will take you up on your offer to heat the baths, I filled two tubs." The half elf smiles and calls out for the rest of the group to hear. "Stew's done, come and get it!" He spoons the bowl, blowing a little cool air over it and puts the spoon into his mouth, followed by a bite of bread. "It's not the worst I've made" After a meal and warm bath, Takumi finds a bed. His dreams are frightening, but not overwhelming. (edited)

"If we can procure a cart in the morning, I can provide the needed pack animal for it." Ryuz says to the group, having come in to eat, his cleaned gear now leaning against around the doorway of the inn. "We also should try and find the closest this town has to leadership that is left. So we may inform them of the many things we have found about the destruction of this area." "That was well needed, thank Takumi," the dragonborn says to the small half-elf before heading back outside to move the chair he was using inside the inn just by the entrance, where he posts up for the night. (edited)

Koide is frustrated by not being able to participate in the planning, so she enjoys her stew in silence. She motions when Takumi's gaze passes to her, by raising her bowl and smiling with a nod to say that its good before finishing the bowl. She motions about using one of the baths, the grit and blood in her hair and clothes.

"Water should be nice and hot for you when you're ready." Viraj announces as he emerges from the hallway leading to the washrooms. He grabs a bowl of the stew and takes a place near the fire to enjoy the meal.

Koide takes Viraj's words as an invitation. She sets her empty bowl to the side, and gives a slight bow to the druid. She leaves them to their conversations and relaxation in order to try to bathe in privacy. She closes the door behind her when she enters the room with the steaming tubs. She discards the soiled clothes, looking at one of the large towels in a stack laid out on the shelf. Koide lifts one of the smaller wash rags and gingerly tests the water. It is almost too hot for her. There are moments where the heat seems to ignite the burning sensation across her body, but she resists the urge and slips into the water. The heat burns at her, and even another tear is forced from her eye involuntarily, but she slowly draws the wash cloth across her skin with the soap attempting to clean off the creature's Yuck. She peels a blood glued fragment of the abomination's skin off her leg. Despite the pain, the discarded flesh makes her scrub furiously at the spot. In the span of ten minutes, the water is so befouled that it doesn't aide in cleaning. She stands from the mire, and using a ladle from the other tub she spoons fresh clean water atop her in a shower to remove the remaining residue. Soon she is enveloping herself in the towel, enjoying its warm clean embrace. She eyes Takumi's tunic laying in the pile on the floor, but the fatigue eats at her resolve. She could clean it in the morning. She waves to the group in passing as she heads for one of the unoccupied rooms. It is only a formality of her head hitting the rough flax pillow before sleep overtakes her. (edited)

As Sadao returns, he sees Ryu in his chair, keeping watch. "The villagers are returning to normal. Whatever haze the hydra had them in is dispelled, I'm glad to say." He gives the dragonborn a weary smile, and passes him by with a friendly pat on his way inside. He finds the stew and eats in relative silence, before picking a rundown room to call his own for the night. Before he finally beds down, he sits on the bed, legs crossed, and pulls out the gilded Huiya Scroll. Opening it to reveal a seemingly blank inside, he places it on the bed, and finds the quill and ink he and the others had used earlier that day, in the library. He thinks of the magister as he does so, and his last words; ones of gratitude, if he hadn't been mistaken. Setting all of these things in front of him on the bed, he closes his eyes and exhales, running through the rest of the day's events in his mind. The hydra's will to hide itself from sight. The words of the departed. These things left a great impact on him. Though his father was not here to tell him so, he would undoubtedly consider slaying the hydra a feat worthy of record in the scroll... to say nothing of the toll it had taken. Opening his eyes, he takes up the quill and begins to write: the tale of the false hydra, the phantom pain it had wrought upon the town of Dandong, and the bravery of his friends as they put an end to the aberration which threatened the mortal realm so. Having finally added his own entry to the numerous others that resided within the scroll, Sadao watches as the words fade away, absorbed into the parchment for the benefit of his ancestors and generations yet untold. He'd made one major accomplishment, but there was still the matter of his mother. All at once, he feels incredibly tired. He puts the materials and scroll away carefully, before falling into a deep sleep.

Staying mostly silent up to this point, Aralynn takes more time to look over and tend to her wounds, especially making sure the teeth marks on her shoulder don't get infected, no longer having the danger of the Hydra limiting her work. Finding a seat with the group, or at least close enough to hear their future plans, she goes over the events of the day in her mind, unable to shake the terror and paranoia brought to her by the monstrosity, no matter how confident her allies seem that it has been destroyed. This slowly brought her into a trance, mindlessly cleaning the same wound before the pain in her shoulder brings her back to reality in time to see that she was alone. "If this creature is still alive after all of our efforts, how can we hope to stop it like this, was my training not enough?" Amulet in hand, Aralynn spends the night in feverish prayer, seeking further strength for the challenges to come.

The next morning, the band of heroes awake to find that a small crowd of the returned townsfolk has gathered outside the Jinjiang inn. They appear to be waiting for something or someone. (edited)

At the coming of dawn, Ryuzuko, who has been resting by the entrance to the inn, senses the presence of many people nearby. He takes a look out the half broken window and sees the townsfolk gathering outside. "I should wake Sadao." he says aloud himself as he gets up from the chair, stretching his arms and cracking his neck on his way to where the bard is sleeping. When he gets to Sadao's room, Ryuz nudges the man with his scaly fist. "Hey, Sadao, we have company outside, we're in need of your tongue." he says to him before going to wake the others. (edited)

Sadao groggily awakens from his deep sleep, letting out a yawn as he stretches out. "Hmnh? Oh, I see. Maybe they need more help. I'll be right down!" The rest has done wonders for his outlook, as he perks up considerably compared to the prior evening. He gives his clothes a quick sniff. With them having passed some olfactory exam of his own design, he gets dressed quickly, and heads to the entrance. Waiting a couple more minutes for the others to arrive, he then steps outside to meet the crowd. "Zǎoshang hǎo," he says in Honmin, shielding his eyes from the light of the newly uncovered sun. "What's the matter?"

A hush falls over the gathered crowd as Sadao steps out of the building and for the first several moments there is silence but for the whistling of the wind. Those that remain of the people of Dandong stare at the bard with scared faces and wide eyes, until one man steps forward. "What now?" He asks tiredly. "You saved us!" Another shouts. "What do we do?" A woman calls, desperation plain in her voice.

Sadao furrows his brow, realizing what would be necessary to truly finish the job of saving the town. He finds a discarded crate and pushes it over, using it to stand on. As before, he creates a minor illusion of his own voice to address the crowd. Before he speaks, he invites the spirit of an eloquent ancestor into himself, asking to give him its guidance. "Everyone. We've done what we can for you all by purging the aberrant spirit from this town. But there's more that we can't do for you. I see a healthy people remaining here, stronger than any specter that hides in the back of your mind. You can rebuild Dandong under your own power. Look to each other, not us! Stand together!" (edited)

Koide awakens with the numbing pain pushed aside. Her blankets and sheets are bound about her to preserve the warmth. While her skin no longer bears the scarring of the burns, there is a gash of gnarled flesh around her throat. It might not even be seen to someone not looking, but she knows it is there as she runs her fingers over it, finally resting her hand on the necklace. She closes her eyes to think on it. (edited)

Ryuzuko comes back down, leaning against the threshold of the doorway. After a time, unable to understand the Honmin tongue, his grabs he shamisen from his pack, sitting down against the wall. He begins to tune the stringed instrument, playing a few notes here and there as Sadao converses with the crowd. (edited)

Sadao's words seem to strike to the heart of the townsfolk's hopes and fears. The people of Dandong love their town, but, looking around, they see only wreck and ruin in the wake of what they have been put through as a community. Neverthless, the bard's motivation is uplifting, inspiring those present to band together and forge a better future. Soon, some of the more assertive survivors begin to take charge, dividing up responsibilities and assigning tasks. Over the course of the morning, it is decided that those who remain must consolidate their living spaces, so that they can more efficiently gather and use what resources can be salvaged from the ruins. The town hall, for many a gruesome reminder of a past forgotten, is eschewed in favour of the north-western district, close to both the docks and some of the more usable plots of farmland. From here, the townsfolk will seek to build anew.

Viraj stirs from his spot in front of the fireplace where he laid his bedroll. He soaks up what warmth he can from the dying embers before slowly getting to his feet. It's mornings like this that remind him that he's nearing fifty. After packing up his gear, he steps out to see the crowd gathered and Sadao explaining things to them. "I will see if I can do more for their farms," he says quietly from behind the bard. He cinches the straps tight on his pack and steps through the crowd. He gives awkward nods, accepting what he assumes to be the gratitude of some of the town's folk. As he begins down the road, he calls back to Sadao, "It will take some time. Expect me back later in the afternoon." The daylight brings to full view the effects the creature had on this town. With their slaying of the false hydra, the ruined state of many of the buildings is no longer hidden. These people didn’t even have a chance – didn’t even know - to flee… like Dada did when his conquerors came. He continues on through the town in quiet reflection. A short time later he finds himself in the farmlands on Dandong’s outskirts. As expected, being the early spring, there is not much growing in the fields. However, the creature’s influence appears to have been felt out here. Most of the fields seem to be untouched for at least a cycle. He wonders how many of the farmers they managed to free and hopes they will be able to return to provide for their town. Though still feeling the aches from their battle, Viraj feels some new well of power within himself. A feeling which Natsuko had been there to help guide him through as he learned the ways of the druid over the past few years. He recalls one of his Je’dahnese mentor’s adages: “Our flames will destroy, but the ashes bring regrowth.” He kneels down, placing his palms in the dirt. With the new font of energy, he urges the plants within the area to grow. (edited)

Stirred by the sound of the crowd outside, Aralynn suddenly snaps out of her feverish prayer. Taking a few moments to gather her thoughts she joins the party, leaning against the wall of the tavern as she watches the bard inspire the crowd, to what seems like a success. Turning to the allies that remain near her, she asks, making sure the crowd is out of earshot, "So we are to leave them to suffer the same fate? No amount of crop growth will protect them from the return of such a creature. If we can be sure whatever likely still plagues this town stays here, we can evacuate the townsfolk and some of them might live." She speaks in a tired but frantic voice, not having shared the comfort the group gained from the death of the monstrosity.

Koide wraps the sheets about her form as she ventures through the common room. She ducks quickly into an ajoining bedroom and notices the dried caking of gore across the walls. There is a rupture in the floorboards from an obvious visit from the creature. Images and memories crowd into her mind, but she pushes them aside. She begins rifling through cupboards and dressers for a rough fitting set of clothes, albeit in the Honmin style. Satisfied with the demanded modesty, she abandons the sheet atop the dresser and returns to the common room. (edited)

Sadao smiles as he sees the people abuzz with more constructive thoughts toward their future. Beacon. I'm doing my best, father... mother. He waves to Viraj as he leaves. Knowing what he did about natural rituals, he knows it will take some time, but the effect would be worth the effort. As he hops down from his soapbox, he narrowly catches wind of Aralynn's conspiratorial whisper. He had to think: Had she always been like this? She had been the one member of the group he'd spent the least time with, and now, with these strange gaps in his memory, it was difficult to remember, which saddened him. He approaches her non-threateningly, trying to remember his lessons in courtly behavior. "Aralynn, I'm sure there's no traces of a threat of that kind remaining. Would you like to join me for a walk around and check, if it'll ease your mind?"

Sadao's words comfort Aralynn momentarily, but she quickly returns to her previous state as the words are repeated and warped in her mind over time. "I appreciate the offer, but considering this creature's influence over minds, it would be very easy for it to cover up its tracks." Glancing beyond the crowd, she continues "I suggest we stick together as much as possible, I will trust the groups decision for our future plan but lets not take unnecessary risks."

Takumi sits on the edge of his bed, not wanting to be around people right now. He enjoyed his mornings alone, it allowed him to think and evaluate the events of the days before. He isn't alone anymore, that much is obvious. He sits in silence, listening as the crowd makes their arguments and then their preparations. Why does he feel stronger today? He should be exhausted. Is the adrenaline of the evening conflict still flowing through him? Is it knowing that he has people around him that he can actually count on or are they using him for their own agendas? No... that's not the kind of people that Lady Koide travels with... But then again, he hadn't met any of these folks until they got on the boat. They seemed to fight well together. 'What did I accomplish in that fight? I opened the wound that Ryu was able to finish the monster off, I also hit the dragonborn with a blast of cold... not my best moment. I can do better. I have to do better, Lady Koide almost died.' Takumi's mind continues going over all that the group has been through. The friend they lost, the new camaraderie that's been gained. The effectiveness of the team in combat isn't his specialty... but it seemed to work out, so it can't be that bad. As the crowd starts to disperse, Takumi rises and starts to search the rest of the empty inn, while actively avoiding the rest of the group for another hour or so... 'maybe there's something here that can aid us in the future.' (edited)

Overhearing Sadao and Aralynn talking, Ryuzuko sets his shamisen to the side as he stands up. The tall dragonborn walks over to the elven girl, laying a hand on her shoulder. "The creature is dead, Aralynn, Viraj and I burned it's disgusting mass to a crisp. We have also regained our memories of this place, both the people and it's destruction. You need not worry about it anymore, go get some of Takumi's leftover stew, sit down, and relax," he says to the girl as heads back inside to see about heating the leftovers up some.

Ryuzuko see Koide enter the common room, having found new clothes and looking weary. He walks over to her, getting her attention with a slight wave. Laying his hand on her shoulder, he sends bits of divine energy through her. His hands then clap together as he prays for her body's restoration, "There, that should ease the pain and mend some of your scars." He places his scaly hand back on her shoulder, "Try not to push yourself for a while longer, ok?" he finishes with before handing her a bowl of stew, heading off to get his own.

Koide feels a cool chill from the dragonborn's touch, despite his rough scaly claws. She was unsure what his healing could do, but it did something. She raised a hand to her face over one of the burn scars. 'Smooth' That was something at least. She'd have to do something about her hair though. Before she could dive into introspection, Ryuzuko thrust a bowl toward her, and she quickly obliged. She nods in appreciation before walking over to one of the tables to sit and eat. There she would plan what must be done for the day. In the silence of her own mind, thought crept, trying to slash at her resolve. Doubt, misery, pain, failure... they clawed at her like a feral Shyrike. She wanted to hit something with her sword.... 'my sword' She abruptly got up from the table hastily, splashing droplets of the soup. She makes her way to the bathing area.

Its not long before she finds the sword in the same way she had discarded it during her bout of fatigue. And she takes another rag into the cold water, to begin cleaning the saya of debris, she notices the key she hastily tied to the sageo last night. After securing the blade around her abdomen, she tries to heft the tub of dirty wash water she had left, but only manages it about half way before there is a loud crash to the floor. Koide's grip lost due to her struggle from the pain. The tub of soiled water on its side dumped into floor. It soaked the firepit for warming the water and the pile of clothes on the floor. She would be cursing aloud or crying in frustration if she could manage the noise. It was not being able to vent that was so aggravating. 'And Ryuz magic didn't fix it.' She couldn't hold her companion responsible for her mistake. A lesser person might; even now she had the urge to do so, but she would not stoop to faulting him for trying. She had hoped that the sensation she had felt was her body being fully restored though. Koide returns to the common room defeated by the damn water tub... carrying Takumi's soaked tunic as the sign of her failure. She glances around the room, but doesn't see her friend anywhere. 'So much for him magicking it away.' she thought. She ducks back inside the room to grab a bucket. 'Guess, I'll have to do this by hand like a common midwife.' The list of things to be done in the back of her mind grew quickly. It would be difficult adjusting to this new situation. (edited)

Within the quarter hour, Koide had managed to fetch a bucket of clean water and scrub the blood and gore from Takami's tunic. She rebinds a clothesline at the rear of the inn, and lets hang there to dry. She passes through the common room, to spot Takumi perhaps. But without his smiling face, she sighs and moves on to other business. Noticing Ryuz checking his blade edge in one of the seats, she approaches him and tries to add a little weight to her steps as to not surprise him. She reaches to her katana and unties the string with the key attached and holds it up to the dragonborn to get his attention. She lifts her right eyebrow in a question.

Ryuzuko looks up at the determined girl, some life coming back into her eyes, "Is that the key you got off the magister?" He pauses, hand on his chin in thought "It's going to be difficult to find its use, with the magister dead and all..." He looks to Sadao, "Care to interpret for us on our little search?" asking the man, who was the only member of the group to understand both Je'dahn and Honmin. (edited)

Takumi appears behind Ryu, not meaning to startle the dragonborn, he begins to speak. "I've been thinking about it, and odds are, that key unlocks something in the magister's home or office. More than likely his home since he kept it so close." Takumi continues forward to stand next to Koide, facing the others. "Probably a door or large chest. Definitely something that he warranted needing protecting." (edited)

Ryuz turns to Takumi, "Then we should start at his office, since we know the location of that, or at least what is left." He stands up from the chair, grabbing his odachi's scabbard from his pack, throwing the sling around his back with the blade returned to it. "Let us go get this task done. The sooner the better." he says as he walks outside the inn, leaning against the outside wall while he waits for his companions to finish their preparations.

Koide gathers with Takumi and Ryuz outside and motion to Takumi, and tries to communicate his - shirt - back - there - hanging. The last was a mime of someone being hanged, but she didn't have a better option. She then mimes to Ryuz about struming instrument-speaking-inside-and then a motion of a crashing wave rushing towards them trying to ask if Sadao was coming with them. (edited)

Takumi collects his pack from his room, meeting the others outside. Understanding that Koide is conveying the location of his shirt, "oh yeah, thank you." he goes to collect his performance tunic from the line. Using a little magic he dries the still wet shirt and folds it up into his pack. Returning to the front of the tavern, he looks at the town with renewed sorrow for the people that have been through an unimaginable plight. His problems seem small in comparison to what these people have dealt with. How many of them lost loved ones over the last... Year? Husbands, wives, sons, daughters, children... 'I can't imagine what they must be feeling' Having lost a companion, and when the memories returned, the pain that affected the half-elf. The pain of losing family and the sudden flood of that knowledge must be exponentially worse. He returns to the task at hand, making sure that his tools are readily available for the coming searches. "Ok, let's go."

Sadao gives up trying to convince the high-strung elf woman, but doesn't overlook Ryu's request for help. "Sure thing. I'll come with." He turns back to Aralynn and adds, "Just take some time and... relax. As a favor to me, okay?" With a reassuring smile and parting wave, he runs off to get his things from his room, soon joining the assembled group just as they're about to set out. "I'm ready to go, too."

The abandoned town hall is an eery reminder of the horrors that the party witnessed the day before. At the back of the library is an open door that leads into an office that presumably belonged the magister. The walls are lined with books and a large writing desk stands in the middle of the room.

Koide begins searching for something the key would fit within the library office. She points to the walls and desk for the others to look about, trying to lead a concerted effort to find the key's lost lover.

Takumi searches the floor, lifting rugs, under desks... As he searches, he constantly looks over at the holes around the office. The reminder of what happened to these people keeps his mind off of the search and on the devastation that has been brought to this town. He wants to find the lock as much as anyone, but the distractions are many and overwhelming.

Mostly, the room is filled with books. Books on geography. Books on heraldry. Books on history and religion and magic - most of all, magic. A heavy robe hangs on a stand behind the open door, with a ring of iron keys and a coin pouch in its pockets. Everywhere one searches, small fragments of parchment can be found tucked into drawers or between the pages of books with messages like "HELP", "IT'S WATCHING YOU" and "IT'S EATING US". The little brass key fits a hidden compartment that Koide finds in the magister's desk, which contains ten platinum Honmin yuan, a single sheet of parchment with a frame-like watermark of gold lint and a coin-shaped token made of black glass that has been carved with a seven fingered hand. (edited)

This is not what Koide was expecting. She could have probably gain knowledge of other fell beasts from the library's collection. Should she have the time, but some sort of sigil on glass token did not seem of import. It might be worth something. The platinum was interesting though. Perhaps it could be compensation for her party's services, although her dragonborn friend might not see it that way. She pulls the coins out of the compartment and loudly flops them on the desk to draw her friend attention while she recovers the other two items and places them on freed areas of the desk.

Sadao looks over at the sound of the objects hitting the desk. He approaches without making eye contact with her, and begins studying the items. "Hmm..." After a few moments, he gives the group a disappointed look. "Not much for me to go on, really. This token is weird, but I've got no idea what it means. Although..." He holds a hand to his mouth, considering what he's about to share. "My family has certain methods of contacting the spirits of the departed. If we could recover the magister's remains, I think I could question his spirit, if you believe it's worth it." At the glances he receives from the others at the word 'think,' he adds, "I've uh, never actually done it before. Only learned the broader strokes." He scratches the back of his head. (edited)

Koide waves her hand to draw Sadao's attention and then shrugs. She looks pensive for a moment as she thinks further.'It may be pursuit for wild gachō for all I know.... although it was important enough to lock away where only he could access it.' She points to the Sadao, and then imitates the magister throwing fireballs, and points down below, and talking. Nodding yes. (edited)

The sound of coins breaks Takumi from his dazing search. Coming to the conclusion that he won't find anything, he makes his way towards the origin of the clink of metal on wood... Without the muffled comfort of leather cloth. He joins the others in the room and sees the platinum on the desk. He sees Lady Koide nodding her head 'yes' to Sadao. A little perplexed and not catching the importance of the interaction, he bluntly asks Ryuz"so, what's the next step? Did she find out where he lives?"

"Seems to me, from Sadao's words... That we need to go back down the tunnel, and retrieve the magister's burnt and bisected body to use his spell." Ryuzuko says to the half-elf with a hand on his chin. "If we do go back down, I would like to get back to inn and retrieve my own gear, just in case it ends up not being a pleasant descent. Maybe someone around here might know what those objects are?" He heads back to the entrance of the build, having not found much else himself, or rather, not understanding the language of the region and therefore would not be of much more help.

"I'll hold onto them, then. Maybe ask around if we can't find the magister." Sadao puts the black token in his pack, then examines the watermarked parchment before carefully folding it up and putting it away as well. "Let me know when you're ready to head below, then."

Deciding that no matter how dangerous their investigation may be, safety would likely still be found in numbers. Seeing Ryuzuko exit the building as she arrives, she hesitates before approaching. "Has their investigation uncovered anything significant yet? Returning to a scene such as this is reckless, but I suppose it may be worth the risk if it can aid us in our future battles." She looks at the building and starts making for the entrance, before deciding that staying here, even with Ryuzuko, would likely be safer. "You left before them, has something happened?"

Seeing the small elf approach "Ah, Aralynn, decided to join us? Yeah, we found a black coin-shaped piece of glass, no one knows what it is exactly, as well as a piece of paper in his desk." he pauses in thought. "You might not want to go, but our next course of action is to go back down that tunnel," he points to the nearby hole they had climbed down to finally kill the false hydra, "And find the magister's body so Sadao can use a spell on it to help us figure out the use of those items."

Koide says nothing, but begins to scrounge bits of material together: sealed ink wells, quills, parchment, a scroll case. She eyes around for a bag like some of the message runners use, but sadly no such luck. Since no one seems to care, she adds the coin to her purse. And then stands next to Sadao, ready to reenter the belly of the beast. (edited)

Viraj, still kneeling upon the earth, takes a handful of the dirt and rubs it between his hands. Spirits of these plants and this earth, I ask and give thanks for a great crop. May you heal and provide for them, and the cycle never stop. The man rises and takes a great step forward. Again his goes to a knee and gathers a handful, offering his prayer as the dirt falls back to the ground. Spirits of these plants and this earth, I ask and give thanks for a great crop. May you heal and provide for them, and the cycle never stop. His path through the fields spiral out from the point of origin as the druid continues this process throughout the day until the suns are just above the horizon. Once complete, he rises one last time and slowly rotates his head about his shoulders, working out the stiffness of the day's toils. The man's form then melts away. A great elk, its antlers variegated with streaks of orange, gallops off toward the coast to catch what rays are left of the sun. (edited)

While he waits just outside of the office, Sadao withdraws the parchment, turning it over in his hands and toying with it. As Koide approaches to wait for Ryu's return, he pauses for a moment, before relaxing. He glances back into the room, noting Takumi was busy, and Aralynn had gone with Ryu, leaving them alone, relatively speaking. Go ahead and say it. He inhales, and speaks not too loudly. "Koide, I... just wanted to say I'm sorry. About what happened to you. If I hadn't been so insistent on seeking out the hydra and gone about it a different way, or hadn't kept my distance from it, you'd still have your voice. I share the responsibility." He bows deeply before her. (edited)

Koide places her hand against Sadao's bowing face, and raise it to meet her eyes. She shakes her head no. She smiles at him and actually looks as if she cares for a moment. She moves the hand from under his chin to his shoulder, and give it a pat, like brushing dust off the shirt. Koide straightens and walks away in solace.

Takumi wanders around the office and starts picking up some of the little things, finding a decorative writing set and some bamboo strips, and putting them into his bag. 'These will be good for pa. He could use some decorations for his office.' Satisfied with his haul, he makes his way outside to the rest of the group. "so we're going back down the tunnel for the magister's body?" Takumi seems a little bit worried with this proposition. "I'm not sure I want to see that again. Would it be OK, if I just wandered around town, maybe help the residents out a little?" (edited)

"Great idea. Ah, but you'd want to be able to understand them, right? Hold still for a moment." Sadao outstretches his hand to Takumi and speaks in ancient Je'dahnian, causing a mystical energy to flow from him to the sorcerer. After a few seconds, he pulls back. "Now you won't need me around to translate. For a little while, at least." he says in Honmin, to prove his point to the now understanding Takumi.

As Takumi and Ryuz go about their business, Koide decides to sit and wait... As the minutes drag on, and she idles there with Sadao, she pulls a left behind quill and one of the unstoppered ink wells over to one of the remaining stacks of paper that she or Takumi didn't raid. She thinks, and begins writing in rough hand. Does a reed blame the wind when it is blown over? Or perhaps the duckling when it becomes the fox's dinner? No, it is nature. Monsters may be unknown to us, but they follow their own nature. It is the harmony of the universe. It is the balance of all things. Sometimes we must give to be able to take. No, Sadao. This is not your doing, or indeed my own. I may have slipped at the critical moment, but I was spared death, and it came at its cost. I can overcome this with enough effort. Though I may never flirt, or laugh, or use some of my powers again. I will adapt. I thought for a while about ending it, but it would be a slight upon the sacrifice and a slight to the people that lost their lives here. I know I come off as callous, and the clergy may think I am a lost soul, but I am no monster. I know my place in this world. And although I do it for pay, and my methods may be questionable. I do it for them in a askew sort of way. She didn't like writing about herself in such a way, but the first outlet to speak in hours. She needed Sadao to stop worrying. She didn't hold an perceived inaction against him, maybe the elf, but not him. She didn't want to be a hero or some sort of damned martyr. She hands the paper to Sadao after blowing on the ink. (edited)

Sadao reads the note, his eyes becoming glassy as they scan the page. I'm glad." is all he can say for the moment as he blinks back the tears, and puts the paper away. After a few quiet moments, which felt like an hour, he attempts to lighten the mood, shifting to a slightly more jovial tone. "Well, if you're going to be writing more often, there is one way I could help. No offense, but your penmanship could use some work." He smiles and adds with a laugh. "'A quill is stronger still, than a hundred men of war,' my teacher used to say. If you care to learn, I could help you practice, every now and then." (edited)

Koide smiles and bows with respect, bring her hands up into a prayer pose. She nods yes to his offer.

Moments later, Ryuzuko comes back from getting his gear back. "Everyone who is coming with ready?." he says as he enters the building. Noticing Koide finishing her bow to Sadao "That's fairly unusual of you Koide... But I guess you do have to find new ways to communicate." he places a hand on her shoulder. "Now let's go relocate this corpse. And hopefully it will be as simple as that." Sadao informs him of what happened while he was gone. He then looks to Aralynn, who had followed him to the inn and back, but at a moderate distance. "Don't feel like you need to come with us, Aralynn. Help Takumi here with the villagers, I'm sure they could use your help." he proposes to the elf as he prepares to journey back down the tunnel.

Sadao returns the bow and looks to Ryuzuko. "Alright, let's go." He waves to Aralynn before they begin their descent.

Koide looks back to the remain paper, considering how much she may need in the coming days. 'Maybe after getting the chest.' She thinks. She checks her katana blade in the light, before resheathing it and catches up with the others as they head down the earthen hole.

The underground venture is short-lived. The tunnel comes to an abrupt halt not long after entering it, when the band of warriors is confronted with an enormous slump of earth. It looks like the warren-like network has begun to grow unstable since the the hydra's death. (edited)

"Tch." Sadao clicks his tongue in disappointment as they come across the dead end in the ground. "The hydra's constant tunneling was the only thing supporting the earth here. I hadn't thought of that." He gives the dirt wall a few experimental probes before backing off with a sigh, his hands now dirtied. Turning back to look at the other two and seeing not even so much as a shovel among them, he shakes his head. "I hate to say it, but I'm not sure there's much we can do. It'd probably take a whole team of people days to dig through to where we left him, and that's provided they don't get lost trying to find it. Plus without supports, you'd be trapped underground... Guess this was a waste of time. Sorry."

Ryuz puts a hand on the man's shoulder, "It's not your fault, none of us considered the tunnels to be so fully collapsed." He kicks a few rocks before heading back up. "There has to be someone important enough left in this town that knows something, right? Let's go to the surface and ask around... Well, you can ask around, Sadao." He lets out a hardy laugh, knowing Sadao is the only one who can converse with the majority of the Honmin people.

Koide makes a gesture of carrying her chest, an enclosed box, and then a bursting wave. Trying to ask about going to the firework warehouse.

Looking back towards the miming Koide, "Right, your travel chest, we can go get that and bring it to the inn. Shouldn't be much of an issue for myself," Ryuzuko says with a chuckle. "You left it in the warehouse before we descended the first time, correct?" (edited)

Koide nods, 'yes.'

"Alright, may as well go get it." Sadao follows them out of the tunnel and office building, and into the street. While they walk, he looks around for any learned-looking townspeople that aren't too busy working.

Takumi wanders around the town, entertaining the children, providing water for the workers. He continues through town, helping the kids laugh, getting an idea where the empty buildings are... for possible investigation. After about half an hour, The half-elf stops in front of the clothing shop that he saw earlier and takes a step inside. "Would you like to look around?" He asks Aralynn. (edited)

Those who gathered outside the Jinjiang inn have left for the edge of town, where they are beginning to organise what they will need to survive as community so reduced in size. However, it seems that intelligence and insight are counter-productive when it comes to surviving a false hydra, for few Dandong's more learned inhabitants remain. The most knowledgeable amongst the survivors appear to be those who have taken charge - a tall, powerfully built man with a thick black beard by the name of Han Zheng and a slight, but severe woman named Xue Fu.

When Koide's trio reaches the warehouse, they seem the ceilings and walls torn apart, a fresh door way ripped into the side of the build. She finds the chest where she had cast it aside. She looks it over and nods with her satisfaction. She drags it over near a ledge table. And pulls out a slip of paper. She writes quickly, barely legible, 'I'm gonna need someone with sending. There is someone that should be nearby to help us, while I am recovering. An old companion, skilled. Sadao, would you know the magic? I may have to ask Takumi or the holy woman otherwise. Else I will need to send a raven to the last town he might have stayed.' She hands the note to her companion so he can read it.

Sadao makes a mental note to speak with the two apparent leaders later on about the magister. Looking at the note, Sadao thinks for a moment, and looks through the objects they found in the magister's office. Besides the token and spellbook he'd identified, he finds the parchment he'd been unsure about earlier. Giving it a closer look, he recognizes it as a scroll of telescription. He unfurls it and hands it to her, with an explanation. "You can use this just like you would a spell of sending. If you tear off a bit and write your message, the person you want to send it to will receive it."

Koide is a bit confused by the explanation, but refuses to overlook her fortune. She scribbles a little more on her note after motioning it back from Sadao. 'Do I think a name or an image to send it?'

Sadao smiles a bit. "Both, or neither. All you have to do is know who you want to speak to, and the scroll will take care of the rest." It wasn't often he got to talk like a sage, so he savored the moment.

Koide tears a piece of the page free. She thinks for a moment, picturing Lyrel, his elven features, his smile, that knowing look, feeling his embrace in bed, his sword forms.... in between the seconds, She feels like that hollow pit in her is silently whole. She blushes from some of the thoughts, and with a smile, she begins to write on the magic paper. 'Lyrel, I need you, on the road to Tonghua by way of Dandong. Please.' She didn't know how to end it, A moment of heated memories was not love, nor portrayed her intent. She had gotten a note of admiration before, and she didn't want this to sound like that, so she finished. 'Bring your kit.' She had written more than she had set to, not wanting to waste the precious paper in case it was needed later, but it was done now. She looked at the ink, already dried. Must be part of the magic. she thinks. It vanishes into the ether as she lifts it in the air. That was done at least. Koide stands from the desk, offering the scroll back to Sadao before picking up her chest. She thinks of Tanpo, and she quiet begins to follow the others out of the warehouse, a tear fighting to leave her eye. (edited)

Takumi walks around the shop collecting an assortment of local clothing, he quickly finds something that would fit Aralynn and actually look good on her. He can guess each member of the party's taste by what he has seen them wear... but he doesn't like it. He continues trying to convince the elf to change her garb. "If we go into another village affected as this one was... We aren't exactly going to be inconspicuous. The clothes will at least help us blend in." He continues collecting clothes for the rest of the party, making sure to pick things a little large for assurance that they would at least be wearable. He's no tailor, but style is something that he knows. He makes sure to get some new duds for everyone, even finding a tunic that might fit over Ryu's armor... 'that must have been made for a pretty big guy' Aralynn steps out of the changing room and even in commoner's clothes... "You look stunning" The half-elf finds one of those single wheeled hand-carts that you push, he's not sure what they're called, and folds the commoner's clothes neatly into it, separating the stacks by person. He then repeats the process, to find some higher end clothes in case they wish to pass as merchants or wealthy travelers. He doesn't find anything for the dragonborn in this category. "Ok, to Shoes" he says to Aralynn. she just seems to go along with whatever he wants to do... "You know what, nevermind, there were plenty of shoes at the inn. If there's anything you want to do, just let me know." Takumi and Aralynn start heading back to the inn, after an hour or so in the clothing shop. He nearly spills the cart several times during the return, so Aralynn carried some of the more expensive clothing. (edited)

Lyrel was enjoying a light snack of nuts and dried fruit with baiju while reading through a tome of lore about magical practices of the Ardathian Empire prior to its collapse when a strange flame appears within his line of sight. With quick glance about, he quickly reaches into the flames and removes a bit of parchment from within. As he read the hasty script, he somehow knew that it had come from his old acquaintance, Koide. 'Lyrel, I need you, on the road to Tonghua by way of Dandong. Please. Bring you kit.' The first section felt strangely like a plea of passion, but the last sentence told him all he needed to know. As soon as he finished reading the words, he holds the dry parchment to a nearby candle and allows the words to burn away. He crushes the ashes into a powder before blowing them into the air. He flips the tome closed with a sigh; the Ardathians would have to wait for another day. The nuts and fruit he sweeps into his palm and deposits them back into a small pouch, which he quickly slips into a pouch on his belt. This was a long journey and he would need sustenance. He tips back the cup of baiju and lets the liquid warm his throat and belly, the heat would keep his feet going for a spell. He grabs a beautifully crafted curved blade from its resting place against his chair and slips the exquisitely tooled, leather baldric from which it hung over his head. Lastly he throws his backpack over his shoulders and flips a coin to the owner of the establishment on his way out the door. He had a long journey ahead and he would prefer that Koide would not need to wait for him. 'I need you.' It had been sometime since he has last seen Koide, but he could still picture lithe form and her fierce eyes. 'Please.' Something about those words haunted Lyrel. It felt... off from the Koide he knew. 'Keep your wits about you, fool. No more baiju until this is done.' (edited)

Sadao leaves the warehouse, and looks for the town's new leadership, spying a group of men returning just now. "I'll go see if the people in charge knew anything about the magister. Come along if you want, but you might want to check on Viraj as well." he says to Ryu and Koide, before jogging off to catch up with the townsfolk. He looks for the burly profile of Han Zheng amidst the crowd.

As Sadao and the dragonborn begin to shuffle through the crowd at the edge of town, Koide decides to leave. The people talking back and forth reminder her too much of what is lost, she decides for quiet and solace. She heads back to the inn where they stayed the night and places the chest down in her room. She thinks of nature and the outdoors, and thinks of a few alchemical treatments for her hair, and a few extra potions would not go amiss. Soon, the warrioress is in the wilds in the surround of town, search for ingredients, and reconnecting to the natural world. It is a meditative like calm that comes from being away from the chaos of the city. Soon she is stuffing alchemical reagents into the satchel she borrowed from an abandoned market stall on her way out of town. (edited)

Sadao finds Zheng directing the efforts in the fields on the northern edge of town. Most of the men seem to be coming in for lunch after a morning of assessing what is left for them to farm. By now the bard is a minor celebrity amongst the survivors and Zheng quickly notices him approaching. "Sadao-zūnjià," the tall, dark-haired man greets Sadao with a bow. "What can I do for you?"

Sadao returns the bow, with a smile. "Han-xiānshēng. We've been investigating the departed magister of this town, trying to figure out how all of this started in the first place. I was wondering if you knew much about him, or perhaps recognized this token? It belonged to him." He shows him the seven-fingered icon.

"The magister?" Zheng asks in confusion and surprise. He takes the token and rolls it between his fingers, holding the obsidian disc up to the light to inspect it. "No, I can't say that I do know what this is. The magister was always the most learned and wisest among us. His loss pains us truly, like so many others." Zheng glances about to check who is nearby, before asking quietly. "Surely you don't think that he was somehow involved in our plight?"

"Oh, no." Sadao says, assuaging the man's fears. "No, he was a victim in all of this, like the rest of you." Though he's putting up a calm outward appearance, a small part of Sadao's mind begins to wonder. He was the most learned man in town... and seemed to know enough about the hydra to deafen himself to ignore its song. And it was also true that they didn't have all the facts. But on the other hand, the man had been practically scared out of his wits when they first met him. And he'd never forget the way he died. Besides that, he didn't want to sully the townspeople's warm memory of him without some serious evidence. "It's just that his past is shrouded in mystery. Do you think that Xue Fu, the women's leader, would know anything about him, or a symbol like this? Or could it be I'm chasing shadows?" he adds with a guilty chuckle. In the end, if they couldn't make anything of the curios he left behind, whatever secrets the magister had had, malevolent or otherwise, would die with him.

Zheng reaches back with a large calloused hand to rub the nape of his neck. "His name was Qian Wu and he came to Dandong just over thirty cycles ago, when Thanglong fell to the Ming. A lot of things were changing back then. Magister Qian came as an advisor to the new mayor. I've heard tell that he learned his craft at the great academy of Dongjing, but truth be told we never spoke in person. Xue-daren might know more, but if that item was personal to Qian-laoshi, then it may be that nobody here has ever seen it before. He was a quiet, private man."

"I see. I think I'll go speak with her for a bit, then. I'll be sure to mind my manners." He shares a laugh with the older man. "Our group will be leaving in a few days. We're waiting on a new arrival. In the meantime, our shaman, Viraj, will see after your crops with a ritual—you might've noticed him already. If I miss the chance to talk to you before we go, I just wanted to say you and the others have done great work so far. At this rate, I believe you'll have a beautiful town once more before you know it." (edited)

While Sadao converses with the remaining leaders of the town. Ryuzuko heads back to the inn to drop his gear off, then spends his time aiding the townsfolk by moving crates, uplifting carts, handling supplies, and wherever else a hulking dragonborn can be of aid. (edited)

Mike

Zheng bows in thanks for Sadao's kind words. "What... what is he doing out there?" The man asks cautiously at the mention of Viraj's ritual.

"It's a fertility rite. I don't know the precise details, but it's meant to increase the yield of any crops you grow on that ground. We hope it'll help you all recover."

Zheng nods quietly in thanks and gestures towards a nearby building, where Xue Fu is overseeing the distribution of a large pot of stew that has been put together for their community's lunch.

Sadao approaches respectfully, with a bow. "Xue-nǚshì. I don't want to disrupt your work, but I was wondering what you knew of Qian Wu, before this tragedy came to light? Zheng-xiānshēng told me he'd studied at Dongjing, but that's all I've heard." He surreptitiously shows her the token, hoping to avoid starting rumors from onlookers. "This was among his effects."

Fu regards Sadao cooly. "...and you, young man, would like to know what, exactly? Or why are you rooting through Qian-laoshi's possessions?"

"Ah, we were only investigating! Trying to follow in his footsteps in learning about the hydra!" comes Sadao's flustered response. Suddenly, this lady was almost as fearsome as the hydra. "Just... if you've ever spoken with him, in the past. Or noticed any strange behavior of his..."

Fu puts down the spoon that she is holding and leans closer to the bard, speaking quickly and quietly. "What do you mean, 'strange behaviour'? What are you suggesting?"

Sadao shrinks back. A dull pain echoes through the scars on the backs of his hands, and it's all he can do to keep from touching them. "N-Nothing!" For a scant few moments, he feels the urge to escape the conversation, as the Honmin woman's visage and tone began to resemble that of his mother's... "Sadao! If I have told you once, I've told you too many times! You cannot play outside until you finish your studies." The normally serene face of Mi-ha Huiya twisted with anger as she saw the little boy trying to slip away from their estate, on another one of his 'expeditions.' "But mother! Father said it was alri—ow!" Sadao's excuses are cut off as she grabbed him by the arm, just a little harder than necessary, and pulled him to the library. "That is his folly. I shan't let it infect you. Now sit, and practice your Honmin script again. You've been getting sloppy with all this time off." He quietly obeys, receiving a hit across the back of the hand with a small crop whenever he made a mistake, as usual. An older Sadao returns to the present. Blinking his eyes, he remembers that this is a wholly different person. What he felt before had to have been the lasting effects of the hydra's magic. But he wouldn't let that torment him, as it did Aralynn. "Xue-nǚshì. An aberration of incredible size and strength was in control of this town not days ago, you're well aware. As it stands, there's no evidence that the magister is to blame for its appearance, and I hope that's not the case. But if you've seen what I've seen, you'd want to ensure we know where that thing came from, so this never happens again! If you know anything else about him, then please tell me!" His voice gradually increases from a whisper, until he's nearly speaking the last two sentences aloud.

Fu sighs and shakes her head. "Qian-laoshi was a man of great wisdom and dignity. Sadly, I know little more of his life before coming to Dandong than Zheng-daren, but if anyone could have understood what was happening to our beloved town, it would have been him."

"Very well. Then I'm sorry to have taken up your time." With another bow, Sadao makes a swift exit. Out of places to go, he returns to Jianjing Inn.

When Sadao returns, Takumi is there dressed in Hongming style. "Sadao, I got some clothes to help us avoid looking like outsiders when we arrive in Tonghua. It was one of my concerns when we arrived here, before we learned the real reason for the people's disposition." The half-elf provides Sadao with two changes of brand new clothes.

"You've been busy, huh? Thanks." Sadao accepts the clothes. "The magister's body turned out to be unreachable, so I asked around. All I really learned was his name, and that he studied at Dongjing. Maybe we'll have cause to visit there at some point." With a slight shrug, he goes to find something to eat, and let the rest of the day pass.

Lyrel steps out into the crisp, cool grey morning and felt thankful for the warmth of the baiju he'd just consumed. He glances about briefly, checking over his shoulder before cupping his hands around his mouth and emitting a strange "whoooooo" sound, like one might hear from an owl in the stillness of the night. There is a brief moment as onlookers glance warily at the strange, armed elven man among the hustle and bustle of Dalian before the sounds of flapping wings can be heard. Lyrel turns and raises his forearm up, parallel to the ground as a tawny-feathered owl flutters down to land and clutch on his forearm. The owl looks inquisitively at Lyrel cocking his head this way and that. Even more inquisitive onlookers stop and gawk at the strange sight as they realize the owl has numerous runic designs across its wings and chest... and a glowing blue rune upon its forehead. 'Longwei, my oldest friend, we are taking a journey. A long one, I will need your eyes and ears to watch the road ahead. We ride for Dangong to meet an old friend. I trust you to keep me safe.' His thoughts cross the barrier of speech to the familiar.

22:26

The owl hoots and bobs its head in the strange way of owls before spreading its wings in anticipation and takes flight as Lyrel raises his arm up high. He quickly finds an inconspicuous side street where he could work his magic in peace. A beautiful bound, leather spellbook is removed from a large pouch on his right hip and placed with care upon a wooden stoop. He confers with the ritual instructions and begins spending the next 10 minutes sculpting an illusionary creature from the recesses of his imaginative mind. He steps back from his work with a satisfied smirk as the creature regards him with its blue, glowing eyes and dips its shadowy antlered head in difference. Lyrel rubs the illusions nose before gracefully leaping into the saddle upon it's back. He then uses the specially designed flat spot near the horn to strap his spellbook with the affixed leather straps so he could continually refresh this phantom steed while he rode. He takes the reins in hand and with a gentle prodding of heels to ribs, guides the stag-like steed into streets beyond and towards Koide...

With the sun well behind Unus, the elk gallops back towards the town. The animal approaches along the main thoroughfare, and, once at the edge of the city proper, it slows to a trot. Then to a walk, which becomes less graceful as the form of beast begins to morph into that of the Rajani man. As he heads directly for the Jianjing Inn, Viraj gives awkward waves and nods to those townsfolks he passes along the way and makes a mental note to have Sadao run him through a few basic phrases so that he can manage while they're on this side of The Maw. "Takumi, you got that stew of yours going yet?" the druid says as he enters the inn, massaging his blistered hands from working his magic in the fields for the day. (edited)

Despite the linger chill of winter, Koide enjoys the wilding in this early spring day. The sun finally peaked through the clouds as she traced the game trails and backwater area near the town. It was a risk, to be out on her own, but the hunter's prowess, made it a calculated risk. She avoided any of the signs for wolf or bear, and when she search her primal connection to the earth, she did not sense the taint of undead in the lands beyond, save for the few that had appeared to the south during her meditation the day prior... before all this... madness. She did feel a bit better with the dragonborn's healing , but she fought the urge to practice her kata and sword forms. She instead focused on the hollows and hideaways for the illusive herbs and alchemical components. She was surprised to find a usable amount of Inar's Blessing. The pale pink blooms were rare to be so developed this early in the year, but they could be used for their healing properties. The Saidar Moss was thick, but most clumps had germinated its spores, and begun to brown. Koide thought how it was strange that such a unusual plant would go through its life cycle in less than a month, only to go dormant until the fall. Its alchemical properties diminished quickly after it had gone to seed. She only found enough to make a tincture that could help regrow her hair. She search on into the afternoon gathering as much as she could, but headed back before temperature began to drop, and the fog that would be coming would begin to pour in. Besides, they might lock her out of the town if she didn't get to the gates before nightfall. It would be hard to tell based on the chaos in the village.

Towards the end of the day, Sadao assembles a small collection of ingredients—some charcoal, found in an abandoned domicile. Herbs, graciously donated from Koide's stockpile while harvesting from the village outskirts. And now, incense, which he had just found in the confines of Dandong's temple. Though it had fallen into disrepair due to the hydra's reign, the place was no less solemn, and he found the quiet rather pleasant as he prepared a ritual with the ingredients, placing them each in a wide brass brazier. Using the tinderbox from his gear, he sets the mixture alight, then reads a passage from the Huiya Scroll, the words appearing as he unfurls it. The flames turn from fierce red, to a calming golden glow. He then clasps his hands in prayer. "Honored ancestors. Having written my name alongside yours in our legends, I now beseech you. If I have done so in proper accordance, please send me a spirit to be my guide, as each Peacekeeper before me has had upon rising to meet their fate." Ending this prayer in ancient Je'dahnian, he opens his eyes moments later, just in time to see a tanuki burst forth from the golden flame. With a squeal, it puts out the remaining flame on its tail, which leaves a gold tuft of fur on the tip, contrasting with its brown and black hair. It then sits, quite aloof, before the surprised Sadao. "Ahem. You called for me, and so I appear. Nice to meet you, treat me with care, and all that." A rather blasé-sounding voice echoes through his head, emanating from the creature. With a smile, Sadao embraces the tanuki, causing it to fidget uncomfortably in his arms. "Hey, let's take things one step at a time, shall we?" Some time later, Sadao enters the inn that evening, with the new arrival on his shoulder. "Two bowls of stew for us! One for me, and a smaller one for Kinoh here." (edited)

Over the cold days of waiting, Takumi continues to cook soups and stews for his companions. After their first day at the inn, he found himself designated as the party's cook... maybe it was self-imposed... The food that he made wasn't exactly the top of the line, best food in the world… 'but what if I could do that kind of cooking for them?' Takumi decided to go out to help with the cooking and distribution of food for the townsfolk in order to get a better understanding of what cooking is all about. Even with the language barrier, he has begun learning quite a bit about chopping and cutting techniques. The second day, Takumi didn't learn as much, as he was on the distribution line more than the kitchen. The third day was quite the revelation… he began to understand the use of seasonings in food to help accent and even hide the tastes within the meals. The half-elf was happy with his decision to begin learning the nuances of being a real cook. He will be more creative and experimental in his style as he continues to pursue this craft. (edited)

The next day, Sadao awakens late. After he finds breakfast, he notices Ryu, hard at work reforging his weaponry and armor. After watching him at his craft for a little while, he approaches. "Hey, I was wondering if you could do me a favor. I need a new weapon for close combat—a sword would really do the trick."

Ryuzuko looks up towards the bard, setting his tools aside. "I did notice you came back without your bō... What kind of blade were you looking for and why do you believe it will serve you better?" The dragonborn asks as he straightens his back, crossing his arms as he does so. "A staff is a fine tool for both combat and travel, swords, not so much." being a master of arms, Ryuz knows the finer uses of any weapon and is searching for the intentions the human has for one.

Sadao thinks back on his past experience with the staff, feeling a tinge of regret at having left it behind as the dragonborn shares his martial wisdom. "True, but I've been spent most of my life outdoors as much as I could help it. I've found different ways to replace its utility, when it comes to getting around. But there's more to my decision than that..." He scratches his head, glancing around the vicinity to see if Koide or anyone else was around or listening before responding. "It's about the perception that my choice of weapon can bring. I was brought up to be a peacekeeper, and I clung to that ideal as closely as I could throughout my training. I only avoided blades because I didn't think it was right to spill another's blood and still call yourself a guardian of the peace. But given, er, recent events, I'm seriously reconsidering for the first time. Maybe it seems childish, but it feels like I'm not very serious of a threat when I primarily wield a bō. Even Takumi uses his magic more often than his own; and my tantō I've only used for paring fruit and nuts..." "To be honest, I don't know much about two-handed blades outside of katana, which I've received some training with. I thought I'd start there, if you'd recommend it. What I really need is something not too hefty, though." (edited)

The dragonborn thinks for a minute before turning around and grabbing his wakizashi, still in it's scabbard and showing it to Sadao. "A wakizashi should suffice then. It's not as long as a katana, but longer than your tanto." he hands the man his sword, letting him test it's weight and feel for a minute.

Koide takes her daily blessings, more to appease Ryuz than the hope that it actually repairs her voice. She is less than pleased when Viraj joins the rotation, but it feels better anyway so she doesn't protest, even if she could. She spends the days of fog and dreary winter's chill in isolation as she can, first securing an alchemy kit out some of the destroyed labs left abandoned in the town. She only waves politely to townsfolk as they speak at her in words she doesn't understand. They aren't hostile, so she ignores them as best as she can. She spends a few hours working on drying out and storing the chromatic mud she pulled from a riverbank, as well as the other ingredient she is presented. When her prediction of the weather is correct on the second day, she makes the mistake of planning on how to greet Lyrel. She spires into a depression for the first part of the day. The silent woman manages to recover after the midday meal, and finds herself setting up a make shift lab with her alchemy tools in the attempt to make a bomb. She requisitions some of the materials from the fireworks storehouse: the nitrates, and components for saltpeter. Finalizing the components with her alchemical treatment, she wraps the explosive in cloth and pulp forming a basic form as it dries, and coats the form in lead to give it a hardened shell, attaching the fuse at the end. Two days of work to complete a bomb. She hoped it would work.

Sadao holds the wakizashi aloft, and tests its weight with a few swings. "This is good. But perhaps we could do better. A blade like this, but lengthened somewhat, with the same weight on the right places would be perfect. Can you do it, Ryu-sensei?"

Viraj rises early the next day, hoping to gather more herbs in the fields. However, the half-day long ritual he performed the previous day seems to have taken its toll on the older druid and his tired eyes are unable to find any useful plants for his potions. On the way back to the inn, he makes a quick stop at the smith to see about his shield. Again, he finds disappointment. The craftsman holds up the splintered mess of wood and broken metal bands. "Wǒ wúfǎ jiějué zhège wèntí" he says shaking his head and giving an apologetic look. Viraj doesn't understand the words, but manages their understanding. It was too much to hope for after that blow the dragonborn delivered. He nods and continues back to their lodging. "Well, I had a fruitless morning." He begins setting up his equipment to process some of the healing herbs Koide managed to find. He listens as Sadao and Ryuzuko discuss the matters of crafting the bard a new sword. "Think you could make me a new shield? You do owe me after all." He gives the dragonborn a wry grin as he breaks up one of the red leaves of the Healer's Boon and places it in his mortar. (edited)

"Hmm... I will see what I can do." Ryuzuko answers to Sadao before turning his attention to Viraj. "Certainly, friend, even if I was not in control of my action. Same buckler style I presume?" the dragonborn asks before going back to his work. Once he has finished tending to his gear he stretches his arms before answering his two companions, "I shall have both the sword and the shield done by the end of the week." (edited)

Another day... another magical healing. 'Maybe it was helping.' Koide thought to herself as she walked down the road outside of the Inn. The pain seemed to come less and less, and she slept slightly more comfortably. She had proved her professional skill to herself in the previous days, today she would test her mind some. She foresaw another day of solace, and soon she found herself back in the quiet mausoleum that was the magister's library. Before the sun peaked high through the broken window panes, she was pouring over spines looking for books that might interest her, if she could understand them.

"Eh... I'm not too particular on the details. Just needs to get the job done." Viraj replies to the dragonborn, then continues his own work of brewing a potion for the remainder of the day. The next two days are filled with much of the same for the druid. Though gathering herbs proves to be more successful. The next morning he tries his search near the coast and manages to locate a few clumps of golden-brown seaweed known as Mermaid Braid beginning to sprout from the shallow tide pools. The third day his search takes him to the fields on the southern side of town where he locates a stalk with a handful of red and gold Dragontongue Petal. "Spicy!" he notes when he cuts a sliver to chew on. The warmth gives comfort to Viraj. (edited)

While Ryu works, he occasionally notices Kinoh lounging about the smithy he's repurposed. The raccoon dog returns his gaze with a lethargic, yet sharp, look.

Koide finds a few books that pique her interest including a dictionary to help with translation. She focuses her study through a book of alchemy call The Way of the Golden Elixir. Referencing the dictionary for some of the notes that were scrawled in the native tongue. She studied on into the evening lighting candles to continue her study into the deeping hour when her stomach began to complain. She nabbed a snack before bed that evening from the slowly draining pantry. Koide slept well into the morning making up for her lost rest. Another cold day with bad weather. They would not be leaving this day either. She had brought her books back to the inn with her that night, so she spent some of the morning in the common room reading Kojiki. While some of the myths interested her, for the sensei had always said there is some truth to any tale, it did not steal her attention for long, and she was back reading in the alchemy treatise. Another long night of reading. Tomorrow, if the weather didn't break, it would be sword training... maybe (edited)

Two more days pass and Dandong remains trapped beneath a haze of perpetual fog, still and silent, but for the cawing of the crows. Ryuzuko continues his work in the smithy, pounding away at hot steel on the anvil as he forges a new blade for Sadao. Meanwhile, Takumi continues to help out in Xue Fu's kitchen, preparing communal meals for the town's survivors. Viraj scours the wilds for useful herbs and steeps potions from the healer's boon that Koide found by the river, while she herself is ensconced in the books that she scavenged from the magister's library. It's nearing dusk on the fifth day since the Kitakaze Maru arrived in Dandong, when a spectral steed ridden by a tall, pale Elf trots into town from the north...

Takumi returns late from assisting the townsfolk with their meal preparations. There seemed to be more people this day requesting a meal. Maybe it was due to the horrid weather, but this was a day of learning for the Half-elf street magician. He learned how to use spices and herbs to flavor a meal. Takumi is a little hasted when he realizes he doesn't have enough time to have a stew ready at dusk. The half-elf opts to make a noodle stir-fry with the vegetables and quick meats he has on hand. He doesn't realize it yet, but he used a little too much seasoning, especially the ones that cause a bit of fire in the throat. When the meal is served, Takumi is proud of his accomplishment. As each member of the party comes in for their plate, he awaits a reaction. The flavor is excellent, save for the pepper induced heat that is leaving the mouth yearning for something to cool the burn. "What do you think?" he asks the normally stoic Ryuzuko as the paladin prepares for his second bite. (edited)

It is a strange sight in the hazy fog as a tawny owl silently flaps into the center of town and perches itself atop a pitched roof. What was even stranger was when a single, glowing blue eye splits open in the middle of the owl's brow as the bird begins to look about in that strange way owls were want to do... Almost as quickly as the owl appeared, the took flight once more and disappears into the fog once more. Shortly after a large antlered stag colored in deep blacks and ashy whites with a huge, wispy wrack and brightly glowing pools of blue eyes silently trots into the town with a pale elf, wrapped heavily in a thick, warm cloak and his head wrapped tightly with a likewise thick scarf to fight out the frigid fog that swirled around the dark rider. The appearance of the mount and its rider were strange enough, but the lack of sound accompanying it pushed some of the nearby townsfolk, already on edge from their terrible encounter with the mind-wracking powers of the false hydra, into a near panic as they stumbled away from the odd elf. The elf looks about at the dilapidated state of the town and the grafiti splashed here and there with concern. He quickly dismounts the stag and with a snap of his fingers the beast disappears into a swirl of dark smoke. He approaches one of the braver townsfolk with a respectful bow, speaking in their native tongue. "Can you tell me what has happened here? I am seeking a woman from Je'dahn. A woman named Koide. Do you know where I could find her?"

Lyrel is met with a slow nod and a hand pointing towards the centre of town. "T-try the Jinjiang inn," the man manages with a gulp.

Recognizing that look of terror building, Lyrel realizes he is not likely to receive any more information from the man. He respectfully takes a step back and bows slightly once more. ”Xièxiè, xiān sheng.” He turns and begins moving towards the direction the man indicated, as a tawny owl flaps quietly in the foggy, dusky sky above... (edited)

Koide takes another spoonful of Takumi's latest variation. 'Her friend could *actually cook.'* She turns the page in her text. Rereading about this story about the Kotoamatsukami. She pauses thinking of Lyrael, she had been tempted to send another message to check on him, unsure if something had befallen him or perhaps he had bypassed Dandong entirely in the fog. Blankly staring at the page she idly runs her finger along the blank spacings on the page. She takes a brief inhale, thinking. 'Maybe this would be fine.' Time resting had put her better spirits despite the weather, and she had proven capable even without the use of voice. And she had learned more about her companions in the time at the inn than the boat ride here. 'Fighting together had the tendency for bringing people together.' Koide had wondered where Aralynn had disappeared to, she despised the woman from when she first met her, but now Koide found herself even more worried about the bitch trying to tread around with Lyrael. 'Why was she being so possessive?' He had not been her only lover over the years, but this one was different... at least to Koide. She hoped he felt the same. (edited)

Viraj holds a vial over over a small flame coming from his other hand, swirling the concoction within as it to comes just to the right consistency. The druid flicks his hand, extinguishing the fire used to brew his elixir. Setting the healing potion in a small rack to cool, he rises with his meal that Takumi prepared and walks to the window. He slurps the noodles as he watches the town wind down for the night, though the fog doesn't allow for much of a view. "Mmm. Pretty good, Takumi! You've come a long way... Could use a bit more heat. Maybe you could spice it up with a bit of the dragontongue that I found, but this is still tasty." He's shoving another mouthful of the noodles into his mouth before his finishes his sentiment. He turns to watch through the window again, and notices an owl light on the broken sign hanging above the door. "Huh..?" Then the figure of an elf emerges from the fog. "We expecting anyone?" he asks, wiping the broth from his chin as the person stops in front of the inn. (edited)

Koide looks up from her book, expectantly.

Sadao, now wearing his new Zuojun gown, savors the spicy taste of the noodles, which reminds him of Je'dahn. "Maybe we've got different palates, Vir. I think they've got plenty of kick already—hey! Cut that out!" He has little time to reminisce, as he fends off a ravenous Kinoh's attempts to steal his bowl for her own. It seems the two are already getting along famously. "So much for my wise spirit mentor. You're a little glutton!" He "says" through their uncanny telepathic connection. As he holds the tanuki at bay with one arm, he casts his gaze toward Koide, who'd seemed to be anticipating something for a while now. This companion she mentioned... I wonder what their past is? Just friends... right? While the bard began to fret, Kinoh finds an opening. She darts underneath his arm and thrusts her face into his bowl, partially spilling the contents while she laps up the broth, noodles, and meat and vegetables alike. She cuts her eyes at him as she feasts. "There's your first lesson, my young pupil. Never let your guard down!" comes her nonverbal response. He lets out a frustrated sigh. While he's cleaning up the mess with a towel, the stranger's presence is made known. He eyes the owl and stranger with curiosity. (edited)

Lyrel spots the illumination coming from the small inn and hears voices coming from within just as Longwei lands atop the broken sign. Steps forward and notices a few heads turning his way, initially not recognizing any of them. They appeared to be Je'dahninan from their dress and so addresses them in their native tongue. "Konichiwa. I am looking for a woman by the name of---" he stops suddenly as he realizes that one of those faces was... "Koide-chan? What... what happened? This is why you contacted me?" He pushes passed the others quickly as he comes up next to her. "What happened in this village?" (edited)

The book hits the floor spinning in the air as Koide bounds for the man, fully geared and burdened from travel. The relief of someone else she trusts so wholly overwhelms her, and she envelopes him in a strong hug. There is nothing she can say, so she just holds him in the embrace until he stops fighting the surprise before releasing him and greeting him more formally. She smiles and stands quietly lifting her hand up to invite the owl to light upon it. With her other hand, she motions for one of the others to speak for her.

Takumi comes out with another bowl of noodles for Viraj when the stranger walks in. The half-elf doesn't know what to make of this new addition... but Koide seems to know him... she seems to know him well. "Lady Koide... I mean Koide sure seems happy to see you... You must be Lyrel... Give me a moment, I'll bring you a bowl." Takumi gives the refilled bowl to the druid and heads to the kitchen to bring back a bowl for the traveler. He presents a steaming hot bowl to the elf, and sits down out of the way after seeing that everyone is satisfied. (edited)

Koide looks on with a frustration filled stare at Takumi as he literally offers Lyrel food without telling him she can't speak. She mocks talking with his hands and waves wildly at the sorcerer and points to Lyrel twice in exclamation. (edited)

From the table, Sadao's mouth silently falls open when he sees the two embrace. Kinoh, however, lets out a wheezing sort of whine, which the bard can easily tell is indicative of laughter. She meets his gaze with a wry grin that no earthly canine could express, slurping the last noodle through her sharp teeth. "Ooh, very interesting! I could tell you had a soft spot for the raggedy girl, but this casts a damper on things, hmm?" Blushing furiously, Sadao makes a sign with his hand, and passes his other one over the tanuki, speaking a Je'dahnian incantation. "I release you from our pact, to be called upon in the future." As he passes his hand over Kinoh, she disappears with a gust of wind, carrying only a gold leaf, which blows out of the window. After taking a second to compose himself, he marches over as Takumi slips away, strategically placing himself between Koide and Lyrel as he bows to the newcomer. "Sadao Huiya. It's a pleasure... Lyrel, right? One thing Takumi forgot to mention was that Koide can't speak, she... suffered an injury when we fought to save this town. I'll catch you up." He gestures for Lyrel to take a seat and eat, while he tells the story of the past few days.

Koide listens to Sadao's description in the way that only he could perform. He makes the right of it, and she watches as the men chat on the past few days. As the hydra battle concludes, Koide heads back toward her seat finally breaking from standing near Lyrel to retrieve her alchemy book off the floor. As the two talks, she returns to pull a chair up next to Takumi and sits, patting him on the shoulder. (edited)

Takumi assists with the storytelling by using illusion and water, adding images and activity throughout the story. He refills noodles when there is a lull in the activity of Sadaos storytelling genius. After everyone has had their fill, he makes a bowl for himself. His first bite comes across great, the second or third bite nearly chokes him with the burning sensation in his mouth. The sweat begins to pour off of him as he tries to hide the fact that his own food was burning his tongue. 'How did they eat so much of this?' he sets the bowl aside for the story to continue. Koide must have noticed, because she comes over and taps him on the shoulder. In struggled words "I'm ok, thanks. How are you doing?" He looks up at her, than gestures toward Lyrel. In a not so hushed tone, but trying to keep it between them... The heat of the noodles still present. "He's even prettier than you mentioned, by the way." (edited)

Ryuzuko comes back from working the forge at this point, hands and hakama slightly blackened from his work on Sadao's sword. He looks towards Lyrel, talking with Sadao and sees Koide and Takumi off to the side, "You must be Lyrel, I presume?" he asks of the elf as he sets his things behind the door, wiping his hands off more on a nearby rag. He gives a slight bow to the man then stands upright. "I am Ryuzuko Shochraos, a ronin of the silver dragonborn."

Viraj gives a warm smile and nod to the elf. He steps aside, taking the second bowl of noddles, and wanders back over to his table. Kicking up his heels on the table, the Rajani leans back in his seat to enjoy his meal as the reunion and recapitulation of the recent events. "Good news, Ryu. I've got a potion or two for you finished," he announces when the dragonborn enters.

Lyrel turns to a man that speaks for Koide. "I am indeed, thank you. I have had nothing, but dried fruits and rations over the last several days. I did not wish to linger too long in any one place. It would seem that I was right that haste was necessary." He turns and bows in the Je'dahnian manner as Sadoa introduces himself. "Please, I would hear all of it. Leave no detail unmentioned." He says politely, but there is a slight forcefulness behind the request to feel almost as if a command. Lyrel sits quietly, as he listens to the story and relishing the warmth of the bowl against the frigid flesh of his hands before he begins to slurp down the noodles. It was not immediate, the heat snuck up on him as he found himself sweating and fighting the urge wash down the brutal heat of the noodles. His face is red as he compliments Takumi's cooking with a slight wince. The taste was exceptional, but his elven palate was not quite prepared for the heat, as good as it felt within his cold stomach...

Drake [ Shadow | Juke | Magnir ]

Lyrel stands and returns to the bow. "Konichiwa, Ryuzuko-san. I am indeed, Lyrel. Lyrel Tylnìer. It is good to meet all of you. This sounds to be an utterly horrifying experience that has befallen this town. It is no wonder the townsfolk were exceptionally wary of me. I also encountered something strange. North of here along the coast, one of the villages was partially destroyed by something huge that came out of the ocean in the middle of the night. No one could describe it much, but they called it 'kaiju'. I was worried perhaps that was what had befallen here, but that does not seem to be the case. Tell me, Koide, what is that brought you across the waters to Honmin?"

Koide leans against her hand off to her left side looking at Lyrel's eyes, ignoring the instinct to shout. 'He'd figure it out eventually.' As she sat there quietly staring at him incredulously, not responding to his question. 'Maybe she had gotten over not being able to speak and not really known it, or perhaps it was just Lyrel in general.' She figured she would be in tears at this point in her imaginings of this scenario, but this was not the case. She smiles and shakes her head as Lyrel puzzlingly looks for her answer. She finally taps Takumi on the shoulder and points motions for him to answer. (edited)

Lyrel watches Koide’s condition with growing concern, finding himself unconsciously glancing a her burnt hair and scarred throat. Despite being a Hunter as well, something in him had always thought she would not end up like their old masters; scarred and ruined. He himself carried a number of hidden scars and healed wounds beneath his clothing. Still... it was good to see her in person and that hug had been full of passion and something else... comfort? No, that wasn’t quite it... he did not have the word yet, but it would come to him. Longwei senses the frustration of Koide and playfully nips at her hands while Lyrel’s keen, deep blue eyes took in everything about her...

Takumi looks at Koide, almost expecting her to answer. It looked like she wanted to. "Oh, we took the boat across because she got a job that required some assistance up in Tonghua. She pulled us all together for it, and it's working out so far. Had some trouble here, as you heard, and well she doesn't speak anymore." Takumi recognized the reaction to the noodles... 'thank the gods it wasn't just me.' He turns to Ryuz as the dragonborn starts settling in. "There are some noodles in the kitchen, they're likely still hot." Pretty sure that the dragonborn will have the same tastes as the rest of the crew. (edited)

Sadao frowns as the moment progresses. Wasn't he listening when I mentioned that? This guy... He crosses his arms and looks away for a few moments, quietly tapping his foot. While the bard had been brought up with the good manners not to voice such thoughts, he wasn't always good at hiding them. Why remind her of her infirmity? Ugh. What does she even see in— When he looks back and notices Lyrel's wistful gaze, he stands up abruptly. "I'm gonna go take a walk. Don't wait up for me. Thanks Takkun, the stir fry was great." Too perturbed to take the time to offer genuine constructive criticism on the meal's spiciness, he makes his exit. When he's out-of-doors, he feels better almost instantly. Old habits did die hard, after all. Maybe I'll spend the night outside. Shouldering his pack, he makes his way to the outskirts of town to set up a campsite, just like his childhood days. (edited)

"Ah, thank you." Ryuzuko answers to Viraj. He makes his way to grab a seat by the entrance when Takumi tells him of the noodles he made. "I will grab some now, thanks Takumi." he goes to get a bowl before coming back and leaning back in his chair, using his legs to hold the bowl as he eats. (edited)

"Kaiju, huh? Wonder if that has anything to do with that strange light we saw on our boat ride over. Heard a roar in the distance for what sounded like a large repitle." Viraj slurps up the last bit of his noodles. He sets his bowl aside and gives a satisfied belch. "Keep up the good meals coming there, Tak," he dabs his brow as the heat for the second bowl has finally produced a few beads of sweat. (edited)

The conversation makes Koide remember the passage from the book. She stands and quickly paces to her room to recover Kojiki. She brings the book and sits it in front of Viraj, turning to the page she had dog-eared earlier. She points out the passage: "When heaven and earth came into existence, four gods collectively known as the Kotoamatsukami appeared. They solidified and shaped the earth, which was then like floating oil on the primeval ocean. Using a spear, Sarutahiko, the Allfather, churned the ocean, thus forming islands of Je'dahn. However, a fifth God named Yomi emerged from the shadows, vowing to slay a thousand mortals each day, to which Suijin replied that he would every day beget fifteen hundred more to thwart this. The Kotoamatsukami came together and dragged Yomi into the Obsidian Maw, where all five were rent apart in the depths and destroyed." (edited)

Lyrel stops mid bite and glances up at Viraj when he says ’reptile’ with a strange, uncanny look in his eyes. He stands and comes over to read over the man’s shoulder as Koide lays a book out and indicates a passage. ”Where did you say you witnessed this?”

"Hmmph," Viraj grunts after reading the passage. "As we were crossing the Maw on our way here... five days ago, I think it's been. It appeared to the north of here." (edited)

Koide holds up six fingers in correction.

Lyrel stares off a moment as he tries to determine the rough distance from the Maw where they witnessed this disturbance to Yingkou, but without any relative and exact distances, that was not a fruitful endeavor. He sighs in frustration with a nod. ”It would seem the lands are under assault. Possibly, the people of Yingkou were to be sending word to Dalian of the attack, but I am not sure we can trust them to convey the dire nature of the situation. Koide, do you have the ability to send more of the messages you sent me? I could reach out to my father and have him carry word further of the events here and in Yingkou.”

She looks to Sadao, but not finding him, heads off to her room to grab a stash of paper with which to write. (edited)

Takumi perks up a little, he hadn't been paying too much attention to the elf, but thinking of how he's going to put his culinary learning to work. He already decided he's not going out to the community tomorrow, the weather has been a bit too miserable As Koide gets up to leave, "Yingkou had a similar problem as us? Did I miss that story?" (edited)

Lyrel turns his attention to the chef with a nod. "Indeed. Not but one two nights past, the residents reported a massive reptilian type creature coming out of the sea in the middle of the night. It did not appear to be intelligent from what I could gather from the survivors. It rampaged through the town, then proceeded north along the coast. They also said it was spitting acid or bile. I ordered them to send word to the nearest garrison and capital city, but... I think perhaps the word from an ambassador such as my father may carry more weight."

Takumi nods in recalling the earlier conversation "That's what you were talking about earlier. The Kaiju and the village... I'm sorry, I've been a little bored hanging around town. If I wasn't cooking I'd probably be scavenging a bit more." He trails off a little, thinking of the state of the town and Lady Koide as well. "But with the state of things here, I don't know..."

Lyrel nods thoughtfully as he looks expectantly for Koide. "Tell me, what are your plans now? Will you help to rebuild Dandong? You mentioned Koide has a job that she is here to do."

"Yup. Once she get's all healed up we are heading to Tonghua - a day or two more. Apparently there's some problems around there too. At least we won't be blindly stumbling into a situation... Like we did here." Viraj chuckles and takes a sip from his waterskin. (edited)

Koide returns with her preparations. She stands at the table and begins to write in response of Viraj's words. "I thought we were just waiting for the weather to clear. Did we secure the wagon yet?" (edited)

Lyrel nods thoughtfully to Viraj’s words as he takes another bite of the overly spiced noodles, wincing slightly as the hot breath hits his heated tongue. He was beginning to perspire a bit and his cheeks were flushed but he says nothing as he takes more noodles; it was still hot food after several days out in the frozen fog. ”Koide, what is this mysterious job you have come to complete?” He surreptitiously rubs a small metal token woven into a leather bracelet around one wrist.

Koide slides her stack of papers pulling a different paper from the bottom, it is creased in letter form and a broken wax seal has left its red residue despite being removed. He slides to it to Lyrel and it reads: Honoured Master of the Raven Watch, My name is Jiang Kokwan and I write to you to beseech your aid. I am the Shizhang of the small village of Tonghua in southern Hong province and our home has been beset by a terrible evil. The monster appears without warning and feeds upon my people without fear or restraint. Those bitten by the foul creature languish and die from the unholy wounds that it leaves upon them. Steel does not harm it. It cannot be slain by common folk. I beg of you; help us. We do not have much, but what we do, we will gladly give for our salvation. Jiang Kokwan Shizhang of Tonghua She had not shared the letter specifically with the others, but had given some of the description to her party on the boat travel to Dandong. (edited)

Viraj replies to Koide with a shrug, then adds, "Fog. Injuries. Either way we aren't leaving just yet. And, I haven't seen any animals that the town can spare to pull a cart." (edited)

Koide winces at the realization that they were waiting on her instead of the fog.

Lyrel reads through the letter quickly, then rereads it again before passing it back to Koide with a nod. He glances towards the others before looking back at Koide with a questioning look. It spoke volumes. ’Do they know about The Watch?’

Koide shakes her head with a 'no' which was mostly correct. Takumi knew some of the basics, and Ryuz was probably smart enough to know that there was some guild, from their previous travels, but no one knew the full story. She hoped it would remain that way. She wrote on her own page: 'Perhaps we should turn in so that we can try to leave in the morning. Hopefully, the fog should be clear by then.' She prayed in the back of her mind that no one protested even with her hands still shaking from the burns. (edited)

Lyrel nods sagely. "What can I do to help?"

Takumi looks at Koide and then the remainder of the party. "Well, since Lady Koide... Sorry, Koide... Bad habits you know... Anyways, since Koide knows you, and I know a little of your exploits with her, I think she asked you here to fill a hole that was just vacated. This crazy elf, and I mean downright paranoid crazy, was supposed to help, but she vanished. Yeah, she didn't like Ryuz at all... And he seems pretty cool to me. We really don't know what we're going to be up against, and in her current state she needs someone with your kind of experience to kind of speak for her for this contract. Something along those lines... Am I right, Koide?" Takumi looks over at the leader of their troupe, convinced that he got it right.

Viraj watches the pair share furtive glances with one another. He wonders what secrets these two are hiding, but decides not to press. Koide wouldn't hide important information from us. "Don't ask me. I'm just here to smash things... And help keep everyone alive, now it seems." He waves a hand at his potions before him. "Especially since that the cleric ran off with her tail between her legs," he adds to Takumi's point. (edited)

Lyrel looks between Takumi and Viraj as they speak in turn. ”I am no healer, but I am skilled with blade and spell. I know much of the monsters of this world. As you said, Koide-Chan and I have worked together in the past. If she needs my help, I am here for her and by proxy for you all as well. I will do everything within my power to keep you all alive to complete your job.”

'This just might work.' Koide thought to herself, hearing Lyrel's support of the group. 'Despite a few setbacks, this was a good decision.' Koide smiled, and nodded to Takumi's expectant look.

Lyrel joins Koide's group of companions for the night at the Jinjiang inn and when morning comes Ryuzuko returns to the forge to finish his work on Sadao's new blade. Takumi spends most of the day practicing his cooking. However, as the afternoon draws in, he grows restless and heads out into the ruins of the town in search of anything worth salvaging. The houses on the south side of Dandong have yet to be scoured for resources by the townsfolk and are still ripe for the picking. However, as the half-elf rifles through the possessions in the houses of the may-or-may-not-be-dead, he's too concentrated to notice the tell-tale clip-clop of shoes approaching behind him. "...niánqīng rén, nǐ zài nàlǐ kěnéng huì zuò shénme?" A thin, male voice demands in Honmin.

Takumi perks up and without a care in the world turns to the man. "Oh, hello sir, how are you doing this fine evening?" A smile crosses Takumi's face and he extends his hand in greeting. "Oh, this? Yeah, there's nothing good here, but feel free to take a look if you like." (edited)

The man has light grey hair and walks with a stick. He's clearly getting on in years. "Nǐ bǎ wǒ dāng shǎguā ma, nánhái?" He demands angrily.

Takumi smiles wider and nods "Oh don't worry, I'm just looking. You have some pretty neat stuff here, if you want I can buy something from you. You know, to help you out." He pulls a leather attaché bag from the pile, and holds out four gold coins "How much for this?" He lifts the bag and shakes the coins in his hands. (edited)

Feeling refreshed from his night in the woods, Sadao awakens very late in the morning, yawning. After dusting off some stray blades of grass, he clasps his hands in a gesture of prayer. "I call upon you to fulfill our pact." he says in Je'dahnian. At his words, a small gust of wind carrying leaves issues forth, heralding Kinoh's arrival. She lets out her own wide yawn, revealing sharp teeth. "Hmph. You were rude when last we spoke. I'm not talking to you." He rolls his eyes and sets to work on clearing his small campsite while the tanuki lounges. "Hm. I do wonder where raggedy-girl got to though..." Ignoring her telepathic pondering, he wipes his brow once he's finished cleaning. It was already past noon, so he has brunch on the spot, finding some berries for Kinoh. "Alright, let's go," he says, grabbing his pack. "Ryu is probably done forging that sword for me." The tanuki wrinkles her snout. "I know I said I wasn't talking to you, but as your guide, I'd be remiss not to tell you when you reek. Ought to fix that first." Sadao sniffs his underarm, only to find the canine was right. After a wash in a nearby stream, the pair reenters Dandong as the afternoon dragged on. It's only a few minutes walking through the ruined districts of town before they hear some commotion nearby. Sadao rushes over. "Nín hǎo," he says to the perturbed elder fuming at Takumi. "What seems to be the issue?"

Takumi sees Sadao and he makes a point in saying, "See... I'm glad I'm not the only one that walked into your house." He turns to Sadao. "I don't think this guy is happy to see me in his home, but Apparently you're looking through the houses too, did you find anything? Can you ask this guy if this is his, and if so, how much does he want for it?" (edited)

"This knife-ear is looting peoples' homes," the old man explains to Sadao in Honmin, his anger clear from the venom in his words. "He should have some respect for the dead and for this community, after all it has been through. What has been left will eventually be salvaged and used to start anew."

Sadao appears dismayed. "Takkun..." He thinks back to the clothes Takumi had presented them; he didn't even consider it then, but those had likely been looted too. Still, he wanted to give the sorcerer the benefit of the doubt. He'd always seemed more eccentric than malicious. "He's definitely not going to let you buy it off him, he thinks you're stealing it. And regardless, he's right, this stuff still belongs to the town's survivors first." He approaches Takumi, and tries to take the messenger bag from him to present to the old man. "Here." He looks to Takumi. "I can't really apologize on your behalf, though. It'd mean more coming from you." He places a hand on the half-elf's shoulder, who feels a familiar current run out of the bard and into him, as tongues takes effect. "Go on," he says, with an expectant look.

Takumi looks confused... "Apologize for what? I've stolen nothing, there isn't anything worth stealing. I only offered to buy the bag because I thought that this was his house and this was the best thing here. I'm looking around, yes, I'm looking for... wait a minute, why'd you give the bag to him. Is this your house? What are you doing here then? What are you going to do with the bag?"

Koide was torn between a catharsis of having Lyrel here and not being able to say all the things left unsaid since they had last held a few quiet moments. 'And now I can't say shit.' She was silently agitated as she lead the elven warrior to the magister's library as he had so - she shivered, pushing the thought down - He had asked, and she wasn't gonna tell him 'no' on something this simple even if she could. There was a final numbing twinge from the burns. It was dull. 'Almost gone,' she evaluates as they walk. She could practice her sword forms again soon, and be back to her full potential. 'Aside from the magics,' she corrected. 'That was gonna be a problem.' Since her vow of silence, she had began to gleem a new understanding of the people around her. She had finally realized that Sadao might have been a bit sweet on her. The whole apologizing thing. That might have been guilt, but his demeanor when he met Lyrel. Slightly dour glances when they passed since. 'Had he been blushing when she had came into the hall wrapped in that towel?' She had been too preoccupied to notice. Her foot catches on a wayward stone, her mind running through this new aspect of reality and her body pitches forward, but Lyrel is there to catch her in the moment. Koide fought the urge to swoon. 'This was so unbecoming.' She smiles as the most hilarious thought came to her mind. (edited)

Smiling at the man but grimacing internally, Sadao gives Takumi another pat on the shoulder, a little harder, in order to mask his next words with a message directed at the sorcerer. "Come on, Takkun, it doesn't matter whether it's his house or not. You get that, right? Just say you're sorry for now and leave it be." (edited)

Takumi looks down at his feet then looks up at Sadao. "I'm telling you that I have nothing to apologize for. There is no better way to get to know someone than by their possessions. And if the lives of those people are gone, their memories have to live on in some way. Take the house next door, or was it two houses back. They were a couple, modest lifestyle for these parts, and they were fishers. They were also very well organized and committed to each other. See, there is nothing but memories here. I will not apologize for getting to know the people that were lost. If this is this man's house, which it might be, because of the age of some of the things in here, like that bag. It hasn't been used in around 10 years, you can tell by the buckles nearly rusting together. It is well worn, but well taken care of. Is that how you injured your knees? Running messages? I apologize for entering your home without permission. I really would like to buy that bag, if you'll sell it. To keep the memory of this town, and for my disgraceful actions" Takumi bows low to the elder gentleman.

The old man accepts the messenger bag from Sadao, but stares at Takumi with hard eyes. "You talk of the lives of the people of this town as though they were worth nothing. Do not disillusion yourself; your disingenuity is plain to me. You dishonour their memory." He gives Takumi one last stony look, before turning back to Sadao. "Please take him away."

With a sigh, Sadao bows to him and heads for the door, gesturing for Takumi to follow. He did what he could to ease the situation, certainly, but there was little he could do in the face of morals like Takumi's. But it still stung. When they get outside, he leads the half-elf a few dozen paces away, to an alley. When they get there, he turns back to look at him. "I'm sorry, Takkun, but your logic, I just... don't get it. I mean, looting and stealing are one and the same, and they're both wrong. That's no way to honor someone's memory... and I hate to say it, but I don't think you really believe it either." He pauses, looking away as he remembered the magister's dying moments, and the items they'd found in his quarters. Xue Fu's words—about their snooping—echo in his mind. He shakes his head. That was different. Refocused, he speaks up once more. "Did you take those clothes without anyone's permission too? And please... tell the truth."

Takumi follows Sadao out the door. "I honestly took nothing from any of the homes I visited... I just couldn't. These people are left with basically nothing, they lost friends, family, mothers and daughters. I've seen the sadness in their eyes when I was helping serve their meals. It wasn't about honor, that's true... I guess it was what if noone does remember them, like before...? Yes, my intention was to go looting, as you put it, ... I call it scavenging... but I didn't." He continues through the alley to head back to the inn. (edited)

”Easy, Koide-Chan.” Lyrel says gently as he helps right her footing. ”I imagine you all have been through hell the last few days. I will try avoid asking questions since I know that must be frustrating. I am not sure how you came into this group, but they seem capable at the least if they are all still alive. I feel like you are the de facto leader of this group and so I will follow your lead, if you wish. It has been sometime since we have seen each other. It is good to see you again. Very good, perhaps more so than I originally anticipated. I feel like from the hug earlier that you feel the same way.” He clears his throat abashedly. ”I am hoping that perhaps I can find something of use in this Magister’s library being so close to the Maw which might explain this creature that attacked Yingkou. Even if just something as simple as a folktale or local legend. Also....” he leans in close to whisper. ”You mentioned he was a mage? Do you happen to know where his spellbook might be located? I could perhaps use some of the late magister’s abilities to bolster mine own and continue his legacy.”

With the start of his sobering talk, she dismissed the internal joke about starting a harem. After regaining her composure, she listened and walked, not having her paper or satchel with her. She understood he meant well, but his questions remained unanswered until they reached the reservoir of paper and ink in the library. She left the personal questions go unanswered. Koide thought that they were self-explanatory anyway, from his words. Instead she wrote a single sentence, 'Sadao has the spellbook.'

Sadao scratches the back of his head as Takumi leaves. Maybe he does mean well after all. I guess I'm gonna have to look out for him in the future, so he doesn't upset anyone else by accident. He looks around for Kinoh, spotting her staring after the sorcerer from the mouth of the alley. He folds his arms. "You look like you've got something to say." The tanuki looks away, pointing her nose upwards. "Oh, right. Not talking to me." He shrugs emphatically, before walking off. A bit of time later, he finds Ryu's repurposed forge, and enters. "How's it coming?"

Lyrel reads the note and nods with a smile. Koide was always practical. ”Of course you already took it. There are several tomes here that I could study. Would you be adverse to me taking them for reading on the journey? Perhaps once we have finished our job we can return them to the town. Or this man’s family.”

Koide nods with approval. 'This was their way.'

Sadao walks in on Ryuz polishing the blade against a sharpening stone. "Almost..." he replies, deeply concentrated on the finishing of the bard's ko-katana. The dragonborn moves the sword from the larger stone, placing it on a piece of cloth. He carefully takes a pinch of extremely small stones, placing them on the middle line of the blade. His hand skillfully slides them up and down the sword, slowly revealing the sharp change from the hard steel of the back of the blade, and the softer, yet razor sharp edge. "There, done..." he declares, raising the finished blade into the air, letting the light shine and reflect off of it. Ryuzuko, satisfied with his work, gives it a few more strokes of a cloth to clean it before placing it in it's scabbard. The ronin kneels on the ground in front of Sadao, holding the finished ko-katana in the palms of his hands, presenting it to the man. "Your ko-katana is completed, Sadao the bard."

With the trip to the library a success for Lyrel, Koide had thought about her magics on the way back to the inn. They were another part of her lost. She wasn't cut off from the power. Her ability to gaze through wolf's eyes still answered her ritual. She had briefly tried several invocations last night, when she had finally gotten some of her wits about her. Only the one worked. She felt up to practicing sword forms again, but she didn't surrender to the whim. Her legs no longer caught from the pain of unseen scars when she walked. In fairness, she probably could match any of her cohorts blade-to-blade in a match, but that missing magical factor was going to be something to overcome. Koide had hoped that the village would have had a skilled magical healer. Someone to fix this. If one had lived in Dandong, he had surely been consumed by the false hydra. 'Why was she rehashing all this? It is folly.' She chided herself at dinner. Magic had grown to be a sore subject for her. When her companions had brought up magic during the meal, she had silently found ways to busy herself and make her way out of the

12:23

conversation. No one argued with the mute woman anyway. This day felt like a waste for her, but she just took it in stride. Lyrel tried to comfort her, but she wasn't having it. She read on her alchemy book when the time allowed itself in the privacy of her room. And as she settled in for the night, she rebuffed the attentions of her companions at the door - clinging to isolation for the night. Her final thoughts before falling asleep were troubling dour, 'Tomorrow... if the fog cleared, we can finally be on their way....' the thought refused to end there, with a pang of bitterness of her personal loss lingering'to help the next group of hapless idiots who can't save themselves.' The thought stung inside her head, like a cobra's withering bite. Altruism nagged at her soul, 'Fine... at least the village and its people survived.' She took brief solace as she drifted to sleep. (edited)

Sadao kneels to accept the blade with both hands, head bowed. He draws the blade to inspect it, turning it over in the natural light. Seeing it was good, he resheathes it and bows a final time before the dragonborn. "Thank you for hearing out this selfish request of mine," he says, using traditional Je'dahnian phrasing. In contrast to the austere words, as his head lifts back up, he's practically beaming. Sadao rises to his feet and leaves the smithy. Once outside and in an area free from debris or refuse, he performs a kata with the blade, familiarizing himself with it in short order. As he goes through the motions, he feels a slight exhilaration in them. Is this how it feels for her? He wonders through the practice. Eventually, he settles down for what would likely be their last overnight stay in Dandong, at least for some time.

Viraj has busied himself again throughout the day with preparing another potion of healing. When Koide returns from the library, he waves her over. "I found these when when looking for other herbs." He holds up two green, fist-sized fruits. "There's a substance inside them that can be a bit corosive." (edited)

Koide had remembered accepting them from Viraj, but her head was preoccupied so the fruits sat in her pack waiting to be processed the following morning when she awoke.

Takumi finds his way to the kitchen of the inn, not really paying attention to those present. He isn't moving with the same energy that he normally has and begins preparing the evening meal. 'What is happening to me?' he continues sicing tomatoes and a green stalky vegetable that he hasn't identified yet. 'I should have come back with a bag full of cool stuff... Why didn't I?' "Shit, forgot to start the noodles." The half-elf quickly mixes the batter for the noodles and starts kneading the doughy mixture. He continues doing so whole thinking. 'I know that I should feel bad for these people and I continue to feel their loss. They lost a lot of people, but that means there is a lot of unclaimed valuables throughout the town. Sadao is right, but there is plenty of stuff to go around.' Takumi decides to try something different with the noodle batter and cuts out some larger squares from the flattened dough. 'I've been having trouble talking my way out of things lately... Language is only part of it, maybe there's something else going on.' The cook piles some vegetables onto the squares and folds the dough over creating a pocket of mixed vegetables within the doughy squares. He bakes the squares and begins the meat sauce preparations.

Lyrel slips a few of the more important looking books into his pack. He attempts some small talk with Koide, but finds that her inability to reply without scribing everything quickly frustrates her and so they both fall into silence for the remainder of the time spent in the library. He wishes to catch up and find out everything that she had done since their last time together. He can only imagine her suffering, the lack of connection with not only people but the magic she once possessed at her disposal. He knew magic, it was a part of him and the utter loss of self felt as if it would tear him apart. The fact that she had not yet gone on a rampage showed her restraint.

00:46

The next day he gave Koide the space she seemed to request. He would spend most of the day reading some of the new books he gathered and getting to know his new companions. In spite of being in his books he would occasionally glance up whenever someone entered the room or spoke.

The next dawn is met with the weak rays of a distant sun, slowly burning off the fog and cloud that has blanketed Dandong like a shroud for the last few days. Gulls caw overhead and the smell of brine hangs on the air, born by a salty breeze from the north-east. The weather is turning. If Koide's not mistaken, they'll see blue skies by mid-morning. Time to be on their way.

Sadao stretches in the scant morning light, readying himself for travel. After having breakfast, he busies himself just outside of the inn, checking and double checking the contents of his pack to ensure he was ready to go, while Kinoh wanders off to amuse herself in Dandong one last time. (edited)

Takumi finishes cooking up breakfast and begins packing away some foodstuffs (cheese, dried meat, bread, nuts, and vegetables) that won't go bad too quickly. He also packs up some essential cooking utensils, the smallest cutting block that he can find, a small pot, a frying pan, a chopping knife, spatula, and ladle. Finding that the cast iron collection is too heavy, he trades the pot and skillet for a single skillet with deep sides. He also decided to leave the cutting block behind. He gathers up the rest of his gear and brings his stuff to the common area before sitting down to eat. (edited)

Ryuzuko has been up for a bit longer than the others, methodically sharpening his odachi on the porch. The dragonborn gives a nod to Sadao as moves around outside the inn. After he has finished honing the blade, he puts it away in its sheath and rests it against the wall next to his pack. He then walks down off the porch before sitting on the ground, legs folded underneath him with his hands on the top of his thighs. The ronin begins to meditate with his eyes closed for quite awhile, taking in the sounds of Dandong. He hears the clangs of Takumi in the kitchen as well as Sadao as he is busy gathering his things together. After almost ten minutes, he opens his arms wide, clapping his scaly hands together twice, keeping his palms together afterwards. The dragonborn bows his torso down, hands still meeting. "Shōkan..." as the words leave his lips the ground before him begins to become charged with visible static. The grass stands on end and the small stones start to shake as the air charges with some holy power. A few moments later, a bolt of lightning, seemingly from nowhere, crashes into the ground, a front the ronin. With a flash, anyone in sight would be momentarily blinded by the streak of light. As it dissipates, a massive black horse, already harnessed, appears where it struck. Thin streaks of lightning arc about the muscled body of the steed as it moves about, adjusting to the ground beneath it. (edited)

Ryuzuko stands from his bow, grabbing the reins of the beast before stroking its mane. "Vinxa ihk confnir, Tsuruki. Si mi persvek rigluin di dout dastudr ekess assist udoka persvek hesi ossalur." the dragonborn says in draconic with hisses and hard consonants. Tsuruki looks towards the Ronin, almost as if it were speaking to him, "It would be my pleasure, Shochraos. Anything you ask of me, I shall do it to the best of my ability" the steed beats its hooves against the ground, small sparks arcing across the dirt as it does. Ryuzuko then goes to gather his pack and odachi before securing them on the massive creature. He turns to Sadao "All right, we have our horse, now we need a cart to her to pull." he says to the man as he finishes securing his gear. (edited)

Viraj wakes the the next morning and, as the routine has been for the last few days, he begins his day looking for more reagents for his potions. With the lands surrounding the town showing the effects of the creature, The nearby the grassy fields seem to have given up all that they can as his efforts prove to be fruitless in this endeavor. Perhaps further out. But the druid picks up on the changing winds and the sounds of the birds in the nearby bay and decides to call it quits of the day. Things seem to be finally taking a turn for the better. Though empty-handed he wears a smile on his way back to the inn. Finding the dragonborn tending to his new mount, Viraj gives Ryuzuko a nod. "You find yourself a new friend too?" he asks referring the little raccoon-like creature that has been following Sadao recently. (edited)

Koide readied her packs after breakfast. She saw the signs in the sky, and let the others know that the fog would lift today. She scribbled a message to Sadao, who had proven invaluable when dealing with the local folk. 'Sadao-san, could you please look to securing us a cart or wagon for our journey. Let me know if you require coin.' She bowed in silence and smiled upon her rise.

"Yeah," replies Sadao, turning to regard Viraj as he rises to get something to eat. "Her name's Kinoh. She's a spirit given flesh, here to guide me." Remembering who he was talking to, he leaves off there with a knowing smile, as the druid could surely understand the significance. He pauses, then looks around for the tanuki, finally realizing she wandered off while he was packing. "Ugh. Sometimes I wonder if I'm supposed to be guiding her, though." Sadao sits peacefully for a while, finishing off the rice that partially composed his breakfast, while he quietly observes Ryu's meditation. When a bolt of lightning comes crashing down at the dragonborn's call, he flinches, shielding his eyes. He relaxes as he sees that it has summoned a steed, and is glad he finished his food first, as he would've undoubtedly spilled it everywhere. "Heh. Talk about spirits given flesh. Kinoh didn't show up like that, that's for sure." At Ryu and Koide's prompts, he kicks to his feet from where he was sitting, and shakes his clothes clean. "Got it." Taking just his sword and scroll for now, he begins searching through town. Since he figures Han Zheng would be in charge of that sort of thing, he starts in that direction, keeping his eyes peeled, and contacting Kinoh through telepathy when he senses her in range as well. "Hey, don't just go walking off without saying anything. Anyway, have you seen any carts around?"

"Why not one of the abandoned market carts on the square?" Kinoh remarks, her tone making it sound as though it's the most obvious thing in the world.

Sadao blinks, then presses a hand to his head with a grimace. "That's... something we could do, yeah. So long as they're abandoned. Wouldn't want the townsfolk getting the wrong idea... like with Takkun." He looks around the square for one suitable for their needs.

There isn't a cart to be found with out some kind of wear or damage. However, enough remain that something serviceable can be cobbled together by cannibalising two or three. (edited)

Sadao calls over the rest of the party, identifying the leftover carts in the square. He joins them in putting together a usable cart.

Lyrel approaches and offer his help in getting the cart in working order. ”I do not have the exceptional skills to do much here, but I will help in any way I can.” His Je’dahnese was heavily accented in his elven and Honmin dialect, but especially for Sadao there were no issues understanding him. ”Sadao-san. I am told that you have the Magister’s spellbook? Would you be adverse to allowing me to examine it sometime to see if I might be able to copy some of these spells into my own?” (edited)

Shaking his hands and original Je'dahnian clothes free of the dirt clinging to the cart, Sadao doesn't notice Lyrel's approach until he begins to speak. All at once, the bard's mannerisms become just a bit more tense than they were minutes ago. "Oh, Tylnier-san. Hey." When the elf makes his request, Sadao seems at first hesitant to answer. He smiles and kneels to dig through his pack, but several things were racing through his head at once: I watched the magister die. Is it right to just hand this off to someone I barely know? He does seem to know what he's talking about... and Koide seems to trust him. Ugh. Maybe too much. They're... pretty close, huh. His thoughts tinged with an ugly streak of jealousy, his hands brush his ko-katana. The bard is struck with inspiration. He looks back to Lyrel. "Yeah, of course Lyrel-san—if you're alright with my calling you by your first name. But hey, I've got an idea to make this more interesting." He stops digging through his bag (partially an act, the spellbook certainly wasn't hard to find) and rises to his feet. "We've only recently met, so I don't know your fighting style at all yet. It might be easier for us to study these spells and their applications if we work together, yeah? Why don't we start with a due-er, sparring session once we're on the road? Around midday?" With another boyish smile on his face, albeit one a bit more forced, he extends his hand to Lyrel to shake. "After that, we'll at least have an understanding of each other. And you can copy whatever spells you want. However things go, no hard feelings, yeah?"

Lyrel bows slightly. ”Yes, of course, you may call me Lyrel.” He listens intently to the rest and rubs his wrist absently while doing so, completely oblivious to any additional connotations hidden within Sadao’s words. ”A sparring session would be an excellent way to get to know one another! I have yet to see how you fight, but I can think of no better way to bond with someone than to cross blades with them.” He grins widely. ”You honor me with this request, Sadao-San! I would gladly study the spells with you as well. I do not wish to sound covetous with my request. I did not know you were a follow practitioner.”

Not one to pass up an opportunity to get his hands a little dirty, Viraj grabs his bag from inside the inn and proceeds to the square to assist with the salvaging of a cart. The former shipwright pulls out his tools and begins cobbling pieces together from the various. After getting a few sideboards hammered back into place, he moves then moves to the wheels. The absence of the noise from the hammering allows him to overhear the discussion of the spellbook between the two men. He stifles a laugh as he detects within Sadoa's challenge what appears to be a grudge against the newcomer. "Before y'all start poking each other, think you two could give me a hand and hold this up while it get this last wheel back on? I figure between the two of you it's something y'all can manage." (edited)

Koide notices the repaired cart as the trio bring it by the inn. She smiles at Sadao. 'He had done an excellent job.' But the warrior noticed the tools that Viraj placed in the back of the cart. Obviously he had been forced to do some repair work. She still found it surprising how well these two groups had formed a team with just a little adversity. Lyrel was with the pair. He probably managed to finally retrieve that spellbook she'd told him of the day prior. 'Still putting things off to the last second.' She was sort of grateful he hadn't changed that much since they last were together. 'Lyrel always came through for her though.' That brought another smile to her face. Something about the injury had changed her. She was enjoying what she had. 'Maybe losing something precious had finally gave her clarity in what was important?' She lifted the bundle of her gear into the back of the cart, placing them next to the growing pile of items. She had considered disassembling the alchemy lab and placing it in the chest wrapped in clothing, but she had been happy to have it available when she was there, and didn't want to strip it from the town's meager reserves. She had needs, but that lab was not one of them. Besides it would be too easy to damage on the trip. She headed back inside the inn to retrieve the chest and the rest of her effects.

Once Tsuruki is hitched up to the cart, the band of warriors head out west, waving a last goodbye to a few of the townsfolk who come out to see them off as they go. It's fair day and while it certainly isn't warm, the weather is relatively mild, compared to what they've had to deal with for the last week. The morning leg of travel will be roughly four hours before they break for lunch, but the land is at least flat and the road well trodden enough to cause the cart no trouble.

Taking to the road is easier for Takumi, now that his gear is sitting on the cart. He continues on in silence for the first hour or so before approaching Sadao. "I have a few problems..." The half-elf appears genuinely distressed, but his voice is more than a whisper but not quite his normal boisterous speech. "I know that my actions in town caused you a bit of trouble, but they trouble me even more. I'm starting to think that the battles have dulled me a little more than should be normal. First thing... I don't usually get caught when I'm scavenging lost buildings. And number two... I had feelings for these people... Sure they've been through some tawagoto, but the things aren't the important part to people that have been through that stuff. Finally... I can always talk or manipulate my way out of anything. I've always had the silver tongue, but it appears that's gone... Do you think it has something to do with the mental scrambling of that creature?" (edited)

"Well, uh..." Sadao was loathe to admit it, but he was having a difficult time remembering just how good Takumi's gift of gab was before they encountered the hydra. Either way, he felt that the sorcerer's actions absolutely weren't doing him any favors. And his casual talk of manipulation caused him to raise an eyebrow, but perhaps that was the hydra's fault as well, skewing his mental priorities? "Y-Yeah, what it was doing to our heads might've had something to do with it. But... how do I say this? It's not just about getting caught or talking your way out of it, it's about the reason you're doing it in the first place, too. Like... if you really have feelings for them, you'd figure they need every bit of material goods they can get to dig themselves out of this. And besides that, some of them might really be attached to the items left, because that's all they have left of their old lives." There's a pregnant pause as Sadao looks away, thinking over how best to phrase things to him without it coming off as a lecture. He then begins gesticulating as he begins an example. "Say, for instance, you lost something dear to you, but were charmed to forget its existence. By the time the charm wears off, it turns out someone else made off with it. You'd still feel really strongly about it! I think those feelings should be respected, if you care for someone."

Takumi's thoughts go a thousand different directions at once, 'should any of that matter?' The half-elf decides to take a different route. "So... If we confront some bandits or something... We leave them their stuff after we destroy them? That doesn't make sense, even if they were only doing it to feed their family. The family is going to miss those things, should we care? We come across an overturned carriage, the driver died in the accident... you think we should just leave whatever is within behind? The gone are gone, their unclaimed stuff shouldn't just sit there. My problem is, why was I unwilling to take it? I didn't care about these people, I did 'feel' for them from the beginning. They also have helped me to help the group..." His voice trails for a moment... "Thank you Sadao, I think I understand what you mean. I won't let that happen to me again." A smile appears on Takumi's face for the first time since the incident with the old man.

"Heh, glad to help." Sadao scratches the back of his head with hesitant laughter. It seemed like he was getting through to him, so he considered it a success. But then again, whether or not Takumi did have any further plans of mischief, it wasn't Sadao's focus at the moment. Because the time was just about right... "Oi, Ryu-kun! Don't you think it's time to give Tsuruki a break? We could have some lunch and stretch our legs." He catches Lyrel's eye and nods. "Have some time to practice, too, yeah?"

Lyrel looks over to Sadao from where he was taking a drink feom his waterskin and grins. ”Yes, I would enjoy some practice! It will be good to stretch my muscles after so many days on the road and to warm the blood. This cold makes for miserable travel.” He stands and takes a moment to loosen his shoulders and joints as he draws out a beautiful, two-handed blade of exquisite beauty. The blade is clearly very old and topped with a clear, if slightly rough-cut blue gemstone. ”Your lead.” He nods.

Ryuzuko gives Sadao a nod. "Stop at the next clearing we get to, Tsuruki" he tells his steed in draconic.

With the stop for a midday meal, Viraj takes some time to inspect the cart. Satisfied that it appears to be holding up well, he finds a spot under a tree to eat his ration and watch the sparring session that's about to commence. "You two are determined, huh?" he says after tearing off a bit of dried meat with his teeth. "Well, don't hold back. I'll heal up any wounds if you manage to deal any out," he adds with a chuckle, thinking that outcome unlikely. (edited)

Sadao nods, walking over to the other side of the clearing, and drawing his own blade, short in length, but remarkable in its newness and light weight. Although his aims have been less than noble thus far, he makes a mental note to favor the blunt edge, heeding Viraj's offer. All is quiet for a few moments, as he watches the elf's movements. But his eyes dart away on occasion to check if 'she' is watching. "Okay... go!"

As soon as he calls his warning, Sadao begins the melee far more aggressively than he would normally, closing the gap as quickly as possible and making a rather reckless series of swings at Lyrel.

Lyrel taps his ancient runeblade to his forehead as the hitherto simple runes near the base of blade suddenly blaze with a deep blue color. In much the manner Lyrel expected, Sadao threw himself headlong into the match. He dodges easily around the shorter blade and follows up with rapid strike with the blunt back of the blade to Sadao’s shoulder. The blow was painful and would likely bruise, but nothing dangerous. ”Too quick. You should always take a moment to watch your opponent and learn their ways.”

Sadao staggers backwards at the jab to his shoulder, letting out a grunt. Too pained to think up a retort, he settles for following the elf's advice; watching his movements as he returned to a neutral stance. He pauses, looking for a more opportune moment. He feints left, before sweeping forward with a blunt strike once he thinks Lyrel's guard is focused the wrong direction.

Lyrel shifts his stance slightly in response to Sadao’s own adjustment. Thinking the young man would potentially move into a bit more defensive posture, Lyrel moves to feint towards the right just as Sadao also feints his own movement and the two warriors suddenly find themselves coming directly at each other with blades already arcing towards one another. Both weapons impact with a heavy thud as metal met flesh, but whereas Sadao’s edge collided with Lyrel’s bicep, Dōngfēng slammed into the side of Sadao’s head just as he ducked low. What would have been a lesser blow sent him staggering… Lyrel immediately disengages with a concerned look.”Sadao-san! Are you alright?”

Not realizing his mistake, Sadao lands the hit. Yes! he thinks, just as something hits his temple from the side. He backs away a couple steps, the world spinning around him, before falling backwards, unable to stand. His consciousness returns just a few moments later, with a killer headache. Is this what a hangover is like? he wonders absentmindedly, sprawled out on the grass, before remembering why he was there. ...Crap. He pulls himself up to a seated position, rubbing his head. "Uh, yeah. I'm okay. You're uh... you're pretty good." He winces, less from the pain, but more from embarrassment, as he looks back towards the other members of the party. Kinoh is making a repetitive wheezing sort of noise, and rolling around in the grass, much to his chagrin. "Amazing fainting technique! That's why I admire you Sadao! You should offer to be raggedy-girl's practice dummy!"

Viraj jumps to his feet as Sadao staggers back from the strike. "Ha HA!! Looks like you got your bell rung pretty good there!" he says approaching the combatants with a piece of of the jerked meat sticking out from the corner of his mouth. "Alcoal foiee." The fiery spirit appears and surrounds Sadao to ease the physical wounds, however the druid knows that the Sadao will have to tend to his own hurt pride after that sound defeat. "That was quick work. You're pretty deadly with that blade," he says , impressed with Lyrel's skill. He moves the healing flames over the bladesinger when it appears that they can do no more for Sadao. (edited)

Koide watches silently, but even during the duel she found herself keeping a firm eye on Sadao. She had seen Lyrel's technique many times, and knew he would outmatch the bard in straight fight. What she had not expected is for Sadao to give him a straight fight. 'What was his game here,' she brought herself to question. Strangely she had a defensive urge to challenge Lyrel to a spar, but she suppressed it. She looks knowingly to her fellow Watchman, but let's it go.

Lyrel sheathes his blade and walks over, offering his hand to Sadao. ”You honor me with your kind words, Sadao-San. Let me help you.” If allowed he will help pull the young human to his feet. ”I can teach you if ever you find yourself interested in advanced sword fighting techniques. It is my favorite thing. The weight of a sword in your hand, the whistle of a blade slicing through the air. Some paint, others write, some sing.” He gives Sadao a knowing smile. ”Me? I write poetry with my weapons.” He nods to Koide as he catches her eye. ”Now, let us eat!” He gratefully accepts the refreshing energy from Viraj. ”This is a very handy skill you know! That is something I have never been good at… healing. There is balance in this as in all things. My hands kill, they cannot heal the wounds Dōngfēng leaves behind. Much to my sadness at times.”

The combined heat from his flushed cheeks and the healing flame makes Sadao's head swim, though in a much more pleasant manner than several seconds ago. He rises to his feet, knocking the dirt from his clothes. He still felt that nagging bit of jealousy, but at the moment, it was suppressed by a greater amount of newfound respect for Lyrel. It was now (painfully) clear that he wasn't all talk. He wondered just how much easier the battle against the hydra would've gone with him there. "Oh, yeah. Here." The bard walks over to his pack and withdraws the spellbook instantly, with no fumbling around. He hands it to the victor. "After a display of might and magic like that, I'd be a fool not to entrust you with it." He folds his hands behind his head as the pain subsided. "Like I said, I'd be interested in studying it with you... though, to be honest, my magic surfaces in different ways. I don't know if I can actually use some of the techniques the magister wrote in there." He laughs, with a genuine smile. (edited)

Lyrel smiles in appreciation with a respectful nod. ”We shall study the secrets together, Sadao-San. Would you like to delve into the mystery with me over some trail food?” He chuckles.

Takumi smiles. "Yeah, that was a good show! Lunch is ready."

Lyrel turns towards Takumi with a half-smile. ”Ah! Excellent, Takumi-San. Hopefully it is as good as the noodles!”

"Heh, sure." Sadao nods and joins him to eat, giving him a knowing look as he comments on the noodles. (edited)

Ryuzuko watches intently on the duel, noting both Sadao, and most importantly, Lyrel's, footwork and Kenjutsu. Sadao seems more familiar with a blade than I originally thought. he thinks too himself as they eat their bento for the day. The dragonborn stands up after a time, "Thank you Takumi for the noodles. " he says to the half-elf as he hands him his bowl. "Once you're all finished, we should get going. We have already put off our work in Tongua for longer than we mean't to, let us continue our journey." he goes to ensure Tsuruki is ready to continue on while the rest of the group finishes up.

As the group begins to pack up for the trip north and west, Koide locks eyes with Lyrel. The hunter draws two fingers together to her eyes, salutes with the hand coming down to her knee, and then a thrust of the hand outward towards the continuing road - finishing the sign to Lyrel, letting him know that she will scout ahead. It was one of the few niceties of having another of the Watch here; she could use their signals with having to say 'or write' anything. She pulls her bow out of the back of the wagon, placing the staff between her feet and bending the arching branch as she draws the bow string up from the ground and seats it. Koide slowly lets the tension take hold, making certain that the string is set in place. Satisfied, she lets the bow settle to the crook of her arm as she retrieves and fastens the belt quiver around her midsection, adjusting it for the clearance of her katana's suba. She nods to the dragonborn and her sorcerous cohort as she paces ahead, opening her senses to the surround. (edited)

As Koide scouts ahead of the party, she spots a riderless grey horse grazing on a field near the road. It's saddled and laden with bags, but there's no rider in sight.

She notices the horse in the field, but perhaps the paranoia from the creature in town or the encounters with bandits along the road in the past have her wary. She slinks along a couple of the hedge rows and slowly circles the horse as the party closes down the road. 'It appears clear.' Koide decides for herself. Quietly she slings the bow over her shoulder to let her hands free. Slowly, she approaches the animal, letting it see her hands, smell her presence, and making calm motions. If she had been able to speak she would have tried talking softly, but instead didn't risk any of her ragged twinges from her ruined vocal chords. As she gets near, she visually inspects the gear laden upon the horse in more detail. And finally rests her hand against the neck of the animal in a soft caress.

Lyrel nods as he takes a look around the area while Koide goes off scouting.

With the animal at rest, she looks the saddle and its contents over. It reminded her of some of the tools of her own trade. Koide notices several what she assumes as potion bottles, and she pulls one from the bag to glance at it through the sunlight. She watches for distilled ingredients in the liquid trying to determine their content.

'Alchemical silver?' Koide found it odd that such a tailored kit would be strikingly similar to one for the Watch. She immediately had the urge to find the horse's rider. He could be fallen nearby, needing help. Or if the horse's fatigue could be any indication, passed out from exhaustion. Koide looks to the ground, but decides that she can come back to follow the path. She tries to lead the horse back to the group on the road. It had been too long since she had checked in, and she could use the extra eyes on this. (edited)

As Koide approach with the tired horse in tow, Viraj takes a moment to commune with the spirits of nature and attune himself to speak with with the beast. He moves toward the pair, pulling up a tuft of the newly green grass that has appeared through the early spring. He offers the sweet blades of green as a treat for the horse and slowly steps in front of the animal. The druid begins to speak in the language that was taught to him by his mentor, Natsuko. "Easy there, friend. Looks like you have been working hard. Where's your master?" (edited)

Sadao raises an eyebrow at the signal Koide gives Lyrel, not understanding. As she readies her bow, then hurries ahead, he catches wise to its significance. She's going to scout ahead. He ingrains the gesture in his memory. As she leaves, he remains with the cart for a while, watching their surroundings carefully, until she returns with the horse. He eyes the animal with interest as Viraj performs a ritual, before speaking to it in an ancient-sounding tongue. He stands by with rapt attention to watch this; he had a love for nature himself, but it clearly paled in comparison to Viraj's knowledge and abilities. Kinoh observes the proceedings from the rear of the cart, comfortable where she is.

The horse tosses its head in surprise when the human before it speaks in words that the beast can understand. "No, no," it begins, shaking its head in distress, "don't bring back the darkness."

"Darkness," Viraj repeats in Je'dahnian. He strokes the side of the animal's neck. "Did your rider turn into this darkness? Have you been running from them?"

The horses shakes its head again, but slowly begins to calm in response to Viraj's touch. "Mistress was taken by the darkness."

Viraj's face hardens at this news. "How long ago...? How many times has the sun crossed the sky since she was taken?" he adds trying to find a way for the beast to understand the concept of time. (edited)

"...more than legs on horse," the beast manages, with difficulty.

Takumi watches with awe... 'That is amazing' "Is Viraj actually talking to that horse? I wonder if I can learn to do that... He's like a Horse Whisperer or something. Can you imagine what it would be like to talk to animals? Training them would be a cinch. I wonder if he'll help me train a wolf or something." Takumi's eyes light up a little at the prospect of having an awesomely smart pet.

Koide listened to Takumi. She pursed her lips in frustration hearing her friend, showing his true age. Rearing a wolf pup was the only way to truly train them in the way he described. Sure you could enslave the animal with magic, but that wasn't a companion. You could possibly break a wolf with time, but it could always go feral at inopportune moment. 'He'd be better off with a dog.' she thinks to herself, but she feigns support placing her hand on his shoulder and giving a half-hearted smile. An old staple for herself. 'Maybe she could learn sign language.' Of course, then someone else would need to as well, and they didn't have time for that. She looked at Viraj communing with the horse, wondering what they were saying. 'Why would the magic allow the druid to speak with an effectively dumb animal, but she was struck silent. There had to be some form of mental magic that would make this easier. It was hard to imagine that the horse's tongue clicks, whistles, and neighs from the creature to form words and language. Sure, they were smart enough to understand the tones and inflections of words from a rider, and they communicate emotion well enough. Koide had always assumed that a horse neighing in fear just passed the emotion on to other horses. She lets her thoughts come back to Takumi. With her sorcerous companion looking at her, she tries to communicate with her hands. She pulls out her small coin purse in her off-hand and points to the ground showing 4 fingers like legs with her hand and shifting it to a wolf's silent howl. She then mimed paying coin with her purse, and pointed around. Suggesting that he buy a tamed wolf instead. (edited)

"yeah, that's true. Sure, I could buy one ..." he stops for a moment, feeling at his throat... "Shhhhuuure" another look of excitement crosses his face as he starts making other sounds while touching his miniature adam's apple. "Shhhh... ssssss... Tuht.... aaaah" he shakes his head a little then continues by pursing his lips together and popping them apart making a "Bah" sound, and continues to do so for a few moments sounding out each letter, replacing clicks and whistles in a few spots. "I think you may be able to speak... kind of, and it'll give your voice a chance to return... maybe, with a little practice, you can talk again!!! I'm sure vowel sounds and 'mmm' and 'nnn' are gonna be the first things you get back, too since they don't put too much strain on your throat..." Takumi's bright face looks back down at the ground, "I may be wrong, but please try... Start with 'T' or 'D' and 'K' and 'S'... How about you try to say Sake... please, Lady Koide?" The half-elf looks up expectantly in the hopes that he is right about her injury.

Koide let's a slow shallow sigh, but lets her lips grow into a more genuine smile and nods in agreement. 'What could it hurt?' She tries to say the word. (edited)

Viraj gives the beast another reassuring pat. "Rest easy now, friend. My friends here have been summoned to this land to look into this problem. Thank you, umm... What should we call you?"

''Mistress calls me Tanpo," the horse brays, now more happily. The beast trots over towards Koide and nuzzles affectionately at her ear.

Koide welcomes the distraction and returns the animals affection, certain that the creature was uneased by talking to a person, most likely for the first time.

Viraj mouths the name without sound trying to place where he knows it. "Hah!" he shouts in recognition when the horse goes back to Koide. "It seems the creature's effects still linger," he say to the huntress with a grin. "I believe this here is your missing Tanpo." "More reason to be at ease," he says to Tanpo. "We have dealt with the darkness that stole her from you." (edited)

'Tanpo?' This horse was her porter? There had been a man with them. Horses didn't drink tea or sharpen swords. 'Who the hell had the man been? Fucking hydra.' All these thoughts rushed through her head, but they were drawn out with the joy of new memories of her horse Tanpo, and the dangers they had faced together. She hugs the horses neck gently with the growing joy. 'Maybe it would remember her too.' She desired to speak to her horse, desperately and then realized, like Lyrel, she needed to let him know about her voice. She points to Viraj and then mocks talking and then to her throat and the horse, asking for him to tell the horse. (edited)

"Of course," Viraj gives a nod of understanding to Koide. "Your brave mistress here was hurt in the fight against the creature that made the darkness come," the druid begins. "And she cannot speak until we find someone who can heal her and give her voice back." The man rubs his own throat in sympathy then takes a drink from his water skin.

Koide's voice did make the sounds... Kind of, though it came out as a drawn out 'sss' with a harsh 'keh' sound, it was definitely a start... Takumi smiles at the accomplishment, happy for Lady Koide's success. When Viraj mentions the horse's name, Takumi's recollection returned en force.... "Ohh, Tanpo!!" He wasn't as excited to see the horse as Koide was... something else is wrong... "My memory is still a bit fuzzy, Who was the other guy then? The one that used to help with the bags..."

Koide nods and pats the horse on the neck. She relaxes for a minute while the druid continues his conversation with Tanpo. 'Well that explained why the kit was so familiar. It's mine.' She thinks back to the man that accompanied them, trying to remember a name, but she comes up with a blank. 'The creature was gonna live on menacing the past for a good long while.' (edited)

Sadao perks up when he hears the name. "Tanpo?" He hops down from the cart and approaches the horse, outstretching his palm carefully to give his mane a rub. "Ha, my memories're way too messed up if I got him and a person confused. Sorry we forgot about you, boy." After happily petting Tanpo, he steps back, leaving him to Koide. The bard then crosses his arms and closes his eyes in thought. "...Was there another guy? I'm just not sure." Scratching his head with a shrug, he gives up the effort. "Hopefully, he made it out okay, too."

The horse stamps its hooves in disagreement. "No. Mistress spoke. Mistress was taken." It sniffs at Koide in confusion.

"Oh... I'm sorry," Viraj says to Tanpo, scratching his head in his own confusion. "The creature we fought messed up our minds some, so I must be thinking of someone else. What did others call your mistress?" (edited)

"What others?" The horse asks with a puzzled tilt of its head. "Mistress works alone."

"Any other creatures like me - humans." Viraj gives a sigh remembering that communicating with animals had a different set of challenges.

The horse shakes its head again and chews on a nearby tuft of grass.

Viraj let's the ability to talk with the horse wane. He strokes the animal along it's back as it eats. "Well... If this is your Tanpo he seems not to remeber you either," he says to Koide. "He said he lost his mistress to some darkness more than a few days ago." (edited)

It was starting to make more sense. Koide didn't remember having a horse on the boat ride to Dandong.

She pets the animal once more with less love but more comforting friendliness, and let's out an exasperated sigh. She steps away from the animal, walks over to Sadao. Her emotions had been all over the place since the monster in the caves. If the creature could implant false memories... 'Maybe there was no boat? Or these people could be strangers... or...' No. There were enough parts that fit in her memory well enough. She remembered Lyrel, and Takumi was one of her closest companions. 'So maybe the horse was just named Tanpo. In such a case...' Koide left the druid and the horse speaking on the road with the others. She retuned to where she had found the horse, and decided to look for tracks - of horse or man or else. She could try to get to the bottom of this confusion in her own way. Going with what years of training and instinct pushed her to follow. (edited)

Ryuz sits off to the side, equally confused as the rest of his companions.

Koide eliminates her own tracks and the grazing footprints the wandering horse, finally noticing the source of the horse's journey. It might be too far to be off on her own without her magics, so she quickly heads back to the group making a mental note of the trail. (edited)

Takumi takes note of the group and sees that Koide may be eager to go off on her own. When she returns, his youthful exuberance is evident... Yet again. "Did you find something? You kind of seemed excited about something... Maybe it was just me, but you seem like you wanna go somewhere."

As Viraj explains the horse's contrasting thoughts in greater detail and Koide steps back from it, seemingly lost in thought, Sadao reconsiders. No, we came here on a boat, we couldn't have had a horse... What am I thinking? Sadao couldn't help feeling like the hydra was getting the last laugh from whatever realm its soul was in now. As Koide breezes by him with purposeful steps, he tries to think of something reassuring to say, only to come up with nothing. Instead he can only smile awkwardly for the moment, before cursing under his breath once she's out of earshot. Great insight. When she returns, seeming ready to do something, the bard has an epiphany. "Oh..." He brings two fingers to his eyes, brings his palm down to his knee, then thrusts outward toward the western direction she came from. Scouting that way. "Right?"

Koide gives him a smile and a knowing nod. Sadao's interest and observation caught her a bit by surprise, and made her reconsider what she was going to ask. She points to Sadao and then to Takumi knowing of her traveling companion's expertise. She points to her weapon, and taps her palm against it as if demonstrating it was attached, and then motions to leave any packs by miming taking off a backpack. 'This should be quick and quiet. They needed to travel light.' She looks to the both of the and lowers her hand to the ground and raises a finger to her lips as if to shh someone. She looks questioning waiting for a reply from the two of them. (edited)

Sadao nods, and leaves his pack aside. He now has only the essentials: his sword, bow, quiver, and scroll. Just one more thing. He pinches his fingers to his lips and gives a short, sharp whistle. Kinoh glances over, realizing it was for her, and hops down from the cart, lazily trotting over. "Time to earn your keep." "Certainly. You need a chaperone, after all..." replies the canine, baring her fangs with a yawn. Set to go, he begins westward once Takumi is ready as well, tanuki in tow. (edited)

Takumi leaves his staff with his pack and cart, packing the crossbow instead for this little expedition. He moves on to Sadao and Koide. "Ok, I'm ready' He follows Lady Koide and Sadao... Not exactly sure what he's going out there for, only that Lady Koide wants some assistance.

Koide looks to the others at the cart and just gives a nod to Lyrel, as she leads the three of them to return across into the field as the huntress begins to follow the troubled horse's hoofprints. (edited)

The hoofprints roam in circles across roughly an acre of land going back several days. The horse fed, walked and slept. It isn't until Koide comes across tracks that are several days old that she finds a trail that came from the west. (edited)

Koide points at the eastward set of tracks. Trying to emphasis their importance to the others.

Sadao focuses on the tracks Koide pointed out. "Okay, maybe this'll lead us to his real mistress." He gestures for Kinoh to get out in front as he begins to follow the tracks. As he walks, he can't help but wonder at the odds. A lone woman about Hong territory. Could it be Mother? He recalls the equipment they found on Tanpo's saddle and sighs, realizing that couldn't be the case. The chances of a Hong-Je'dahnian noblewoman turning to undead hunting in her spare time were slim indeed. But whoever this was had to be a person of interest, and regardless, she was undoubtedly in danger. He presses on, quickening his pace.

Takumi considers Koide's gestures and Sadao's words... "Isn't that the way we came from? I mean not directly, but in general. Doesn't that lead back to the coast, and Dandong? Lady Koide, If you want to check it out further and faster, I can help you ride the wind for a bit... I mean, if that's what you want to do, but we can take the ground route or we could go back if your questions were answered... It's safe to say that it's not your Tanpo..."

"Er, not those tracks Takkun, those ones over there. Leading west." Sadao points out for the sorcerer as he hears his confusion. He throws Koide a look, like he's stifling a laugh, and jokes. "I take it between the two of you, you were more the navigator before I joined up?"

Takumi feigns a defensive posture, and walks around the area making gestures toward the sky and surroundings "All these trees look the same... I can't tell where anything is without the tower or castle or actual proper landmarks.... But I won't get lost in any village, town, or city. That much I can promise." The half-elf finishes his posturing and looks to Koide. "If you'd like to ride the sky, the offer is still open."

Lyrel spent sometime looking over the horse’s accoutrements while Viraj spoke with the beast. He indicates the gold-tipped rods with an off-handed gesture. ”These are sunrods, alchemical devices that allow you a period of light when you strike the gold tip upon a hard surface.” He listens intently to the talk about porters and Tanpos among the jumble of other oddities that the others speak about with a frown. ’This monster must have really wreaked havoc upon their minds. It is any wonder that they even recall themselves or even me for that matter.’ He glances at Koide. ”I will join you in following the tracks.” He checks that his blade is secure in its sheath as he follows behind , exceptionally silent. (edited)

Koide smiles at her friend's words. 'He wasn't 'likely' to get lost.' She had yet to ever become lost - part of the magic in her training. Her sense of direction was unerring, as far as she knew. She had never been comfortable with flying. The ground had its benefits. And she wouldn't be able track from such a height. She shakes her head at her Takumi's offer, patting him on the shoulder. Her eyes pass to Sadao with a smile and then to Lyrel. She wave them onward. (edited)

Takumi nods at the decline, "ok, I'm going to fly up and take a look around. I've never done this before, but I figured it out after the powder barrels" Takumi has another look of excitement on his face as he takes a Jay feather from his pouch. "I have to push the wind up beneath myself, to lift myself off the ground, and then I can fly like a bird!" He takes the feather and brushes it across his chest as he utters "Sora ni tsureteitte" The air begins to whip wildly around him, lifting him off the ground. He laughs ecstatically as he feels the exhilaration of the wind through his cloak. After the initial excitement, he returns to the business at hand. He rises into the air cresting the treetops and looks in the direction of the sea, then to where Ryu and Viraj waited patiently, and finally he turns to the west, seeking signs of civilization. (edited)

From his vantage point up high, Takumi can see that the landscape is littered with isolated farms at regular intervals, but there are no major settlements in any direction as far as the eye can see.

Takumi drops back to Koide and sets his feet on the ground for a moment to relay the information. "There isn't much out there, just some houses and fields that look like lines. Flying is so much fun, you should try it next time, I can kinda see Ryu back there. I don't see any towns or villages. Do you want me to go back and let them know what's going on?" When Koide responds, Takumi will take back to the sky.

Koide waves him on. As he ascends into the sky again, she looks to Lyrel and the last person she had flown with. She gives him a half bemused smirk and then shakes her head. Takumi was write this would probably lead on for a good while, and they might as well not lose too much time on the road, but she was worried about her group being spread to thin. Banditry would not be unlikely for the area soon, especially with the new released peoples of Dandong deciding if they would continue on in the town. She tries to show Sadao a few of the ways to look for the tracks, not as any formal training but at least to ensure he was mildly familiar with the subject.

The horse's trail meanders on west across fields for several miles. It never returns to the road, but does run roughly parallel to it.

Takumi flies back and forth between the parties, gleefully laughing and enjoying the wind against his face. "Ryuz, Viraj!! They're this way. Come on, it's not far from the road." He keeps flying, renewing the effect as needed, so they can follow his constant motion throughout the day.

They follow the horse's trail westward for the rest of the day. Before dusk, Koide looks for a place that her and her companions can make camp for the night.

As Koide and the others go ranging off after the trail of the horse, Viraj takes another moment to cast his spell to speak with the horse again. He turns to Tanpo and hoists himself up into the saddle. "Okay, Tanpo... looks like we're going to try to track down your mistress," Giving the horse a nudge with his heels, he urges the animal slowly along to follow behind the scouting party. "We'll just hang back here in case the darkness comes again and my friends up there will keep it from you." The druid gives the horse a reassuring pat on the neck as they trot through the field.

Tanpo neighs affectionately and canters off after the rest of the party. Along with Ryu's steed and the cart, Koide guides her companions in retracing Tanpo's steps for another four hours, until the rising moon begins to occlude the sun, bringing dusk to southern Hong. Venturing ahead once more, the Je'dahnian witcher goes in search of an appropriate place to make camp for the night. (edited)

The hunter finds an unusually secluded glade in a copse of woods that forms a part of one of the strips of trees running between the outer edges of two farms. The branches of the larch trees weave a thick cocoon, hiding the clearing from view. She directs her companions into the copse to set up camp. 'One way in, and out.' she thinks to herself, 'that should make the watches easier.'

Sadao slips into the copse, holding onto a higher branch and swinging his lower body through a gap, twisting as he does so. The act (and perfectly secluded nature of the location) evoked especially strong memories of finding secret natural hideaways as a child, bringing a smile to his face. "Nice find." He says to Koide, as he helps to set up camp.

Takumi flies back to Ryuz and Viraj for the last time. Dropping to the ground for a moment. "Lady Koide found a great camping spot. Underneath the trees. It's pretty well hidden, but I'll help you spot it... Keep an eye on me, I'll wave from directly above the little hideaway." He flies back up, heading toward the copse, turns to look at Ryuz and Viraj. Hands waving in the air as he sinks to the ground

Viraj follows Takumi's guidance into the glade. He hops from Tanpo to avoid the branches as the trees push in on them and leads the horse on foot the rest of the way to the campsite. "This'll do nicely," he says after securing the reins to one of the trees across for where they entered. The large Rajani man then takes a moment to work out some of the soreness of the day's ride before making some preparations to camp for the evening.

Koide takes the time to use the copse to set up a lean to shelter out with her rope. She avoid cutting the rope and instead just winds the rope with the multiple knots before weaving branches and piling on leaves along the slope. 'Was it necessary?' She thought for a good minute. 'No,' she mused, but it was good to stay in practice. And it kept her too busy to give in to worry about practicing with her sword.

As Ryuz enters the copse, various branches and twigs crack and break, just from his sheer size and weight of his equipment. He looks to the group and shrugs. "Not much I could do, small glade, big dragonborn." Turning back to the opening he created, various parts of the brush smashed aside and dangling, "At least we won't have to worry about making more noise as we leave." The clattering ronin chooses a soft spot of moss, planting his pack next to a tree. Tsuruki lays down beside it, neighing in a way as if she laughing at her master before she gets a glare from him and stops. (edited)

Takumi steps into the glade after everyone arrives and collects his bag from the cart. "Well, this will be the last of the noodles." He says as he pulls out some dried pork and vegetables. He sets his pan on the fire and commences to make a simple meal. He continues talking as if someone was listening. "All that flying around was a little exhausting, I don't think I'll be doing an all-day flight again. It was so much fun, though. The wind through my hair, the sun on my back. Looking below to see the world through the eyes of a bird. It was most exhilarating." He finishes up the food, leaving it in his pan to allow the crew to get their own bowl. (edited)

As the small group gets comfortable in their camping site, Lyrel walks up to the main entryway into their clearing as he examines the overall size. After a moment he begins to speak some arcane words as he reaches down to the large blue gem upon the pommel of his blade. He seems to be pinch the top of the gem and draw a silvery substance, much like spider silk, from the gem. He stretches the thread out and seems to attach it a branch a few feet to one side of the opening. He spends a moment walking around a 20’ cube, attaching the ‘thread’ to four points before closing the connection and watching with a smile as the thread disappears. ”We will now have an alarm should anyone other than one of us enter this area. You will all hear the sound of bells. It will be loud enough to wake you. Should you hear that sound, know that someone has infiltrated our camp. You all my come and go as you please though. This will last for 8 hours, but I will renew it just before the end of my watch to ensure we have covered the entire night.” He takes a seat near Takumi as he begins to prepare their meal. ”That was exceptional, watching your form today in the air. I hope to one day learn such magics myself.” He smiles before nodding to the pan. ”What is to be our fare for this evening?”

Koide lays an appreciative hand on Lyrel's shoulder. Make a sign of thanks to the hunter. And then goes over to drag a fallen log toward the fire pit to sit upon. It looks like there is room for another on the large bench.

Viraj finishes burrying the last of his four torches at the edges of the clearing before wandering off into the trees. The others can hear a series of thwaks as the druid finds a suitable tree to turn into firewood. He soon returns and deposits and armful of small logs in the center of their campsite and begins to build the fire for Takumi to prepare the evening's meal on. With a few words in druidic the fire springs to life, giving off numerous crackles and pops as the wood begins to burn. "That's a shame," Viraj replies to their cook on the topic of this being the last night of decent food. "I've got a handful of rations that should hopefully be enough to get us to the next stop. If it comes to it, I know a way to get us by on a handful of berries." (edited)

Trying to comfort Viraj's concern, Koide points across the clearing to her lean to and the unstrung bow leaving against it. She then mocks drawing a bow and letting an arrow fly and then carrying something heavy on her back, finishing with a shrug. (edited)

Viraj nods at the ranger. "Yes. The land can provide us some provisions as well. I'm sure we will be able to make do until the next town." While waiting for the meal to cook, the man lies back with his hands under his head looking up to the stars and moon overhead. (edited)

Takumi chuckles while preparing the meal. "Yes, there have been times that I was without food. I am so used to scavenging a weeks worth for me and pops, I didn't think to grab extra for the party." He lifts his bag from the ground beside him... "I have enough eggs for tomorrow's breakfast..." He looks in as a substance leaks from the seams... "Or not" he distastefully says as he reaches in and pulls a broken eggshell from the bottom. "I guess it's nuts and berries from now on... I'm out."

Viraj slowly scrapes himself from the ground - the day long ride of being jostled on horseback being something the older Rajani man hasn't been accustom to, and wanders over to retrieve his meal from Takumi. "You have spoiled us these past few days with your cooking," he says taking his bowl and then finding a seat near Ryuzuko. As he slurps his noodles, he gives the dragonborn a nudge with his elbow. "How about you help me work out some of this soreness from the long ride after we finish up with our meal here..?" (edited)

"What did you have in mind?" Ryuzuko asks of the druid as he finishes his own bowl. (edited)

"Just a little friendly test of strength," Viraj replies. "Arm wrestling." With no table nearby, the large Rajani opts to get down on the ground on his stomach and plants his elbow in the dirt.

"Sure, why the heck not. But you're going to regret it". Ryuzuko get down on on the ground with Viraj. Elbow bent upwards, the dragonborn strongly grips the man's hand. "On the count of sab... Ichi...Ni...San!" As he yells out san, the two begin thier battle of strength. Thier muscles tense and contort as they both try to bring the other's arm down. For awhile it seems they are evenly matched until Viraj starts pushing Ryuzuko's arm closer to the floor. It inches closer and closer, grunts and snarls fill the copse as they both struggle to win. It looks as if Viraj is going to win just before Ryuzuko lets out an almost draconic roar, pushing back on Viraj and gaining back ground. Viraj struggles more, trying to gain back his momentum but finds himself losing it. The struggle makes it's way back to where it, holding there for a second longer before a crashing slam can be heard throughout the camp as thier arms smash into the ground. As the flown up dirt settles, it reveals the soft shine of Ryuzuko's scaly arm, pinning Viraj's down into ther forest floor. The dragonborn stares the man down before letting out a hearty laugh, standing up, helping his rival up with him "That, was a most enjoyable bout. You almost had me Viraj, but almost was not enough." He lets out another laugh before slamming his hand into the man's, gripping it tight with his immense strength.

Viraj hops up to his feet with assistance for Ryuzuko. With a wide smile, he replies, "Hah! I may be getting on in my years but I still have it in me to give you a good run." He runs a hand through his salt and pepper hair, though upon doing so he feels the strain the match put on his arm and begins to work it in a circle. "One for you." With a hammered first, he strikes the dragonborn's shoulder in congratulations.

It seems that Koide's choice of campsite is as safe as it is sheltered. By the time that the first rays of sunlight blossom from around the edge of the vast, silver disc of the moon, bringing dawn to Hong province, all three night watches have passed entirely undisturbed. Viraj and Sadao rise to take the last watch In those small, grey hours of the morning and a couple of hours later their companions too wake to break their fast. An hour later they are on the road, making for Tonghua once more.

Having enjoyed a bento—among his remaining rations—and after warming himself by the fire, Sadao beds down early for the night. Waking up early, he spends his time on watch with Viraj with quill and paper in hand, attempting to sketch what appears to be the portrait of a woman, albeit a crude one; the bard is lacking in both proper supplies and artistic talent beyond calligraphy. As they continue on the trail, Sadao keeps a watchful eye on their surroundings, having Kinoh do the same.

Koide awakens from her slumber shortly after dawn. Her watch was quiet and she used to think on their situation. The city had tested them; some more than others, but they had managed. For her part, she was feeling better. Koide had already pulled her kit from underneath the shelter as she worked on bringing down her leanto, untying the knots that lashed the frame. As her companions readied themselves after breakfast, she strung her bow. She offered her hand to Tanpo, nuzzling the horse if it is receptive.

Tanpo nuzzles Koide's hand affectionately and allows himself to be saddled and made ready for travel. Heading west, the band of trees soon gives way to more fields and Koide picks up her horse's two-day-old trail with ease, rapidly guiding her companions cross-country as they retrace Tanpo's steps. The tracks meander back and forth, but overall lead ever further west across the sweeping tracts of farmland in the general direction of Tonghua. Come midday, they are still following the trail when a farmer working the land calls out from across the fields in Honmin. "What're you fools doing out here? There's a road over yonder, isn't there? Use it!"

Sadao's head jerks in the direction of the farmer's call. "A farmer. This could be good, maybe he saw something." He waves back at the man, turning back momentarily to the group. "Oh, and just now he was scolding us for not using the road. I'll explain." He turns back to the farmer and calls back. "Good day! We're actually out here looking for someone, sir." He approaches, coming close enough so they won't have to yell to be heard. "Have you seen this horse before? Or its owner, we believe she's a woman? Anyone going to or coming from Tonghua at all, besides us?"

The farmer eyes Sadao suspiciously as the bard approaches, but the peasant's misgivings quickly give way to a yellowed smile when the travellers' purpose is explained. "Aye, now y'mention it. Saw that beast come trotting through just a couple o' days ago. No rider t'be seen. Ran off before I could catch it though. Not seen a lot of folks coming east lately."

Sadao strokes his scant facial hair in thought. "I see. If you haven't noticed anything else of note, I won't keep you from your work any longer. Thank you, kind sir." He bows, and turns to leave, but pauses, as Lyrel seems to have something to say as well. (edited)

As they encounter to old farmer, Lyrel stick behind with Sadao as he speaks. Before the duo departs, Lyrel addresses the farmer. ”Do you feel as if there are less people than usual traveling east? We are looking into strange occurrences in the area and anything you could provide would be of great aid.”

The farmer narrows his eyes at Lyrel suspiciously. "'ain't that what I just said? We don't need no 'strange occurances' 'round these parts. Just good, honest folks."

Koide shakes her head quietly. Watching Sadao and Lyrel compete in another game. It was amusing, but she hoped it wouldn't get one of them hurt one day. Tired of the conversation, she continues on the trail ignore any glares from the farmer. 'If we could find the horses' rider - she had stopped trying to call him Tanpo, as it still invoked a sense of loss for her porter -that would make this detour worth while.

Lyrel shrugs to the old farmer. ”Whether you ‘need’ them or not, they are here, old man. You should be thankful there those like us who are willing to stand between you and the darkness that lurks at the edge of your little world here.” He gestures to the tiny village. ”Farewell, I wish you good fortune on your crops.” He turns away towards Koide and follows behind without another word, invwardly berating the simple minded fools that seem to pervade this world. ’They do not understand or appreciate just how dangerous the world is outside their bubble.’ His thoughts drift back to the destruction that he had witnessed on his journey to Dandong.

The ornery old farmer spits in the dirt and mutters something to himself as Lyrel departs.

Lyrel glances back and shakes his head as he comes up next to Koide. ”They never change, do they?”

She replies with a smirk. 'Nope.'

Sadao looks between the cursing farmer and the departing Lyrel sheepishly. "Right." He sighs. The people, especially the commoners living close-knit lives here in Hong, did have these sorts of problems with outsiders, it was always abundantly clear. It always seemed like there'd be no changing that. But would he have to learn to change their traditional ways of thinking, if he was to be a peacekeeper? Do I even have the right to tell them how to live, after all these generations? The scroll feels heavier on his side than usual. He shakes his head. Whatever. Just gotta keep people alive and working together. He jogs to catch up to the group as they get moving again. "I've got a bad feeling. Let's hurry on to Tonghua."

After a brief break for lunch, Koide continues to guide her companions in retracing her horse's path west, until, by the middle of the afternoon, the long day of walking starts to catch up with them.

The soreness and ache grows from their first full day of travel after staying in Dandong. Koide realizes too late, 'I should have kept practicing the sword, getting my stamina back.' She recognizes the fatigue growing in the horse as well, but missing it from the dragonborn's wearing form. She begins to look for a place to rest the night before the group starts to suffer from ill effects of exhaustion. (edited)

As dusk approaches, Koide and Sadao find a secluded spot in the heart of a broad hedgerow between two fields. On one side of the grassy clearing is a stone slab stood upright with its bottom embedded in the earth. The slab has been engraved with an ornate mural of a number of figures and several Honmin characters. The stone looks weathered and old and brambles are growing around its edges.

Takumi walks over to where the group seems to be gathering. "I've not had to take a night watch yet, and I kinda want to be useful... especially since I don't have anything to practice cooking with. So if you guys want to fit me into a guard duty thing, I'll do my very best. What are you guys looking at?"

"It's a shrine to Lu Shen, God of the Smooth Path." Sadao explains. "I've got a feeling we'll be all the safer, resting here in the middle of a journey." He clasps his hands and offers a brief prayer for safe travels.

"Smooth Path, huh?" Viraj pipes up as he is about his business of planting his torches around the campsite. "Maybe a little smoother if we get back to the road? Seemed like Tanpo's trail was getting a little wild today." (edited)

Sadao unclasps his hands and opens his eyes. "Y'know... now that you mention it, it is a little odd that a shrine like this would be so out of the way, isn't it? And nobody's taking any care of it." he muses, before sighing and dropping to his knees and starting to clean the shrine up. "People shouldn't let this happen. No wonder the land seems so out of balance."

"So does this maybe mark the beginning of some old road or trail? Wonder where it leads....?" he muses, staring past the monument. The druid finishes his own preparations for the camp for the evening then walks over to Tanpo. He initiates his ritual to allow him to speak with the horse. "Hello, friend," he begins, stroking the animal along the side of its neck. "Does this land look familiar? Near where you lost your mistress?" (edited)

While the others inspect the shrine, Ryuzuko finds a nice spot by the hedges. Tsuruki lays herself down, and the exhausted dragonborn leans against her after removing his weighty armor and gear, leaning it against the hedge. "I'll take final watch. Right now I need a nice...long... rest. Wake me if you need me." he closes his eyes and rests for the day. (edited)

The horse nods slowly to Viraj when asked if the land is familiar. "I was here... but Mistress was not. Mistress was lost on the other side." Meanwhile, the moonlight glistens on the stone of the shrine as Sadao clears it of brambles and other undergrowth.

"Other side...?" Viraj thinks on the animal's reply for a moment then glances back over to the shrine."The other side of the large stone here?" (edited)

Lyrel’s eyes catch the strange glow emitting from the stone of the shrine and he cocks his head to one side as he notices it is unnaturally bright. Sadao-san, please continue what you are doing. I am going to cast a simple ritual to detect any magical auras. There is something different about this shrine.” He quickly retrieves his spellbook and begins to follow the instructions of the complicated ritual...

Tanpo whinnies and nods to Viraj. Meanwhile, Lyrel detects a faint transmutation aura from the stone and a strong conjuration aura from the hedge behind it.

”I wouldn’t approach the hedge. I am detecting very strong Conjuration magics coming from the hedge behind the stone, which is also emitting faint transmutation magics. Something is strange here...” Lyrel tries to think if he has ever heard of such a phenomenon before in his studies of magic. (edited)

"If you don't want to help, you could just say so... wait, magic?" Sadao says, glancing over his shoulder as he finishes clearing the brambles from a corner of the shrine. "Whoa. This is a hedgeway, isn't it? They're like portals to other realms." He looks on in thought for a moment. "If Tanpo and his mistress have been through here, we ought to follow suit. Maybe whatever's happening in Tonghua is related to an outside realm too."

The words are dull in Koide's ears, she sits quietly in meditation, eyes closed, pushing her mind free of distraction. She sits with her feet under her near the fire, her sheathed katana resting in her lap. She breathes in... and out... unlabored but deliberate. For a moment she imagines jerking up with a start, willing her body up and freeing her legs to kick off. She thrusts her feet forward to push off into a backflip, landing lightly, her blade no free of the scabbard and falling to the ground below. Koide smiles at the fantasy. 'Definitely worth trying one day.' She shoves the fancy from her mind and tries to resume her concentration. Her mind continues to wonder though, first to Takumi and Sadao, and finally to Lyrel. Each man a different kind of distraction becoming harder to dismiss from her focus, but she manages it and the void envelops her in its calm silence. (edited)

"I think you have it right, Sadao." Viraj approaches the others near the shrine. "My druid mentor told me of places like this. Where our world connects to others. Fey creatures can sneak into our through here. And Tanpo there said his mistress was lost on the other side. Now this is coming from a horse, mind you, so that could mean somewhere on the other side in our world here... or maybe she got lost in there," he jerks his thumb at the stone. "We probably need to be careful and keep an extra watchful eye tonight. You may have cleared the way for things to pass. Natsuko warned me that it's not all fairies and sprites on the other side." (edited)

Sadao adjusts his robe, as Viraj points out these possibilities. "You're right," he replies. "But they can't all be like that hydra, either. If we run into something—or really, if something runs into us—I'll endeavor to see if it can be reasoned with." He walks over and takes a seat against the glowing rock. "I did start this, so it's only fair I take first watch. We can decide which path to follow in the morning."

”An honorable choice, Sadao. I can take the watch in the deepest dark of the night. I mean no offense to Tanpo and his mistress, but what do we have to gain by going into this place? I understand that we have been hired to do a service that does not involve this woman, as far as I can tell. If you think it might be connected perhaps we can try, but places like this tend to connect in all manner of strange worlds. We could become lost ourselves.” He shrugs, clearly not arguing for either option, but making sure everyone was aware of the strange nature of such a place.

"That could happen. I've heard stories. Trickster spirits leading children and adults alike away for generations at a time..."*Sadao adopts a contemplative look as he sits by the shrine. He reaches into his bag and pulls out the sketch of his mother he'd been working on—an austere-looking woman. What if she's in there somewhere, lost for the past decade? "But there's always a chance it's worth it, for answers."

"Don't we have a job to do in Tonghua? I say we try to get answers from the people there before poking our noses in another world. If their problem seems to be connected then we check it out, but seems like it could be a lot of trouble just to find the owner of a horse." Viraj walks back over to where his pack lies and takes out the rest of his ration for the day. "Guess it will be me and you on second watch, Takumi," he says giving a nod to the already snoring dragonborn. (edited)

Takumi listens intently, struggling to keep his mouth shut... Without success. "You mean this world does connect to places like this? I thought the stories were just myths and tall tales. The fairy tale of Wipra Twinkle could be real? You could disappear for hundreds of years only to wake up in an old man's body? That sounds like not a good idea..." Takumi shifts a little, uncomfortably "Second watch sounds great, Viraj. Ummm... Nevermind, I'll ask later." (edited)

Tanpo looks between Koide and the stone slab and snorts. "Mistresses the same... but not the same. Maybe this Mistress can save her from the darkness?" He suggests to Viraj. (edited)

Chewing on a hunk of dried meat, Viraj looks up to the horse. "What's that now..? Is the darkness in the stone?"

Tanpo shakes his head and nods towards the hedgerow, stomping a hoof on the grass. "Beyond. Inside."

The Rajani gives a grunt, then a resigned sigh before turning to Koide. "So, he's asking us to bring his last owner back from the 'darkness'... which is through those hedges apparently. Also, he says you two are the same in some way." (edited)

The void stirs. Someone draws near. A voice garbled from the outside. Koide hears, "You two are the same in some way." Her eyes flick open, and she asks, "Who are the same?" forgetting for a moment about her voice, and a scratchy mumbling groan on incoherence escapes. She shakes her head in frustration, any calm evaporating. She moves her hands furiously, 'Who are you talking about?'

"Uh... You and his last owner," Viraj replies, hoping to understand the hand gestures. (edited)

Koide gets the distinct impression that she should have been paying more attention to the others. She moves the katana from her lap and shifts her position to reach over to her bag, pulling her paper and ink out. 'It was too complicated to gesture some words.' She writes and then shows Viraj, 'It's a horse, it probably just means woman. It has already said I'm not its master.' She pauses wondering about the context. 'Did the horse say something new?' (edited)

Takumi catches a bit of Koide's writing, 'yeah it's still not very good...' "Uhhhh... Does the horse actually talk? Or understand? I only ask because a friend of mine used to talk to the rats and birds, he said it was more a feeling or simple stuff like food and shiny or hunter and prey. It used to help us pick easy targets. I only ask, because Tanpo is in my memory... Maybe not as a horse, but still... The horse does know what his mistress called him. Are horses smarter than birds and rats? What I'm actually asking is... Could Lady Koide actually be this Tanpo's mistress and the thing that messed with out memory have messed with us... and this horse... even more?" The half elf expresses concern and suddenly reverted to a slight expression of regret. "I'm sorry, just trying to help. Lady Koide, have you been practicing your words? I caught a 'who're' and a 'the' from you... you can't scold me if you can't talk and don't practice...." Takumi feigns escaping her reach, almost like a preemptive dodge, but stands fast almost expecting what may be coming.

True to form, Koide tries for a half-hearted punch from her sitting position at her friend for his comment. 'She hadn't said 'whore'....' but even as she purposefully misses, she gives a smile and checks her leg to make sure the inkwell was not tipped in the exchange.

Viraj nods. "It didn't say you were the same, just said something about the two of you being similar. But he did say that his mistress possibly disappeared through the hedges... which possibly leads to some other world, for what some of us know." Turning to Takumi, he replies, "Both. The spell helps me talk to it in their own voice and me understand them."

"Y'know, that stuff in Tanpo's saddlebag points to his owner being an experienced undead hunter in her own right. I know we need to aid Tonghua as well, but it might be in our best interest to bring her out first. She could make a fine ally. Kinoh, wouldn't you agree? And what's Ryu think? Wake him up." At his words, the raccoon dog stirs, having curled up next to the dragonborn. Her tail swipes across his snout, tickling it till he wakes as well. "A magnanimous plan to be certain. You know, I think there were some animals back there being menaced by the weather as well, since we're stopping to help everyone."

The snoring dragonborn sneezes, surprising the tanuki with it's force. He then rubs his nose and rolls over, landing on Kinoh's tail and pinning it to the dirt (edited)

Kinoh yelps as the bulky ronin pins her hindquarters to the ground. She scrambles for a moment, to no avail, then lies there. "Sadao. I am an animal in need of help. Sadao?" Making no indication he's noticed any of this, Sadao continues speaking with the others. "...So you know my opinion on what we should do. I'll leave it up to the group, after we rest." (edited)

Koide scribbles on the page in light of the new information from Sadao. Hedge? You're talking about a fey portal aren't you? The Green Lands or the Shadow Lands?

"Could be either. This'll just lead us to the borderlands of the Hedge, and from there, we'd have to find out where she could be." The bard bites his tongue for a moment, but ventures to add, with a blush: "That kanji... uh. I see what Takumi was talking about. We could practice your strokes, if you feel like it."

Takumi shakes his head no pretty quickly. "Nah, her script is exquisite when she's not rushing it... I'm guessing... Knowing her... It's just her frustration showing up on the page." He smiles and heads over to grab his bedroll. "Wake me up for my watch. And I am kind of excited to check out the Hedge, but I don't wanna disappear for a hundred years ..."

Koide slows down and deliberately attempts to show her native hand, adding the stylistic choices of her former training from home. I have a good hand, Sadao. Tak is correct.

Sadao blinks at the finesse of her more careful penmanship. ""Oh, of course! I-I didn't mean to offend! I just thought... uh, never mind. He laughs nervously, scratching the back of his head. "Well, good night, then." Trying to escape the awkwardness, he moves to the far side of the shrine to keep watch. (edited)

With Sadao and Takumi now both retreating to their own corners, Koide nods to Viraj and tries to sign. 'I'm going to bed.' indicating her bedroll. She corks the inkwell, and gathers her supplies to move over to her little sleeping area. After settling in, she spends an hour reading on the history within the pages of Kojiki by candle light before resigning and finally drifting off to sleep.

Clouds obscure the moon, bringing a night that is dark and quiet, but for the whistling of the wind through the bushes. Koide sleeps restlessly, plagued by dreams of a dark forest and a monstrous raven that seeks to steal her voice. The morning is grey and damp when light spills across the countryside once more.

It was dark, and not just the sky but the shadows of the dense trees. Koide found herself running, harder and faster than she thought possible, but it was not enough. It was never enough. Her katana laid broken in three pieces in the forest behind her, but she heard the caw of the giant creature behind her. She did not need to see the blue reflective plumage or its sapphire glowing eyes to know it still followed behind her. It crowed off in the distance, with uncanny laughing like that from a giggling child. 'Heha hehe....' came the horrifying call behind her. It was close, maybe only a few trees behind, but she dared not waste the time in the dense undergrowth. She pushed past the next group of bushes, but the ground dropped out from under her feet suddenly, and she found herself tumbling into the clearing. She hits the ground hard, knocking the breath from her lungs. She was in some sort of dirt pad that rested in a large pile of sticks and broken debris. Koide's eyes dance as the world spins around from the impact. The great raven spreads its wings, a gleeful giggle emerges before fading into a shrill caw. Beneath the gold adornments, and magical orbs, deep within its plumage, Koide sees part of her katana blade wedged near the creature's thigh, as it is plops into the pile of debris. The realization occurs to Koide, 'This is a nest.' There is an evil gleam in the bird's eye, and Koide screams as the bird inhales.... (edited)

07:18

(edited)

07:23

She awakened, with sweat and dew from the morning on her brow, and a few twigs stabbing at her side. 'They hadn't awakened her for a watch?' The sun was already in the sky. Koide didn't fell well-rested at all. And even now, the memory of the bird still had her senses dulled. She stretched, reaching out to seeing Shi No Kaze still resting in its sheath. 'Well at least that's something.' She wants to tell Lyrel about the dream, but maybe it was not a good idea to count on him for everything. 'It could be from being too close to a hedgeway,' she considered as well. (edited)

Ryuzuko wakes from his long sleep, stretching his arms. His large, clawed hand shoots out, narrowly missing Kinoh, tail still pinned to the earth with his back. He sits up and yawns, "Mmm... I needed that...maybe I'll let Tsuruki carry my pack." He looks around the camp, just to see Koide spring awake, with a muffled scream. The dragonborn immediately gets up to check on his friend, freeing the small tanuki of his weight. "Koide, are you okay?" he asks of the girl once he reaches her. (edited)

Koide has a disconcerted look upon her face. She points to her head, and gives it a slow shake. She closes her eyes to clear her thoughts, but the ghostly image of the raven floats before her again and she shutters from the fading memory.

"Nightmares?"

She nods.

"Try talk---err asking Sadao or Viraj? Seems they would be far more capable than I, dealing with such things." He pats her on the shoulder "Hopefully they are just dreams, and not something left over from that, thing... I'm going to wake the rest." the dragonborn says as he heads to wake the rest.

Koide rolls her eyes at Ryuz's stumbling. 'They don't have to constant change what they want to say. It's not like I don't understand them.' She thinks to herself but gives him a knowing smirk and nods in appreciation. 'Dragonborn were quiet different, sort of like lizardfolk in her approximation...' She continued her thoughts, 'I wonder if they even dream.' His words made it seem a plausibility, especially by deflecting to the two other humans in the group. She had nightmares of her past before, shared them with Lyrel. But this was different.

Viraj slowly comes to life with the rousing from Ryuzko. He wanders about the campsite for a moment to stretch out his muscles after a tense evening sleep of resting next to the planar junction, eyeing the suspicious hedges as he gathers the torches. As the others go through their routine, the druid begins the process of breaking down the herb he found the previous day to turn it into some concoction. "So, have we decided if we're going to check things out in these shrubs?" he asks the group while separating the fibers of the purple, ropy ivy. While glancing around to the others for an answer he stops at Koide. "You feeling alright? I could almost carry my coin in the bags under your eyes," he says jovially. "Needing some healing hands?" (edited)

Takumi is a little slow to get up, yawning profusely and stretching throughout the process. "Morning friends..." His eyes pop open and in sudden movements he looks back and forth, marveling at the world around him. "We only slept for the night right? It wasn't a hundred years right? I don't know, that tree looks bigger... Is that tree bigger? Was that shrub here before? That rock looks really old... Please tell me that we're still near the end of The Emperor's Dawn." The half-elf appears to be enjoying this display, more than actual fear of lost time.

Sadao blinks awake and rises from his bedroll, seeming exceptionally well-rested. "That was a pretty deep sleep. I feel good though, like I really ought to get on the road today, if that makes sense. Anyway, I'm ready when you guys are." He spares a glance at Koide as others remarked on her condition, before prepping his pack and rousing a surly tanuki. He begins eating a rice ball as he waits for them. (edited)

Koide packs up her kit and stores her affects on the wagon, but decides to take a moment to write out a few thoughts. Can you speak with the horse for me again, Viraj-san? We cannot follow to its master if it went through the hedge, she thinks for a moment realizing the animal may prefer a handler to fending for itself,

would it prefer to be free or to accompany us?  It may choose either.  If the horse decides to come with us, does it prefer a different name? Tanpo brings sadness to our hearts for the one we lost, and it would remind him of his former master.

With quill to paper, she stores the utensils, and hands the paper over to Viraj. (edited)

Ryuzuko dons his armor and wakizashi, laying his pack in the cart then grabbing his odachi from it. "Tsuruki and I are ready," the dragonborn calls out to Sadao as he swings the massive sword around, resting the scabbard on his shoulder. He pats Takumi on the back as he walks by, "Seems like you had an interesting dream as well." he says, looking back a Koide. (edited)

Viraj glances around in confusion at Takumi's observations as he begins to saddle up Tanpo, then takes a moment himself to reexamine their surroundings. "Uhh..." The druid looks between the rock, back to Takumi, then the tree and back again. He finally gives a hearty laugh. "You're just messing with us... Right..?" "Thinks he's a funny-man, huh?" he says to Koide as she approaches with her questions. He mouths the words as he reads over the note, before giving the huntress a nod. "Sure thing," he replies before casing his spell to communicate with the horse as he continues to prepare the beast for their journey. "So, friend... Doesn't look like we can be going through that hedge to look for your mistress. Maybe she'll turn up in Tonghua - where we have some things to take care of. Do you want to come with us, or roam around here to see if she'll turn up?" (edited)

At first, Tanpo shakes his head in distress, but the horse also seems reluctant to reenter the Hedge. "I stay with... new mistress. Maybe one day we find old mistress."

Viraj strokes the mane of the horse to comfort him. "Yes, one day we might," he replies with a a few frim pats to its shoulder. "So, since you're coming along and since your new mistress - Koide's her name, by the way - knew a Tanpo, who recently died... Would you like a new name? Like being born reborn." (edited)

The horse nods when Viraj mentions Koide by name. "Old mistress was Koide too. Humans like human names, like 'Tanpo'. Horse names different... like feeling. When I was a foal, other horses called me 'Swiftwind'."

"I like that better, too." He gives the horse a warm smile then finishes cinching up the saddle. "Well, I think we're just about ready to go, Swiftwind." "So," he begins as he walks over to Koide, "Tanpo... err, Swiftwind, here said he'll be joining us. However, he mentioned his last owner was named Koide also." He scratches his head as he tries to puzzle through the similarities, but then just shakes his head after a moment. "Will you be riding him today?" (edited)

Swiftwind's response was even more confusing than she had anticipated. Koide nods yes, and silently pushes aside some of the thoughts about the mysterious being from beyond the veil. 'There would be time for more questions later. For now, it was time to make up some of the lost time this distraction had cost.' Koide holds up her finger as if asking for a moment. She catches Lyrel's eyes, points to her eyes, and then to the ground. Making a circular motion. 'They needed to search the area for any tracks. Everyone needed to look. If a fairy had flown from the hedge there would of course be no sign, or the tracks could be washed out if too old, but they needed to look. Partially, in case, Swiftwind was wrong about Koide, and partially to be wary if something had come out of the hedge.' She catches Sadao's and Takumi's attention and makes the same gesture to scout, but she points to the others. 'They couldn't afford to miss something especially if it came out of the hedge.' Her nightmare only confirmed her concern from the night before. After any assemblence of understand appears on the men's expression, she begins conducting the search. 'She hoped they didn't find anything besides their own prints.'

The flora surrounding the hedgeway is especially wild and verdant and any imprint in the earth is quickly consumed by new growth. Nevertheless, sequestered amongst the tufts of the thick, green carpet, Koide and Viraj find bare patches of blackened, dead grass that are only slowly recovering. Each is shaped in the form of a large clawed foot. The trail leads out of the clearing and west - towards Tonghua.

Koide stares at the tracks, 'Just had to be right.' She studies the tracks a for a few moments... Her first thought is a basilisk or some other reptile, but as she looks she notices the splay and thickness. And then some of the journals that Sensei Tsuneuji had made her read through. 'Garkain' She uses the palm of her hand to measure the track. 'Large for the species. Maybe an alpha.' Koide sighs, 'Damn, I hate vampires.' She waves to the others to gather around. (edited)

Viraj kneels down next to Koide and passes his hand slowly over the deadened patch of grass. "Doesn't look like anything too friendly, huh? I hope this is something that's long been on the loose and not something we cleared a path for..." He casts an eye towards Sadao.

Koide nods, but the print is definitely older than the night, if she had to guess. Koide waves the others over to the imprint. 'Perhaps Lyrel had another possibility for what this could be... else they were in for a world of hurt.'

Lyrel joins the others in examining the prints that Koide discovered. "Damn." He looks at Koide and nods. "Garkain, definitely. Koide, how old are the tracks? It did not come through last night, otherwise we would have been fighting for our lives. I wonder if this was the darkness that took Tanpo's other mistress." He hadn't spoken aloud his concerns yet, but the similarities here with this horse sharing the name of Koide's dead porter and now they knew that his former mistress was also named Koide. Couple that with the fact that it seems the horse had come through a gateway that could have easily led to a gateway in which a parallel world could have... the implications were too much. 'Focus on the task at hand. Find the undead, kill it. Then worry about the horse.' "Do we go after it?" He looks to Koide for an answer.

'Too many words' and her paper was already packed away on the wagon. Koide tilts her head, raises her gaze to Lyrel, and just nods. She points toward Tonghua, still two days walk, and the vague direction of the tracks.

Sadao withdraws slightly, looking away from Viraj. He mutters something about restoring balance to the world, before moving to follow the group and the tracks. (edited)

The Garkain tracks lead west for several hours, eventually listing north towards the road where a barricade has been cobbled together out of scrap wood. The stench of decay hangs in the air.

Koide raises her arm at a right angle above her head to signal the party to stop. Her nose crinkled at the smell, but it was not something she hadn't expected. She picks up a stick to draw in a bare patch of ground. She drew a curving line to represent the road, and an intersecting line for the barricade. She then added a small rectangle for their wagon and two lines to show them splitting up and going at the hold from two sides. She flicks her eyes to Lyrel trying to read him for understanding.

Takumi gags at the smell multiple times, if he had more than trail rations over the last couple of days, it probably would have spewed out. After regaining his composure, the half-elf sees what Koide is drawing out and gestures out a slight apology, along with an affirmative nod. He knows this plan, they've done it before... Covering his nose with his collar, he collects his staff and peeks through the shrubbery. 'With all the death I've seen, I still can't get past that smell' He thinks to himself while seeking any movement at the barrier. (edited)

Sadao holds his nose as the smell reaches him. He didn't want to think about it, but a smell like that probably meant one thing. As Koide makes an explanatory sketch in the dirt, he nods, and moves to strafe left around the barricade, waiting for the others to pick a side as well before proceeding. With Kinoh by his side, they both stay alert.

Ryuzuko nods as he lowers his menpō and draws his Odachi, leaving the scabbard on the cart and setting Tsuruki free of the lines. "Stay here until I call, Tsuruki" he whispers to his steed in draconic. Tsuruki nods as the heavily armored dragonborn follows Sadao around the left side.

Lyrel immediately draws his large blade as they approach the obvious barricade in the road. He looks at Koide and nods at her instructions. He points to Takumi and Viraj indicating they should follow him as Sadao and Ryu begin moving towards the left. He gets low to the ground and he moves with more noise they would have liked, but his footfalls are quieter than that of the massively armored Ryu...

Viraj nods to the elf and pulls his axe from his back and follows behind Lyrel. He tries to get low like the elf, but the large Rajani man can't help but getting his cloak caught on a low hanging branch, causing him to thrash about to get the fabric free from the grasp of the tree. (edited)

Ryuz armored boots slam into the mud and suck it back up, making squelching sounds as he walks.

Tiny wings darken the sky as the jangling of Ryuz' mail startles a murder of crows on the far side of the barricade. The birds scatter, revealing a grisly scene beyond. This was once a campsite of some kind, but supplies have been strewn all across the road and a cooking pot lies upturned amongst the ashes of the fire. The dead are everywhere. A score of men, eviscerated and rotting in the sun.

Seeing what he'd come to expect, but was hardly prepared for, Sadao takes a step back. "Oh..." The young man wasn't faint of heart, but the scent, combined with a grotesque sight he had no basis for gets the better of him. He kneels and vomits reflexively on the dirt road. Kinoh remains silent.

Coming upon a scene such as this was not new to Lyrel or Koide, being from their specific line of work and so while young Sadao-San turned and empties his lunch upon the road, Lyrel begins to look through the camp with the trained, keen of a Bladesinger. After a few moments of looking over the bodies, their injuries, their equipment, and the layout of the camp he nods as he stands. ”These man were bandits. Clearly setup to waylay any merchants passing through this way; however, it would seem that our garkain came this way. Something large tore them to pieces and I would assume it was the beast. We should not tarry here too long, lest the creature next come across a village. Leave them for the carrion. They made their choices.” He gestures towards the fallen.

Takumi lowers his head partially to obscure the view of Sadao's vomiting. He notices a glint off the dying light, but it's too close to Lyrel for him to get to. A tear rolls down Takumi's face. "You guys go ahead, I'll fly if needed to catch up to you. I can't leave them here like this, not after what we just saw that town go through. I don't think I'll be too long." He pulls the leather loop from his pocket, and He reaches out with it. "Fuyōsuru" One of the corpses floats up into the air about 5 ft, and he starts to push it off the road. His hands aren't even noticed as they slip in and through the pouches and pockets of the floating corpse. (edited)

Lyrel’s keen eyes catch a strange token around the neck of one of the bandits. ”Interesting...” He slips the leather thong from the man’s neck and uses a simple cantrip to clean to gore off it before holding it up towards the light in plain view of the others...

Sadao rises to his feet moments later, having recovered. He wipes his mouth with the back of his hand, and approaches the carnage once more, trying to inure himself to the scene, while also looking for anything important. At that moment, Lyrel raises a familiar token up to view it, causing the bard to exclaim. "Hey! Isn't that..." He hurries next to him, and retrieves a similar token from his bag. "Yeah, it's just like the magister of Dandong's! Uh, good eye, Lyrel." The bard realizes he might never have noticed it in all of this on his own. He looks over the corpse the bladesinger took the token from, ensuring it still had a mouth, and withdraws his family's prized heirloom—a gilded scroll. "Now, we can finally get some answers." He opens the scroll, and begins to speak a Je'dahnian incantation, the characters appearing on the parchment as he did. 死 (death) 話 (speech) As he completes the rite, a ball of light, not unlike the lantern spirits he'd summoned before, manifests in front of him, and flies into the remains. Sadao's eyes shimmer with power as he speaks to the corpse, which begins to stir. "What does this seven-fingered token signify?"

The corpse remains still and pallid, but for its lips which begin to move of their own accord. "...control..." it rasps.

"Control over what?"

After moving the corpse to the side of the road, Takumi stops and gasps at the moving head "That's disturbing" the gasp was just enough to send him to the edge, he drops to his knees coughing and gagging again.

"...everything..."

Ryuzuko stands to the side, unphased by the scene, "I've seen worse happen to townspeople," watching Sadao preform his ritual and converse with the corpse. While watching he keeps a careful eye of the surrounding area for signs of any unusual movement. (edited)

It surprised Koide, how quick Lyrel was to judge the quality of a man. 'Banditry was the natural result of a few bad circumstances and the will to survive. Was it wrong? Probably, but was it necessarily their goal in life? Undoubtedly not.' She keeps these thoughts to herself, quietly thinking on how many bandits would arise from the destruction in Dandong. Trying to rationalize Lyrel's statement in her head, she thought about Takumi. 'He could have easily become a bandit with his life choices before I had met him. Of course, he had been smart about it, and could pull off any indiscretions that I asked of him.' Like any of her friend's, she took care of them; made sure they were safe. 'As much as the world allows.' She looks at the carnage among the slaughter. 'I would have done worse to these people had they turned on my friends.' Koide thinks with a subtle smile staring at nothing, as Sadao began casting to his magic.

This was by far the most gruesome scene that Viraj has come across. There was the incident some years back where a fishing vessel off the coast of his town was caught in a storm. The small crew was found washed ashore, bodies beaten and bloodied from being dashed against the rocks. That pales in comparison to what they found on the road here, however the Rajani's resolve is strong and he focuses his mind elsewhere. While the rest examine the dead, Viraj slowly circles campsite, keeping an eye out for any signs of what may have caused this carnage. "Should we burn the bodies in case that thing cursed them in some way?" he asks of Koide. (edited)

Koide nods yes. She scribbles on her paper. It may not be curses, but disease was a possibility. Burning would solve either though. (edited)

Viraj nods grimly. "I'll take a closer looks to make sure there's nothing that could harm us before we start moving the dead around," he replies pulling a yew leaf from a pouch. "Soilshaghey doghan," he intones in the language of the druids. He takes a deep breath to steady himself as his gaze falls over the mangled remains, looking for any signs of lingering disease. (edited)

Sadao's face blanches at the corpse's words. He kneels closer to it, staring hard at the dead face as he asks, "What did you do to further this control?"

The corpse groans, clearly struggling to talk. "...I sought the sigil..." it manages, with difficulty. As Viraj completes his ritual, he sees a black stain spread across the corpses, tainting all within sight. Every bandit in sight is contaminated by a deadly contagion... and it's spreading up Lyrel's arms.

"What sigil?"

"...the Sigil of Septaqua..."

Sadao opens his mouth to speak immediately, but he feels the waning flow of magic, reminding him he only has one question remaining. He looks at the seven-fingered token once more. With a moment's more thought, he asks his last question: "What do you and the others that bear these marks call yourselves?"

A death rattle grows in the corpse's throat as it chokes on its final words "...the Black Hand..." The wind breathes a chill whisper across the surrounding fields and then there is silence.

Sadao rises and backs off from the massacre. "Okay, so..." After catching the others up on what the corpse said, he finishes with a sigh. "...and if the magister was a part of this Black Order as well, that probably means he didn't have the noblest intentions either, whether he was linked to the false hydra or not." He puts a hand to his head. "Jeez. I can't believe a guy like that had been helping us! Never occurred to me..."

"Maybe he was looking into this Black Order as well..? Guess we may never know the answer to that one though," Viraj says approaching the group. "So, I wouldn't be going near those bodies anymore... There's definitely some corruption." He pauses and looks over the three who came in contact with the bodies. "You two look fine," he says to Sadao and nodding to Takumi as he goes through one of the bandit's pockets, "but you've got something one you there, Lyrel. Hmm, shame... You seemed like a good guy. Guess we'll take care of you along with the bodies." He chuckles at his own jest. (edited)

Lyrel watches Sadao work his magical abilities upon the corpse with a strangely, detached interest. Some found usage of necromancy in this manner to be ‘sacrilegious’, but Lyrel never found such concerns to be valid... especially when it came to those who clearly stand against the goals of society as a whole. ”Hmmm...” he rubs his chin thoughtfully as he ponders the words spoken by the bandit. ”That’s a celestial word. I do not know what it means exactly, but I do know sept is linked to the number seven. Which coincides to the numbers of fingers upon this hand. What a strange symbol...” He stops his aloud musings when Viraj points towards him, hands still upon his face. ”What?” He stares at himself, then back at the bodies and curses loudly in elven. ”Gods be damned fool! I should have known better! You all must stay away from me, we cannot risk the rest of you getting contaminated.” He quickly retreats from the rest of the group, putting enough distance between himself and the others, looking exceptionally calm in the face of such dire proclamations from Viraj.

"Umm... yeah, You shouldn't be touching anything. That stuff is already spreading from your hands and up your arms. I hope you don't need to relieve yourself anytime soon."

Ryuzuko chuckles at Viraj teasing Lyrel, knowing full well he could cure it. "Do not worry elf." he says to Lyrel as he walks over to him. Putting a hand on his arm, the dragonborn sends a stream of light through the rot, "Atsukau..." he says aloud, curing it before it spreads. "You should be good to go now, no need to worry... I'm sure." Ryuzuko laughs again as he walks away to check on Tsuruki and the cart. (edited)

Still attuned to the disease's presence by his druidic ritual, Viraj can see that the stain's progression is slowed to a halt, but it is not irradicated. (edited)

Viraj's smirk fades seeing the black stain remaining on Lyrel. "That did not remove it. It has stopped spreading, but it's still there." His tone more serious and he takes a couple of cautious steps toward the elf. "Now hold still." He holds out a hand as it begins to glow with his own curative magic. He hesitates, unsure where to touch Lyrel so as to not contract the contagion as well. He settles on the top of the elf's head. "Castey." He steps back and hopes that aids in removing the disease. (edited)

The stain of contagion on Lyrel's skin recedes a little, but remains. (edited)

Viraj shakes his head. "Still there. That's some nasty disease that thing spreads... I don't think we should be digging around here any more. And we can't leave this for anyone else to discover and spread the disease..." He walks over to the ruined barricade and glances around looking where to start. He throws his hand out towards one of the nearby bodies. A vine comes from his opened hand, wraps around the leg of one of the bandits and the druid pulls it closer. "I figure we can pile them up around here and light it all on fire," he explains. (edited)

Sadao observes from a distance. "Not good. We'll have to find him a cure." He looks over at the rancid bodies. "And I guess you're right to want to burn the bodies. If we can do it safely, let's go."

Ryuzuko stands watch at the group's cart, keeping an eye out for others monsters or beasts.

Lyrel stoically nods his thanks to both of Ryuzuko and Viraj for the attempts. He sighs heavily, but makes sure to keep his distance now that he knows the disease lingers. ”All of you should keep your distance from me until we can find a cure. I shall ride separately from the rest of the party and in the evenings I shall remain within the arcane dome I can raise to hopefully help prevent more spread while we rest.” He looks at Koide with a heavy sigh. ”Since I am already exposed, I can help with the bodies. Though I am not nearly as strong as the others.”

Ryuz spots something on the edge of the barricade. "We may need to hold off on that!" He calls out as he mounts Tsuruki. Atop his steed, odachi held to his right, the dragonborn swiftly rides towards the stirring movement.

Rising from amidst the wreckage is leather clad human. His skin is marred all over with open wounds and festering boils. A staggers and lumbers half a step forwards, before Koide leaps into action.

”Be careful not to let it touch you!”

Koide instinctively reacts to the call, the quill and ink spill on the page as the hunter rapids shifts her weight away from the makeshift table. Her bow is up in her hands and the arrow comes free of the quiver at her hip, knocked into position with honed precision. Not even for a moment is there hesitation. No thought to securing information from the man. The longbow's waxed string is drawn to her cheek and her eye follows the shaft to the target. 'Loose' There is a thwang as the string snaps back to the resting position. The arrow flies true spinning rapidly from the crow feathered fletchings until it makes a wet impact with the leather clad stranger. The man falls backwards, the shaft jutting from its right eye socket. 'Not getting that one back,' Koide considered. Adrenaline pumps at the side of her neck, but she doesn't surrender to the euphoria. She carefully reaches into the satchel and retrieves the bottle of acidic resin dipping another arrowhead into the bottle as she watches the piles of dead men about looking for further movement. (edited)

Utilizing his staff, Takumi rises from his knees with Ryuz quick warning. Tears in his eyes from the loss of breath, he prepares himself for what he may be seeing. "Well don't that seem funny, first the Magister and now another walking corpse."

The corpse begins to jerk and spasm on the ground. The man chokes and splutters, sending blood running from his mouth, and then spikes begin to sprout from its back, along with claws and sharp, elongated teeth. It scrambles to its feet and roars a bestial scream at the interlopers.

Lyrel hardens his resolve as the shambling bandit turns into a horror of spikes, claw, and bone, but reels slightly at the scream that echoes from its maw. He recognizes the sluggishness that tries to force its way into his mind, but he forces it away. With a flourish of his long elven blade, he slips into the trance-like focus of the Bladesong. The others hear him begin the hum a wordless tune, his lithe body shifting and moving with the tune as he rushes forward in a flash of blue clothing and razor sharp steel. As he reaches the creature, the blade slashes out from a horizontal slash! Despite the alacrity of the blade strike, the beast’s clawed hand was barely able to knock it away before it sliced open flesh and bone!

Kinoh reels from the creature's wail, spending the next several seconds cringing.

Even without the dark aura that stains this bandit that it reveled by his spell, it is clear to Viraj that this man has been infected. Though spared from a gruesome death like the other bandits, this one now appears to suffer the full effects of the disease. A disease that must be stopped from spreading. With a roar from the druid, the thorns sprout from his body and he charges in with his ax drawn back. He attempts to deliver a sideways chop into the mutated man, but the edge doesn't dig as it would with normal flesh. Must swing harder! the enraged druid thinks to himself. (edited)

Takumi stands there in a daze... 'oh no, not again'

With the Huiya Scroll still in Sadao's hands, its magical energy from generations past running through him, he is able to resist the creature's debilitating scream. Wasting no time, he unfurls the scroll once more and reads from a tale: 復讐者 Reading the word aloud, "Avenger!" the story of a battle-worn samurai who found solace in protecting others comes to mind. He mutters the rest of the tale, pointing to Lyrel as he closed the distance on the monster with whirling blade. A ghostly visage of the samurai appears next to the bladesinger. The spirit has a hand on his katana, and fixes the malformed one with a steely gaze, waiting for it to make a move. (edited)

Before Ryuzuko can get any distance towards the mutant, it's screech rattles Tsuruki, stopping her in her tracks. The dragonborn's head merely twitches as he resists the cry. He throws his left hand up, two fingers point out, aimed at the moving corpse. "Shokku!" He yells, followed by the crackle of lightning, as a single bolt shoots from his finger tips and strikes the creature, searing the wound inflicted by Lyrel. (edited)

'Impossible,' Koide watched the man pick itself off the ground before vile mutations twist its form. 'What is that thing?' Her mind raced, but came up blank. She notched an arrow and drew the string to her cheek, verifying the range and letting it fly toward the creature. Before the arrow made its thud, she already had another arrow drawn and following it's cousin toward the creature.

The rapidly transforming bandit slashes at Lyrel twice with its claws, who dodges the first with the preternatural speed of the bladesong. However, the second catches him in its grasp and he barely avoids the glistening points of the creature's fangs gnashing at his throat. Simultaneously, Sadao's samurai phantasm slashes at Lyrel's attacker, making it roar in surprise.

Lyrel grimaces at the foul smell coming from the creature gnashing at his throat; however, he uses the distraction of the phantasmal samurai to easily slip from its grasp. He slips away quickly, easily knocking aside an errant claw with Dongfeng that swipes out towards his exposed back. (edited)

With the beast within him rising, Viraj brings his axe up for an overhead chop. He brings the ax down with ferocious strength, but as Lyrel dashes away and the bandit lunges after the elf, the strike skips off it's leather armor. The druid screams in frustration and swings an elbow out, just barely scratching the back of the man's head.

Standing there, feeling useless... again... is not something that Takumi prefers. Watching the events unfold around him as he stands there is about as helpless as a person can get. Seeing the creature strike one of his new friends is just enough to knock Takumi out of his daze... the half-elf quickly grabs his staff as he mutters the quick words to start forming the ball of pure air in his hand. He's been practicing something new... the newly formed condensed air ball splits into two. He wills the first one forward... the condensed air disperses long before it reaches the malformed bandit. "Too small" he mutters to himself as he fires the second larger ball of air. The compressed ball strikes the creature square on the back. "Oh, Shit..." Takumi realized that he just reacted without thinking, and things don't usually go his way when he takes such reckless actions... With a quick look around, it appears that Sadao is the only one that may need some assistance. He taps his staff while moving quickly to Sadao's side. "Do what you do, I'll keep ya covered." (edited)

Sadao puts the scroll away for now, as the phantasm vanishes. He extends a hand towards the charging Ryu and utters a word of power, speeding the dragonborn and his steed's charge. He then draws his bow and arrow, aiming for the creature... only to be startled by Takumi's sudden appearance, causing him to loose the arrow sooner than he wished. "Damn... uh, I'm good, Takkun!" He tries to flash the sorcerer a smile before getting right back to the fight.

Ryuzuko nods at the bard as Tsuruki recovers from the debilitating screech and begins his charge again. "Vihaga!" Ryuzuko roars out in draconic as the mighty beast races through the mud, every hoof-step leaving heavy indentations as he speeds towards the creature. As Tsuruki and Ryuzuko get close, tufts of cold air begin to puff from Ryuzuko's snout. About halfway through their charge, Ryuzuko lets out a billowing cloud of icy breath, freezing the flesh of the creature, however it's able to withstand most of the blast. While it recoils back from the cold, Tsuruki rears up before driving her hooves into the creature, smashing it's chest with the momentum. "Rakurai!" Ryuzuko roars out as his steed comes down, bringing his massive blade, charged with cracks of lightning, crashing down on the monstrosity's shoulder with a loud crack before slashing a large gap in it's flesh. He starts to cough from the poisoned air "Kuso!... Was aiming for it's head, damn this foul stench." he exclaims as his aim was off. (edited)

Koide watches the horseman's charge, and follows rider with her bow and as he passes, letting another arrow fly. The dragonborn's slice with his Odachi shift the creatures head slightly and her shot misses its mark. 'Shit.' She quickly draws another arrow and lets it fly aiming for the body instead, the head pierces the chest and a torrent of blood pours from the wound. She knocks a third arrow, but holds it as the others close in to finish it off. (edited)

The monster slashes wildly at Ryuzuko with a ferocious roar, jagged claws tearing at the dragonborn's mail as it drags him from the saddle. Seizing the warrior in its unnaturally powerful arms, the mutated creature sinks long fangs into the paladin's neck, driving past silver scales to drain the life blood from him.

Lyrel watches Ryu take a horrible beating from the mutated bandit and shakes his head. He had hoped to draw the creature from its position, but to no avail; he was working with others who had their own minds and plans... he would need to remember that better in the future. He was no longer working alone... Gracefully, but aggressively he rushes towards the mutant, coming in on a flank with Ryu’s horse, Dongfeng trailing behind, leaving a slight streak of faintly glowing blue in the wake of his speed. As he reaches the flank he bums out the arcane tune of the Bladesong and his blade vibrates in tune as it is wrapped in a shimmer aura of sonic energy. With an alacrity to fast to follow, his blade slices into the creature’s torso... but it is the resounding pulse of thunderous sound the explodes from Dongfeng’s impact that staggers the beast. Lyrel pants slightly from the additional exertion he threw into the attack. ”It is almost dead. Finish it.” His voice is terribly calm as he calls out to the others, as if this were no more than a sparring session with Sadao.

Viraj's summons his healing flames atop the bleeding Ryuzoku. His ax then falls to the ground with a thud and the nails on his hands sprout into sharpened thorns. The tips gleam with acid. With the creature's attention on the dragonborn, the enraged druid swipes with one hand on the forearm grasping Ryuzuko. The caustic claw severs the limb from its owner. The second clawed hand of the druid swipes upward, underneath the jaw of the former bandit. The middle three thorns find purchase, then sprout upward into the diseased brain and through its skull. Viraj retracts the thorny nails and the lifeless body crumples to the ground.

The twisted form of what was once a man finally falls lifeless to the ground and silence reigns once more, broken only by the whistling of the wind.

Ryuzuko holds onto his neck, which profusely bleeding, as he slowly walks towards the spirits that begin to slowly heal his wounded body. "Atsukau..." he says in a quiet tone, ridding his body of the poison. "Viraj, if you wouldn't mind just, burning it all, that would be fannntastic. We can't have more of those, things, show up. Kuso...that hurt." The dragonborn clambers back onto his steed, making his way back to the cart, still holding the wound in his neck occasionally.

The wound in Ryuzuko's neck burns like holy fire as he clutches at it - a feeling that is gradually spreading throughout the dragonborn's entire body as the adrenaline leaves him. It's an excruciating, yet also reassuringly cleansing sensation that leaves the paladin light-headed and breathless.

Koide overhears the dragonborn's words but holds up a hand to Viraj asking him to wait. She understood his fervor, but the creature needed further examination. She tears fabric from her sleeve revealing her bare right arm. She opens the stopper on her waterskin and pours some of the fluid onto the sleeve before tying it around her nose and mouth. Before entering among the bodies, she grabs a long sturdy stick from the deadfall outside of the barricade. Armed for the task and her bow now stowed over her shoulder, Koide moves into the dangerous area around the bodies getting close enough to proud and inspect the creature's corpse. She lifts the chin for a better look. Besides the shifted arrow shaft from the first fatal blow, she notices the monster newly formed characteristics, 'Another Garkain...' The realization surprises her. She had not known much about the species, but the fact that the disease could potential spawn more was a worrying concept. She considered the rest of the diseased bodies. 'Why had they not turned? He had been human, which disproved her theory of a potential fey connection.' This information really supported her and her teacher's classification for the Garkain as solely undead. 'They functioned just like standard Vampires when it came to creating spawn.' She then realized she had an excellent opportunity here. She flipped the spawn on its back to show most of its features. Stood back from it and pulled paper and tools from her bag. She was going to take a minute to sketch and write her observations down on paper. As she began, she fantasized for a moment that maybe one day someone would read her entry in the bestiary. (edited)

Viraj gives a nod to the huntress. While she investigates and journals her findings of the creature they just slayed,Viraj returns to the work of piling up the bodies around the ruined barricade. He works quietly through the grim task. Saving the mutated bandit's body for last, the druid's vines wrap around its legs and it joins the others. He waits a moment to ensure no one else has any business they would like to conduct with the scene. "I suppose we should say a little something," he says to the group. He then begins a simple druidic rite. Turning to to each direction - first to the east, then south, west and north - he says, "Earth my body, Water my blood, Air my breath, Fire my spirit, Spirits of Arden we thank you." The druid holds out a hand and a fire springs to life in his palm. He holds it there as he continues. "Spirits of fire, Sun's fire, lightening, Flame on the hearth, Fire that cleanses and destroys, Fire that purifies, Now take our dead." The flame shoot from his hand into the debris, and another, until the barricade is lit aflame. "Let them become flame and ash. From their spirits a pure flame will rise. Go in peace." With a hand out before him, fingers splayed, Viraj drags his other hand across the first, causing the flames to spread through the other bodies. (edited)

Cleansing flame sweeps across the pile of fuel and the dead, consuming the tainted corpses and the former barricade until only ashes remains. The mood is quiet and subdued for the rest of the day, although little further of note transpires. It seems that Ryuzuko is still not entirely recovered and the unspoken question of disease hangs in the air over Lyrel.

They travel until near dark, with the huntswoman looking for a safe place to rest. As the dusk begins to encroach, Koide is forced to settle for the underside of a bridge. It won't be a comfortable night's rest, but she notes that it is fairly out of the way with only a couple of approaches. 'Should more Garkain spawn be nearby.' She directs the cart down a narrow path to pull it out of the way. Looking at the muddy puddles and grime about, she decides not to pull out her finer paper or scribble more notes. (edited)

Throughout the day's travels, the half-elf is uncharacteristically silent.... Tak is able to build a fort of ice with the water that flows under the bridge, "It's not much, but ... this is so much easier than tryin to keep a watch... I can get out of watch with this.... right?"

Koide rolls her eyes at Takumi before nodding with a heavy smile. 'That'll do nicely.' She pats him on the shoulder as he finishes his work. She motions to Takumi while the others are unpacking that she is going to scout. (edited)

Takumi looks around at the group.... "if everyone else is tired of nuts and berries, we could use a real meal.... Viraj, Lyrel, is there anything in the area worth eating?? I'll cook up whatever ya'll bring back." the half elf nods at lady koide....

Koide's worry is assuaged as she starts with a sweep of the area around the camp. Her stomach begins to growl slightly from the day's travel, and she puts thought into Takumi's request. 'Something fresh would be nice.' As she continues, she begins checking for signs of game and areas with natural herbs or berries.

After the battle, Lyrel distanced himself from the remainder of the group. Keeping a safe distance from the others to prevent spreading of the disease he had exposed himself to through his reckless actions. As they ride the remainder of the day, he keeps to himself on the massive, spectral deer-like mount he conjured. He sent his familiar up into the air far ahead of the group with directions to scout and report back with anything that felt unnatural. As they took shelter beneath the bridge and Takumi conjures his dome, Lyrel spends several minutes setting up his very own dome further away from the others in order to keep them safe from him. While Takumi cooks their meals, Lyrel unsheathes Dongfeng and spends sometime staring at the slightly glowing runes upon the immaculate, yet ancient steel as his thoughts wander. Thoughts of his own ignorance and the potential cost for his failure. Eventually, he lovingly wipes the blade with oil before placing it back into the scabbard and removing Star of the Lost Omens from his backpack and proceeds to quietly read for the next several hours while the others set up their own camp and acquire food. He did not like feeling so useless. Leaving the others to provide for him, but... he also did not want to expose the rest to the disease that was still stubbornly clinging to him. (edited)

15:34

Later when Koide returns from his foraging he calls to her from within his protective bubble. Koide? A moment of your time, please.”

Once their camp is set, Ryuzuko asks Sadao if he will teach him a bit of Honmin. So that he might be able to at least get around Tonghua without need of the bard. Just as soon as they sit down to start, Ryuzuko's tired and battered body begins to fail him and he starts to nod off. The large dragonborn quickly falls forward, landing on one of Sadao's books, crushing it into the dirt and grass.

When Koide returns, she drops a trio of rabbits, some wild onions, and a few tubers next to Takumi, hoping to help him in his cooking. Before she could decide to do anything else, she hears Lyrel's voice. She inclines her head to listen, and then nods drawing closer to him, but not within arms width.

Lyrel sits quietly for a moment, a heavy sigh escaping his mouth before he speaks. ”I will not be an incubator for this disease and go against everything we represent. If this progresses beyond our ability to fix, I shall kill myself or... if I’m too far gone to do so, you must do it for me. Burn my body and everything on it except my sword. Dongfeng must be returned to my father should this come to pass. Can you agree to this?” It is clear to Koide that he’d been thinking about this and what to say for some time as his voice was even and matter of fact. Lyrel had reached this decision the moment he had witnessed the awful transformation of the bandit back at the barricade.

"...now, just repeat that back to me. 'Ni-hao...'" When Sadao hears Ryu's resounding thud, he brings his palm to his forehead. They'd have to try another time. Kinoh slinks by him, hopping on top of the dragonborn's form and curling up to go to sleep herself, clearly tired after hours of distracting the pair, resulting in what felt like very little progress to Sadao. With little else to do, the bard notices Koide and Lyrel talking, and can't help but be curious. He draws nearer under the guise of offering to help Takumi, while trying his best to subtly eavesdrop from a distance.

Takumi tastes the rabbit stew, and then adds a few more peppers. "Soup's done!! It may not be the greatest, but it's better than nuts and berries." He announces it loudly, allowing Koide a way out of her current conversation. A knowing glance in Sadao's direction as the bard starts serving the freshly prepared stew.

Viraj returns with his own offerings for dinner: a half dozen or so quail looking half-burnt already, a handful each of carrot and fiddle-head ferns, along with some wild greens. "Maybe this'll get us through tomorrow as well. Also," he drops in a few of golden dragon tongue petals from his herb pouch. "This'll give whatever you make a real kick, but don't go using a whole lot. I don't think the others can take the heat.' The Rajani dishes up two bowls of the soup and walks to Sadao. "Here, see they if they aren't hungry," he says, nodding towards Lyrel's dome. He leans in close as he hands the bowls off. "Might be easier for you to listen in, too" He gives the man a wink.

Koide's faces drains of color and her demeaner goes grave. It was a hunter's oath, and she had sworn to carry out tasks on others before. 'Had fulfilled such oaths before.' But this was... different. She had worried about Lyrel off and on throughout the afternoon, but she had busied herself with other tasks. The blood pumps in her ear as Lyrel finishes. She clears her throat out of habit, trying to force the lump from forming. She finally takes a deep breath, trying to be strong for her companion, and nods sullenly. The oath was struck - not in word, but by bond. She would kill him, if the time came. And had she the capability to speak, at that moment she would have lacked the will. She felt numb... hollow. The warrior woman gave a bow of respect to Lyrel and silently slipped off into the woods to be alone.... and weep alone.

"You guys are getting the wrong idea," protests Sadao, as he takes the two bowls of soup. "Just figured they uh, might be getting hungry." He takes the bowls over, but halts for a moment as he notices Koide slip away, seemingly upset. Though his first instinct was to follow her, a nagging sense at the back of his mind told him to drop it. He sighs and continues over to Lyrel's dome. He extends one bowl through the dome for him to take. "Here. You'll feel better if you eat. And this should be less spicy than last time." He pulls his hand back through the dome and sits down just outside of it, while Lyrel presumably ate. He looks about him and finds a sprig. Muttering a word in Primordial as he touches it, it magically matures into a decently-sized frond, which he plucks and skillfully wraps around the other bowl of soup to keep it warm. "I'm leaving some for Koide out here." he assures the bladesinger, setting it down. He doesn't leave, though, instead sitting and looking up at the night sky—what was visible of it from under the bridge, anyway. "How... how did you meet, exactly?" He still knew little about Koide's life before he joined up with them. He wished he'd gotten the courage to ask her directly before she lost her voice.

Takumi puts a hand to his mouth and starts to chuckle quietly in Viraj's direction as the bard walks away... "How can he think he's hiding it?" He whispers to the druid.

Lyrel nods at Koide’s tacit response, knowing full well what he was asking of her. Each hunter knew that a mercy killing was likely the way they would leave this world and that it was best if it was a fellow hunter, but when it was someone with whom you had a shared past... a friend? A lover? What were they? It was all that much harder. He watches her leave, wondering what thoughts were coursing through her brain as Sadao brings Lyrel some food. He looks at the young man for a time, wondering if he knew just how complicated the question he just asked was. He takes a bite of the food, wincing slightly at the extreme heat of the spices, but chewing for a while as he ponders how to answer. He eventually swallows and looks at her bowl before looking back up to Sadao. ”That is a long story, but I am not a very good teller of tales, so I will keep is brief. Also, I do not wish to speak of Koide’s past without her consent, but... our masters were companions of a sort. During our individual training, we were sent together of several joint tasks appointed to us by our masters to prove ourselves and to complete our training. During that time, we become close friends and have always helped each other in moments of need or duress.”

"I see." Sadao decidedly neglects to ask 'how close.' He only had his own guesses and observations to go on. From Sadao's side of the spell, he couldn't see Lyrel, though he was dimly aware of his eyes on him. As he looked back, seeing only the opaque sheen of the dome and hearing his clipped words, Lyrel proved equally unreadable. He had a sense of what he and Koide had been talking about, that made her leave like she did, though. After a few more moments of silence, he rises to leave, but looks back, his eyes shifting to focus on different parts of the dome, in hopes of making eye contact. "I'd never leave a friend looking like that." With a serious, if sincere look, he departs, leaving the bowl. When it came to not just their past together, but Koide herself, he felt, still, like he was on the outside looking in. The bard resolved to do something about it, besides asking someone closer to her. After Tonghua. He promised himself. He ventures off to the other side of the undercroft, taking time to practice with his sword before going to sleep.

"Beats me," Viraj replies, shaking his head. Grabbing a bowl of the stew for himself, he finds a place under the dome to enjoy the meal. "I'm sure glad we have you with us, Tak! These meals make the journey a little more bearable." He raises his empty bowl as a sign of approval. With his meal devoured, the druid then turns his attention to the crafting of the potion he began the night before. He snips portions of the stem and leaves of the drojo's ivy into his small stone bowl. After grinding it down into a paste he adds a bit more of the plant and continues to process it to aid in the extraction of beneficial elements. (edited)

Fortunately, Takumi's frozen fortifications prove unnecessary and the night passes quietly, but for the babbling of the brook beneath the bridge. The next morning is spent trudging steadily west along the road to Tonghua. It's close to an hour before noon when the silhouette of the village finally appears on the horizon. The number of farmers that can be seen working their fields grows steadily as the distant buildings draw nearer and the mismatched band of warriors attract the stares of most, be they curious or fearful. The sun would be high in the sky when Koide and her companions finally arrive on the outskirts, but for the overcast skies. Crows can be heard cawing from the rooftops and the density of villagers is sparse, though several can be seen milling about.

Sadao turns to the others. "Finally, we made it. We should go talk to the shizhang now... oh." His eyes land on Lyrel as he remembers his condition. "Lyrel-san, I hate to say it, but you probably shouldn't come along." (edited)

Koide signs to Sadao, pointing to her self and then to Sadao, making a shape like a river flowing downstream. 'I must go with you.' She pulls the letter from her pack with the remnant of beige wax still clinging from the broken seal.

After a moment, Sadao understands Koide's meaning, especially when she brings out the letter again. He nods in return. Again, some small part of him took smug satisfaction at this turn of events—Lyrel having to stay back, and he and Koide going ahead together, her with the letter, and his presence necessary as a translator. Once more, he bites his tongue at the thoughts, disbelieving they were even his. Eager to put these notions behind him, he steps up, ready to head into town. Kinoh watches his expression a few paces away quietly, but appears ready to move as well.

As they pass through the village's stone arches, Sadao looks for someone he could ask for directions, seeing no obvious place the Shizhang could be in.

The first local to cross Sadao's path is a weathered looking woman with long, curled grey hair and a round figure. She's dressed typically for a farmer in these parts and is carrying a basket of apples. "The Shizhang is Shen Dingxiang," she explains. "His smithy is on the north side of the village."

Sadao thanks the woman, and translates to Koide. "The Shizhang runs a smithy, we can find it this way." He begins to head north through the town, looking for any distinctive plumes of smoke to hint at the smithy's location.

Koide nods, but picks up on the name difference. She remains wary as she follows her bardic companion toward their destination.

As the two members of their group continue on into town to gather information, Viraj turns to the others that remain. "I guess we can all wait here. I'd just get in the way anyways.. since I can't speak the language." The druid then turns his attention to Lyrel. After a moment to attune his senses, allowing him to see the aura of the disease. "Hmmm...," he muses, stroking his bearded chin. "Whelp... Doesn't seem to have gotten worse from yesterday, so that's something." He reaches into his pouch of herbs and digs to the bottom to retrieve a few golden petals. "If you're starting to feel a little sluggish tear a little bit of this off. Chew it up and put it between your cheek and gum. It'll help keep you on your toes." He gives his patient a wink. (edited)

Takumi let's out a small exclamation of distress. He stomps around, obviously upset with himself.. "I burned all of the pffffft quail... How was I supposed to know that it would be that greasy..." He stops for a moment, thinking, then goes to work trying to salvage the charred bird. Muttering to himself as he works "maybe I can do something with this, chop it up for sausage, maybe just throw it in a stew, beat it in some eggs. I'm sure I'll think of something" the half-elf wraps up the charred corpses, and puts them back on the cart. (edited)

It doesn't take Sadao and Koide long to find the smithy. The distinctive clang of metal on metal can be heard from down the street. The man working the forge is thick set with a bushy black beard. He pauses in his hammering at the anvil to look up at the strangers as they approach.

As they walked, it began to dawn on Sadao that no one else was coming along—since no one needed to, really—making it just them. He clams up for the rest of the brief journey through the streets. When they reached the smithy, he caught the eye of the heavyset mayor and blacksmith. It had been a while since he had had to make introductions to the elected official of a town; Dandong having only had a maddened shell of one itself, but nonetheless, he remembered how he was taught to make a good impression. With mindful posture, he bows before the man and purposely holds his gaze for a moment before speaking. "Good day to you, Shizhang. My name is Sadao Huiya, and this is Koide. We are here to answer your summons." He motions for Koide to show him the letter.

The man sets his hammer aside and thrusts the metal that he has been working into a pail of water that hisses and steams as the iron is quenched. He places it on a nearby table and approaches Sadao, pulling off his gloves as he does so. "Good day, Huiya-zūnjià. I am Shen Dingxiang, Shizhang of Tonghua." The Shizhang watches his visitors carefully as he speaks. "By whom, exactly, were you summoned? I am afraid that I have sent no such message."

In answer, Koide produces the letter, and hesitantly passes it to the smith. Something felt off to her, but she was unsure if she was just being paranoid after the encounter with the Beast of Dandong.

Dingxiang takes the parchment from Koide and examines it carefully. "This is the mark of our Shizhang," he explains, pointing to the seal on the letter, "but it was written by my predecessor, Jiang Kokwan." The name is signed clearly at the bottom of the missive. "He spoke the truth - an evil preys upon our village. It claimed his life, but a week ago. I am not familiar with this Raven Watch, nor do I know what Jiang-dàrén's connection to it was, but if you can help us, we will be forever in your debt." The words are spoken respectfully, but he watches Koide and Sadao with hard eyes, as though challenging them to prove that they can.

At the mention of the Raven Watch, Sadao casts a curious glance at his mute friend as well, but returns his attention to the Shizhang to keep up professional appearances. "We can assure you, your people will not have to go on living in fear," he states solemnly. "But for now, we need to know more about the threat. When and how did these attacks start? Was there anything off beforehand?" (edited)

Dingxiang shakes his head sadly. "The first that we knew of it was when a young woman disappeared. She was later found in pieces near the fields of her family's farm. The monster claimed more victims and eventually we began to travel in groups for safety. That was the first time that it was seen. A bestial horror that defies description. Even those that somehow escape its clutches always succumb to its foul touch, as was the case for Jiang Kokwan. We have come to know it as the Corpse Eater. It seems to love to feast upon what remains of the dead."

Sadao lowers his head in respect for those lost as well. "On our way here, we came upon a disturbing sight. The creature had torn across a large group of men who had barricaded the road, no doubt planning banditry. One of them had less wounds, but quickly grew into a half-human monstrosity himself, and attacked us. I fear the same thing could happen again. Those that perished from its diseased touch, were they buried?"

Dingxiang frowns in concern and nods hesitantly. "On the southern edge of the village."

"Then, it pains me to say it, but we know what must be done. We'll need your permission, and access to shovels and oil." Sadao keeps his head lowered, letting a shadow fall over the upper half of his face, as he can't quite meet the Shizhang's eyes while he says this.

Dingxiang hesitates, but nods in understanding. "I see. Well, we cannot risk the safety of the village." The Shizhang secures his forge and steps towards Koide and Sadao. "Please, follow me. We should speak with Lai Mingxia." Dingxiang leads the pair across the village to the local temple, inside of which they find a Honmin woman dressed in yellow robes. "Lai-shèng," the Shizhang addresses her with a bow. "These foreigners come bearing a letter from Jiang Kokwan." She turns to Koide and Sadao with a cool look, waiting for them to introduce themselves.

Koide performs a proper bow of respect to the priestess, remaining silent but trying to maintain her composure.

Sadao bows as well. "I am Sadao Huiya, serving as a translator for Miss Koide here. We are part of a larger group that specializes in handling threats such as these, called here by the former Shizhang. Dingxiang-shizhang, shall we repeat our tale and concerns?" (edited)

The Shizhang nods and the priestess watches Sadao with piercing eyes as he tells his tale. "You speak the truth," she asserts when the bard is finished, "but I cannot allow the graves of our honoured dead to be defiled by foreign hands. I shall purify their final resting places, in keeping with our rites and traditions."

Sadao is a little taken aback at her stance, but not terribly surprised. He meets her gaze, and decides to push back. "Lai-shèng, I'm humbled by your resolve. I'd leave it entirely in your capable hands if I weren't certain we could be of aid to you. We have fought against this creature's spawn already; they're extremely dangerous and formidable. I believe we should be present at least to ensure no harm comes to the townspeople, should one arise." He takes a step forward, with a small but warm smile that seems to challenge her icy look. "Besides that, I believe we should cooperate in the ritual. I myself have some training in the performance of purification rites; my clan, the Huiyas, has strong roots in Hong, which is why I learned the tongues as well. I do not think I would be as a foreigner."

Lyrel quietly nods to Sadao's suggestion to remain outside the limits of the city. "I shall. I do not wish to bring this foulness to the innocent. My family is well known in these lands should you need the aid of their name." As he watches the others depart, he solemnly takes the root from Viraj. "Thank you for doing everything you can to keep this corruption at bay. I do not wish to succumb in the same way that man did back at the barricade, nor do I wish to see myself become a harbinger of disease. I just hope I have not exposed any others through my foolishness."

Viraj gives the elf a nod. "If that thing we fought back there is any what this creature can do... I'd not wish it on anyone. We'll get you fixed up," he declares confidently. "Well... Since they're off doing whatever in there," he waves toward the town, "I'm going to see if I can find anything useful for my potions in these fields. I think I saw a few promising spots not too far from here along the road." (edited)

"Very well," the priestess concedes in face of Sadao's diplomacy. "You may accompany me. For protection, of course." The corner of her mouth curls in the faintest hint of a smile.

Sadao looks back at Lai Mingxia, for perhaps a bit too long, before realizing he should say something. "Uh, in any case, we should get to work, then. When should we begin the rites?"

"Right away," the priestess tells Sadao with a graceful nod, before rising and moving to gather some items from a cupboard. Incense, oil and water, among other things. "Shall we?" She asks waving a farewell to Dingxiang, who bows before departing.

Sadao dips his head towards the Shizhang, and catches Koide up in Je'dahnian while they wait for Lai. "She insists on performing the rites to purify the bodies, and I kinda agree, since we no longer have a cleric. There's one issue: she's only letting me come along to perform these rites. I figure you and the others can stay nearby in case something goes wrong." The bard throws her a helpless sort of look before turning to reply to the priestess. "Yes, let's make haste." He moves to accompany her out of the temple. (edited)

Koide stops Sadao with a hand to his chest. She makes a praying gesture and pointing to the woman, and then points to her own throat. She looks him pleadingly in the eye.

Sadao gasps as he realizes Koide's meaning. "Oh, of course!" Why the hell wouldn't I think to ask her that? He pushes aside his shame at getting distracted, and switches to Honmin to speak to Lai Mingxia. "Lai-shèng, a moment, please! Before we begin with that, we have our own request requiring your abilities as a priestess." He gestures to Koide. "During a battle against a different creature, Koide-san suffered a wound in her throat, leaving her unable to speak. Is it possible for you to heal her?" (edited)

The priestess stops in her tracks, clearly caught off guard by the request. "Is it not more urgent that we protect ourselves from the monster? I assure you, I can inspect this wound later."

Sadao translates simultaneously to Koide. "Willing to wait for just a little longer?" He says in Je'dahnian, with a sad look of his own in his eyes. (edited)

Koide nods in resignation.

"Thanks." Hesitating slightly, Sadao places a reassuring hand on her shoulder, and flashes her a mischievous grin. "Between you and me, I can't wait to hear your voice again, either." Retracting his hand, he turns to the priestess. "Very well, Lai-shèng, lead the way."

Koide smiles coyly.

"Come along then," Mingxia notes, beckoning to Sadao and Koide. She passes her bag to the bard to carry and steps out of the temple. Her steps are quick as she guides the pair across the village to an isolated field on the outskirts.

Hefting her bag with the smallest of grunts, Sadao follows the priestess towards the southern edge of the village with Koide. As they near the city limits, he informs her that their companions were waiting nearby, and detours to find Ryu, Lyrel, and Takumi. "We're going to the village's graveyard to consecrate the dead, so they don't come back like that bandit. You can follow along if you want, but they're not keen on foreigners, well, like everywhere else." Seeing Viraj missing, he puts a hand to his mouth and whistles. In the blink of an eye, Kinoh appears next to him with a gust of wind, carrying a golden leaf among others. "I need you to find Viraj," he dictates to the stretching canine. "Mmm. And Viraj was... which one, again?" Sadao's unamused stare being her only response, she sets off at a trot to look for the druid.

Viraj is deep under some thorny shrubbery off the road about a mile outside of town. He's about to pluck the Ucre Bramble when he feels a paw at his back side. The sudden sensation causes the large man to jerk while in his prickly situation. "Huh! Wha-..! Ow! Damnit..! Son of a..!" The druid takes a calming breath before extracting himself from the shrub. He emerges - small rivulets of blood cover the backs of his hands and lower arms - and looks to find the cause of his troubles staring up at him, looking rather pleased with itself. "Why'd you have to go and startle me like that?!" He wipes away a streak of blood on his cheek. The familiar begins to chatter and growl, but the druid quickly holds up a hand. "Hang on, hang on. Give me a moment." Having taken the time to cast his spell to allow himself to understand animals, he begins again. "Okay. Let's start again." "I said the priest in town's about to cleanse their dead. You might want to get back there in case something goes wrong." "Well, let's get moving then." (edited)

Kinoh spends the entire trip back jawing away at Viraj about all manner of topics, apparently quite glad to have someone else to talk to besides her bonded master. Tail wagging all the while, she gossips about Sadao's awkward attempts at courting "Raggedy Girl," passes along critiques on Takumi's cooking, and rants about the injustice she suffered the other night, when Ryuzuko rolled onto her in his sleep. (edited)

Takumi looks to Lyrel and Ryuz, not exactly sure how to take the news. "I think we should go, but Lyrel if you want to stay, I'll stay with you. Ryuz you should definitely go. You are physically more capable to deal with any threats than we are," Takumi avoided saying 'to protect Lady Koide' "I still think we should all go."

The priestess guides Koide south to a field on the edge of the village carpeted in lush tufts of hardy grass. The earthen bald spots of graves, some freshly dug, line the area and trees rim the sides granting frequent spots of shade. Mingxia stops at the near edge, beckoning for her bag, before unpacking some of the supplies. "Wait here," she says quietly, "and I shall perform the rites." Sparks fly from a tinderbox, lighting a stick of incense that the priestess carries with her as she moves to the first grave, sprinkling holy water across its surface.

Following the priestess' instructions, Koide sits with her legs folded beneath her. She slings the bow off her shoulder and lays it within arms reach. Her hand grips the tsuba and draws the meticulously clean katana blade, placing Shi no kaze on her lap. The huntress breathes in deeply, opening her senses to the world around her. The words of the holy woman's prayers fall away and only the void remains. Here, she searches for the Garkain's taint upon the land, or any of its foul spawn. She appears tranquil to any outside observer. (edited)

...... She senses... shadows... and then.... close....coming now. Koide springs forward, her legs thrusting forward and up in a smooth transition, the katana's blade rotating in the area flying into her outstretched hand. She lands feet spread apart, transitioning into a dance-like combative guard. With great effort, the mute woman attempts to shout, making whatever noise as her throat would allow to draw any unwary to her as she points toward the direction of the encroaching beast.

Wating a ways off from the ritual, Ryuzuko hoists himself onto tsuruki's back as he notices Koide ready herself for combat. He begins scanning the area for signs of approach. (edited)

Takumi follows Sadao toward the ritual site, but not keen on entering the burial grounds, hides himself behind a nearby tree. He glances over to see Koide in meditation, and turns his attention to the ritual. These funeral rites are not like those of the streets. The care this woman seems to be taking is much more thought out and a lot longer than he was used to. The speed of Things here reminds him of the way the noble classes strut around the city... no rush, not a care in the world... If the half-elf moved that slow, he'd likely starve, be trampled, or worse... get caught in one of his fast paced schemes. Oblivious to the sudden reaction of Koide, and almost enthralled by the ritual that is being performed... Takumi stays still within the confines of the low branches.

After arriving, Sadao waits patiently as the priestess performs the funeral rites. Despite himself, he does begin to grow bored, nearly drifting off to sleep... until Koide rises to her feet, letting out a guttural sort of noise and pointing towards something in the distance. He saw nothing, but he was beginning to trust her instincts over his own. Something must be out there. "Lai-shéng, get away from there! Something's coming!" He yells, running towards the priestess with a hand on his sword, but not drawing it yet.

For a brief moment, the garkain's approach can be felt. A subtle rumble of the ground as the undead monstrosity pounds through the trees towards the graveyard. Abruptly the monster bursts into the open. It's twice the size of a man and the foul stench that surrounds it is sickening from across the field. It bellows a ferocious howl and shadowy tendrils seep from the garkain towards the surrounding graves. (edited)

Koide has a calm composure about her face. She pulls the last of her vial of Enhance Vampire Oil out and bites at the stopper. She had known the Garkain would attack once it had sensed their presence. With a quick pop, she pours the oil over the blade, and spits the cork away, the vial dropping to the ground. The intensity grows along her soft features until only the hardened warrior is all that remains. She adopts Quick Fox Still Lives and readies herself for the fight of her life. (edited)

The monster snarls and rushes towards the priestess with preternatural speed.

Seeing the creature's advance, Koide makes the watch sign to Lyrel to protect the priestess. (edited)

Takumi drops out of his haze when Sadao appears in his line of sight. The half elf looks around and sees Koide and Lyrel preparing for something... The large creature comes pounding out of seemingly nowhere The kid knows what he must do, but he's not sure he can pull it off... 'can this work? Will it help?' He starts to draw the moisture from the air and the earth, gathering all of the water that he can find waiting for the right moment to release it.

Water masses before Koide, bubbling up out of the ground in front of her before surging towards the garkain. The powerful beast leaps the wave as it moves and is only slightly buffeted by the passing flood, landing directly in front of the warrior woman who blocks its path towards the priestess.

Sadao rushes forward, stopping between the priestess and Koide. With a hand on his scroll, he tries to think of a tale, but nothing immediately useful surfaces. Instead, he outstretches his hand towards the wet garkain and calls out in Primordial: "Ánh sáng!" A serene, moth-like spirit manifests above the area, and scatters glowing dust all around the charging beast, causing it to be covered in glowing red. Meanwhile, Kinoh twitches an ear as she hears the struggle up ahead, and breaks into a run. "Duty calls. We'll have to finish our conversation later, darling! You're a great listener!" She 'says' as she leaves Viraj behind. She comes to a stop behind Sadao, growling at the approaching threat. (edited)

A vicious claw sings through the air towards Koide's face and she leans back just in time to see it sail past her eyes.

The shouts in the distance of Sadao sound urgent, even in a language not familiar to Viraj. He picks up his pace back to the town with Kinoh. He arrives just as the large garkain bounds through the trees and continues to bound towards his companions. As he circles to one side of the creature, he pulls out a handful of oak bark from a pouch and rubs it along his arm. The druids arm takes on a woody covering which then spreads across his entire body. With a roar, the thorns sprout out from his form to offer additional protection. "What the graves!" he shouts in warning seeing the shadowy tendrils flowing from the undead and seeking the recently buried.

The garkain ducks and weaves, seeking a path past Koide to the priestess, but she gracefully dances between the sweeping arcs of its claws.

As the garkain rushes in and Koide begins to deliver orders to the group, Lyrel's hands draw his familial blade in a blink of a eye as he rolls his shoulders back as he allows the wordless tune of the Bladesong begins to take hold of his mind and body, calming his fears and concerns. He reaches his left hand down to the large blue gem attached to the pommel of his blade, twirling a finger around the end. "Honoured ancestors grant me the alacrity to face down this terrible foe." As his finger tip twirls around the gem, a silver mist begins to gather around it and he brings it up toward his face. He inhales the mist through his mouth and nostrils... just as time around him begins to slow. He finds himself moving at a normal speed, but everything around him seems sluggish, but to his companions Lyrel's movements are moving so rapidly that he seems to leave an echo trail behind all his gestures. He breaks quickly to defend the priestess against the garkain which is now looming over the slight woman. As he slides to a graceful stop, Dōngfēng slices through the chaotic battle, leaving behind a faint echo trail of blue glow in the air as it aims for a slice through the garkain's midsection. Just before the edge can connect, the garkain's wildly flailing claws turn the weapon aside and a potentially deadly strike is turned into a glancing blow to the beast's armored thigh! (edited)

Confronted with a mass of foes, the garkain lets out a horrific psychic roar that screams through the minds of everyone present.

Koide recoils from the roar, almost letting the beast get the better of her, but she sees the determination in Lyrel's eyes, and she pushes past the fear. She tries to form the words in her mind, to utter the incantations to bind her focus to the beast. (edited)

The priestess gasps in horror and recoils from the monster, weaving a blessing of fortitude and good luck as she goes. Those wielding blades notice them glisten with a new light.

Koide gasps slightly as her magic surprisingly completes and her awareness of the Garkain becomes unwavering. She sees its claws the moment they move, feel its steps, knows how to time her swings to catch the creature off guard. Now all they had to do was survive this fight. (edited)

Lyrel staggers as his mind reels from the scream that scrambles his thoughts and just as he feels the threads of his magic slipping away from him, he bites down hard upon the inside of his cheek. The iron taste of blood washes over his tongue as the pain refocuses his willpower back into the fight. He glances cautiously over at Koide to see she too was still in this fight. 'We can do this.'

Ryuzuko shakes off the roar, but Tsuruki is not as lucky, standing dazed in the field. "Not again..." The dragonborn thinks too himself, being in the same situation he was the last time they fought one of these things. Ryuzuko hops off Tsuruki and walks towards the menacing creature. Tightening his grip on Rakurai, his spear, his hands begin to charge with sparks of electricity, arcing around his two weapons. "Todoroku...Rakurai..." he says quietly, staring at his spear. As the last word leaves his mouth, the weapon begins to crackle and arc even more streaks of lightning, until it flashes white. Once the flash disapates, those watching see a bright blue bolt of lightning, grasped in Ryuzuko's hand. "Your time of killing as at an end, abomination!" With a thunderous roar, almost loud enough to rival the garkain's, Ryuzuko pulls his arm back before shooting it forward, releasing the lightning bolt from his hand. "Inazuma no tsuiraku!!" He exclaims, causing the bolt to burst with more energy and streak ever faster to his target. Within mere fractions of a second the lightning infused spear launches from his hand and impacts the monsterous creature, exploding into a massive burst of energy, followed by a strike of lightning from the sky. The creature violently shakes as the electricity burns through it's body, leaving its skin smoking. As the light disperses, Rakurai, lodged into the back of the beast, glows fainter and fainter until shifting back into a spear. "Stings, doesn't it, monster?" He snarls as he grips his odachi, ready for retaliation. (edited)

The garkain howls in fury as its body is wracked with electricity and thrashes reflexively. Its claws arc over Lyrel's head - far too slow.

Using Swallow Takes Flight, Koide ducks and weaves as the monster thrashes about from its electrifying experience. Hopefully, between Lyrel and herself, they could corner the beast and allow the others freedom to make decisive strikes. She shifts her guard from high to low, and as the Garkain swipes at Lyrel, and she Parts the Seal driving the blade into the thick furry tuffs on its back. The blade comes back with a crimson coat of blood from the beast. The swordswoman manages to see the blood oozing from the fresh wound, and as she moves to strike. Her connection to the creature warns her mere moments before the creature's rage filled retaliation as a powerful arm with long razor sharp claws slice where her body once stood only a breath earlier. Koide now nearly horizontal, twisted her body and shift her feet into Cat on the Hot Sand She pirouettes placing her weight on her back leg before springing in another slicing blow. It was not as satisfying as the first, but she felt the blow hit home despite the creature's tough hide. (edited)

The streams of shadowy energy flowing from the garkain to the surrounding graves intensify. The monster flexes with a roar and a pulse of its dark power emanates in all directions. On the ground nearby, a clawed hand bursts up through the upturned earth of a recent grave. Slowly, but surely, a newly formed garkain emerges.

Takumi runs over to Sadao, "I'm getting above this, and I think you should too..." Using his bluejay's feather the half-elf mutters the incantation and allows the additional power to flow through him, granting himself Sadao the freedom of flight. Tak then shoots straight up into the air to get an overhead view of the new situation.

Black blood runs in rivulets over the monster's thick hide and a clawed hand streaks through the air to snatch Koide up in its grasp.

Kinoh barks at Sadao, who still seems unresponsive even as his body begins to levitate off the ground, surrounded by wind. "Snap out of it, fool! Raggedy Girl's in trouble! Or do you care more for the priestess?!" The raccoon dog bounds over to Ryu's position, seeking to aid him strike another deadly blow against the creature. (edited)

The garkain drags Koide towards it, trying to find purchase to dig its fangs into her scarred throat, but she struggles and fends it off for the moment.

With a battle cry, Viraj's axe ignites with flames and he charges at the newly-risen, smaller garkain. Rearing his axe back as he dashes toward the creature, he takes aim to chop it off at the neck. However, the creature is ready and is able to side step it enough to cause the strike to only be a glancing blow, but fire from the weapon leaps to the druids target.

As Koide is snagged by the garkain and it tries to sinks its fangs into her throat Lyrel shifts his stance and whirls Dongfeng into a flourish as a wave of thunderous energy wraps around his blade. He slashes into the torso of the garkain, hoping to cut deep into the organs beneath, but the beasts skin is too hard and the cut is superficial; however, the thunderous explosion which followed peeled some of the flesh back. His second blade strike aimed to cut the arm from around Koide’s body, but once more the creature was too resilient. He shares a look with Koide, he would not leave her to the mercy of this abomination!

The garkain snaps at Koide once more, but the skilled monster hunter is too fast for the creature to trap between its jaws simultaneously its claws slash once, twice at Lyrel. For a moment, it looks like even the bladesong won't save the Elf from the second blow, but an arcane forcefield materialises at the last moment, deflecting the strike. (edited)

The second garkain that has spawned from a nearby grave lashes out at Viraj with preternatural speed, holding the druid tight in its arms as it digs its teeth into his throat.

The priestess continues to chant and a divine weapon appears besides the garkain, stabbing at its hide, even as new vigour surges within Koide, Lyrel and Viraj.

Ryuzuko continues his pace towards the monstrous creature in the heat of a battle with his comrades. ”Seems you cannot hear... monster. You’re done terrorizing this town!” He taunts the beast, cracking his neck side to side and stretching his arms out, sword swinging with cracks of lightning. The dragonborn ronin holds his odachi horizontally in front of him, left hand at the tip of the blade. *”Watashi no teki ni taishite watashi no ha o kōtetsu ni suru” His eyes start to glow blue, as he chants, sliding his hand down his blade, slowly increasing the intensity of the crackling sparks, as he continues his walk. Once his hand reaches the hilt of his blade, Ryuzuko’s body starts to arc lightning as well, striking tufts of grass aflame. He then breaks into a dash with a thunderous roar, his massive odachi held to his right side. The flailing monster turns towards the sound of Ryuzuko’s roar, prepared to retaliate. The moment the charging dragonborn gets within range, he makes a lightning fast slash to the beast’s midsection, followed by another blazingly powerful strike from above, slicing at the garkain. He then turns around, facing the lesser garkain, firmly grasping onto Viraj. For a moment, the monstrosity looks as it was unhurt, and begins to make a swing at Ryuzuko’s unguarded back. ”Omae wa mou shindeiru... Imawashiki...” Ryuzuko says calmly as the surrounding air begins to spark and crackle. Just before the garkain brings it’s massive claws down on the ronin, about to eviscerate him, two bolts of lightning crash down from the sky, slamming into the creature. With an ear shattering crack, the intense light sets the monstrosity ablaze in a radiant blue fire, wreathed in arcs of lightning, as it’s skin boils and burns. It's torso and midsection break in twain, sliding down until it crumples into four lumps of burning flesh. The burning intensity in the dragonborn’s eyes begins to die down as he makes his way towards Viraj and the proto-garkain. (edited)

As the garkain alpha falls, a final pulse of dark energy seeps into the surrounding graves and a second garkain spawn pushes up from beneath the earth.

After the armored Dragonborn, lays the deathstrike upon the Alpha Garkain, Koide stands with the aide of the paladin's outstretched hand. There moment of victory is short-lived in her mind as she notices the dark powers conjure a second beast from a far grave. Koide thinks back to her training amongst the watch. There was a rite to perform to prevent more spawn from rising. She looks to the two fledglings moving to meet her companions, and then to the priestess doing all in her power to protect the others. Koide then shocks both Ryuz and Lyrel, she offers him her precious katana, glistening with the secret oils of her order. The sword that she had threatened Lyrel playfully about not touching for years. The blade she meticulously guarded like the core of her being - Shi no kaze. She nods at her friend's confusion, urging him to take the sword. With his recognition, she hands of the sword and without word or urging sprints towards the princess and her bundle she had brought. She digs through the kit, finding the first of the rites holy ingredients: Blessed oil. She lifts it from the satchel. (edited)

Takumi flies around above the scene below, it's not quite as exhilarating as his more recent flights. The battle going on below him between his new friends and those 'creatures' have him preoccupied. He sees Sadao still standing in place, 'I wonder why he didn't get off the ground yet... I hope he's ok' The half elf thinks back to the last time he froze up in combat, he and lady Koide and someone else, he can't quite remember who she was other than a skilled healer, were taking on a nest of walking dead, he was stuck in a state of heaving from the smell, and then seeing the mangled forms of those 'people' caused him to pause... The big one falls to Ryuz blade in a fantastic manner, then the blast from it... Takumi felt it up here, almost causing him to take pause. The cold feeling of the energy chilled him to the bones. "*No, I'm not gonna freeze up, not again," He builds up the air in his palm and compresses it tightly, splitting the air into two balls and throwing the balls of compressed air at the creature that remained. One shot wide and the other hit its mark cleanly. He then sees another claw coming out of the ground... "There's another one" the half-elf calls down to his companions. (edited)

Snap out of it, fool! I'm getting over this.... Omae wa mou shindeiru... All of these thoughts and fragments of speech swirl through Sadao's consciousness, before he finally jerks out of his dazed state, nearly flipping over in midair. He immediately realizes he's under the effects of fly, and rights himself while he takes in the changed battle situation. Kinoh rushes over to the grabbed Viraj, and bites the garkain's arms, trying to help the druid break free. (edited)

With the bite from the garkain, the thorns retract as some of the life is sucked from Viraj. However, they quickly return and the druid is able to wrench free from the monster's grasp.

Lyrel nods to the dragonborn as Koide is released and quickly gets back to her feet and begins to prepare some oil. He understands she is preparing a ritual and nods. "I'll keep them off of you. See you on the other side." He rushes off in a blast of loose dirt as his legs move in a shocking display of alacrity from the magics coursing through his body. He sprints towards one of the nearby garkain entangling Viraj, moving into a flanking position as Dongfeng once more splits the air with a deafening boom of thunder as it impacts with the armored flanks of the undead creature, followed by yet another rapid strike from the blade. "Together, Viraj! We shall take it down!"

The beasts roars in response to Lyrel's assault, twirling and grasping for the Elf with its curved claws. The first strike looks like it will seize the wizard as it did Viraj, but Lyrel reacts with a defensive forcefield just in time and the second cannot compete with his magical speed.

The newly emerged garkain throws itself at Ryuzuko, wrapping its powerful arms around the dragonborn and plunging its fangs into his throat.

18:49

The priestess's spiritual weapon continues to harry the garkain, while she moves quickly to the nearest grave and spreads holy oil upon it, chanting rites in Honmin as she goes.

”I accept your weapon, Koide, I will use it well.” the dragonborn replies to Koide as she places her oiled katana down for the ronin to use against the garkain. ”Argghh...these things are persistent!” Ryuzuko snarls aloud as the garkain bites into his throat. Tsuruki, now recovered from the roar of the prime garkain, charges into his master’s assailer, battering its back with his hooves. Ryuzuko uses the distraction to throw his arms wide, shaking the creature free of its grasp on him. The dragonborn quickly places his odachi beside Koide’s katana, snatching up the borrowed blade off the ground. It takes but a moment for Ryuzuko to get a hang of the balance and length. ”Sandā-...” the ronin whispers with a cool tone as he lowers his head and brings the blade to his side. ”...-rōnchi!” Ryuzuko roars with a sharp glare at the monster while bringing the katana in an upwards slash. The attack sings through the air, lightning crackling softly around the edge of the sword. As the blade connects, it bursts into arcs of lightning and an explosion of sound, ringing out in all directions. The blast sends the garkain flying away from the dragonborn, which lands on its back in the dirt. ”Yth zklaen itrewic ekik di reach di nomenoi youwei, Tsuruki.” Ryuzuko says to his steed as he mounts her and they ride off, away from the overturned creature.

'Kill them all, Ryuz-san.' Koide spares a moment to glance at the dragonborn's work, while she hastily anoints the graves with the sacred oil. She had no prayer to offer the body buried below her, but that custom was not required. A superstition to give power to religion. She understood that the gods were real; that they attended to some of their follower's needs, but the added ceremony was to the benefit of the lay folk who felt the need to appease the gods. Koide shook her head and continued, moving to the next grave. (edited)

Takumi flies around above the battle, noticing that Sadao is moving again 'good, he finally recovered' Unsure of which of the creatures below pose the most threat, he isn't sure which to attack. 'I wonder if I can do this...' Having never trying to split the blast between 2 targets before, he manifests his compressed ball of air in his hand, splitting it and throwing it toward the battlefield below. One of them explodes as it leaves his hand, causing him to yelp from the pain, but.. the other one grows a bit larger from the excess of air. The abnormally large ball of compressed air strikes the newly risen creature square on the top of its head. 'I'll have to try that again sometime' "Are you good now, Sadao?" He calls while shaking the pain from his hand. (edited)

Sadao kicks the ground and gets himself airborne to survey the fight. "Yeah, I'm alright!" He calls back to Takumi. As he feels the wind surround him in his sudden ascension, a sense of exhilaration comes over him. The unparalleled freedom of flight quickly calls to mind the tale of a reckless fugitive, and he needs only lay a hand on his scroll to fix it in his mind. As he hovers above, he outstretches his other hand, pointing a finger at either garkain spawn in an odd gesture. Speaking a confusing word in Primordial, a purplish haze surrounds the aberrations for a moment, impeding their movements. Meanwhile, Kinoh uses Viraj as cover against the garkain he is locked in combat with. (edited)

Viraj grunts an acknowledgement to Lyrel. Taking the blade of his axe, the lumberjack hooks it behind an ankle of the garkain. With two hands on the handle, he then yanks the weapon back, upending the creature. Following through with his momentum, he spins and delivers an thorn-tipped elbow to the midsection of the falling creature. As it falls to it's back onto the ground, a bit of ichor begins to flow from the puncture wound that the druid delivered. (edited)

Lyrel looks to Viraj after the druid brings down the creature, wrapping his blade in the same thundering energy as he slashes twice in rapid succession with Dongfeng, but the garkain is able to bat away the first strike, but still suffering the cacophonous burst of sound. The second blade strike slashes into the forearm, but the undead nature of the garkain makes the wound less than it would on a living creature!

The garkain rises amidst the cacophonous boom of thunder, once more going after Lyrel and this time the Elf's fate seems inevitable. However, yet again the monster is repelled by a shield of force at the last possible moment. Meanwhile, the other garkain pushes itself to its feet and leaps at Viraj, wrapping its clawed arms around the druid as it digs its fangs into his neck. However, they fail to pierce the thick bark of his transmuted skin. The priestess's summoned blade continues to slash at the creatures while she administers holy oil to the graves. (edited)

Once a good distance away, Tsuruki makes a hard turn, charging back around between the two garkain. "Teki o kōgeki suru chikara o kudasai..." Ryuzuko chants as he grips his amulet, harnessing more divine power. The dragonborn holds Koide's sword at his left side, ready to strike once within range. As they approach, Ryuzuko swings the blade upward with a trail of static, slicing the creature being repelled by Lyrel, clean in half. With the momentum he swings the katana up and strikes downwards onto the other garkain with a small explosion of lightning, deeply injuring it. "Keep your eyes out for more!" he snarls aloud as Tsuruki flanks around the other side of the creature before pounding it with his hooves. (edited)

Takumi keeps his wits about him as the smell of decayed flesh and rotting entrails reaches him. He spots the druid wrapped in the creatures embrace, 'Well, that's not normal' The angry bite at the druid, from the flesh made life dispels any thoughts that the half elf might've had. He summons his strength again, condensing a large ball of air into his palm. "Please, don't blow up, please don't blow up..." He mutters to himself as he splits the ball of air in two. The thought of pain worries him, when he has an additional thought. He throws the compressed air to the combat below, giving an additional little burst of wind to increase their speed. Takumi cheers when they don't explode in his hand. The two balls of force strike the monster at the same time, one of them slicing the jaw of the creature off, spraying congealed blood on poor Viraj. The other blasts through the top of the monsters head, slamming hard into the ground as it travels through its body. Dirt and coagulated blood erupt from the impact, creating a thin cloud of dust. Takumi calls down to Viraj playfully. "Sorry about your Girlfriend, Viraj!"

"Quickly!" Mingxia calls to Koide and Sadao as she spreads the oil throughout the burial grounds. Dark tendrils of shadow still swirl amongst the graves. "Before this fell power raises more from their final rest." (edited)

"Got it!" Sadao swoops down to take some oil, then flies over to another side of the grounds to begin working inward, performing each rite as properly as he can, given the rush.

Ryuzuko and Tsuruki ride over to the body of the prime garkain, where the dragonborn snatches up his odachi. With a hefty slash, he throws the blood off before sliding the blade back into it's scabbard, before retrieving Raikurai from the corpse of the monster, as he continues watch for more creatures to emerge. (edited)

Koide dashes to the final grave, dousing it with the sacred oil. She tosses the bottle aside and runs to clear the site.

Viraj lets out a hearty laugh as he wipes the gore from his face. "You're just jealous!" he replies to the airborne sorcerer. "What else is needed to cleanse these cursed graves?!" He shouts to Koide and Sadao as they run about performing the ritual.

Lyrel turns to watch after the final enemy is downed and tries to fully understand Koide’s intentions...

Ryuzuko rides over to Mingxia, ready to hoist her onto Tsuruki's back once she has finished the rites.

Koide motions to the druid, with a large explosion with her arms. Lyrel catches the meaning.

Viraj's eyes spark and the druid give the huntress a thumbs up. He hurries to the edge of the burial site and quickly begins his ritual as he did along the road. "Earth my body, Water my blood, Air my breath, Fire my spirit, Spirits of Arden we thank you. Goddess of fire, Sun's fire, lightening, Flame on the hearth, Fire that cleanses and destroys, Fire that purifies, Now take the dead." With one hand, he takes a pulls a piece of yellowish mineral from one pouch and a bit of bat droppings with the other. "Let them become flame and ash. From their spirits a pure flame will rise." Clasping his hands together, the reagents mix and soon a large orb of fire begins to grown between his hands. Having grown to the size of a large watermelon, the druid lifts his arms above his head and hurls the ball of fire into the middle of the grave site. "Go in peace." (edited)

Takumi backs away from the blast and heat from the burning oil, and calls down... "Let me know when you want me to put it out!!" Flying around, he circles the graveyard to make sure that the entire area is covered with the flames, and to ensure that the flames don't spread too far beyond. (edited)

Koide lets the oil burn for a while, but when they begin to die down, she moves back in with the holy water, waving to the priestess and the others to remain vigilant. The final step of the ritual was all that remained.

Grasping Ryuzuko's hand, Mingxia allows the mighty dragonborn to pull her up atop Tsuruki. Together, they race from the field of graves, clearing the area just moments before orange flames streak from Viraj to blossom into an enormous fireball behind them. The wave of heat is scorching against their backs as the celestial warhorse comes charging out with its two passengers. For a long moment, the flames linger, confined to the burial site by Takumi as he swoops over the treeline. Surgical gusts of wind, cold and water leave the scorched earth licked with rime, until the fire slowly fades to ash. The priestess slips from Tsuruki's back and cautiously follows Koide, aspergillum in hand. The blessed water makes the blackened tufts of grass glisten in the sunlight and as it touches the burned remains of the garkain, each one crumbles to dust. "It is done," she finally declares, once the last grave has been anointed. Mingxia turns to Koide, Sadao and their companions and bows in gratitude. "You have saved Tonghua today. I could not have done this alone. How can we ever repay you? Our village does not have much, but we would thank you in any way that we can."

Sadao places his feet firmly on the ground, landing near Koide and the priestess. The struggle was finally over. He looks everyone over, finding those that had been wounded in safe condition, and lets out a sigh of relief. As Lai Mingxia expresses gratitude, he returns her bow. "Your help was instrumental, Lai-shéng." He returns to a standing position, his face starting to flush. "All I can ask for, though, is what we mentioned before. If it's within your power, please. Restore Koide's voice. That'd be... more than enough of a reward to me."

Ryuzuko holds Koide's katana im his hands, palms below it, handing it back to the girl. "Arigato, Koide-san. Your katana served me well and I return it to you." The dragonborn, now standing firm on the ground with Tsuruki at his side, watches as Lai Mingxia and Koide finish the ritual with the cleansing of the garkain.

The priestess nods in sympathy and beckons to Koide to show the injury to her throat. "This is a grievous wound indeed," she confirms after several moments with a sigh of regret, "but do not despair. While it is beyond my power to heal such damage, it is not impossible. Travel to the Obsidian Maw and seek out the sea witch known as Kuma. She has rare skill in such matters. Her magic is the stuff of legend." (edited)

Although the priestess's answer is obvious enough in her sigh, Sadao translates this to Koide and the others regardless. "Even so, we thank you for the information." He says with another short bow, before turning to Koide. "Seems it'll be longer still. I'm... really sorry."

Knowing they need to develop the cure for Lyrel's disease from the larger garkain, Viraj walks over to the charred remains of the creature and pulls out a couple of tools from his pack - a small hammer and chisel - to extract its fangs. "Hold on a moment there, miss," he says holding up his hands, hoping the priestess understands his meaning. "Needing to get something from this one first." He points the creature then his teeth. She gives the druid a nod and continues to cleanse the other bodies and graves with her holy water. Meanwhile, Viraj works on the extraction of the fangs. Fortunately, with much to the tissue burned away from his fire makes it a much easier task, but he takes his time as to not damage anything. After a moment, he is finally able to get the fang chiseled out. "Got it," he says triumphantly. He deposits the tooth into one of his bottles used for his potions. "We'll get you fixed up, Lyrel," he calls out, shaking the bottle, the tooth clinking within. (edited)

Lyrel continues to check all the area to ensure there are no more threats before assisting Viraj in any way he can with the extraction. Once that is done he looks to the druid with a thankful glance. "I very much appreciate that. Koide-san, if you must travel further to fix yourself I will accompany you on this journey to find Kuma."

Koide is simply satisfied. She feels a brief moment of joy in her reuniting with Shi no kaze. As the others consult with the priestess, she quickly opens herself to void to make sure no other Garkain spawn remain. 'But it was... just the void.' As Sadao and Lyrel and the others talk about her, passing thanks and gratitude, she is caught up by the overwhelming support. 'The Obsidian Maw, huh.' She smiles, but her look betrays some worried thought. For she remembers the light from that area of the sea, the one that came when they took passage to Dandong. 'What greater dangers await them?' Unlike this one, she would be ill prepared for it. 'Could she put them through such peril?' Her mind is pulled back when Sadao finally tells the rest of them the town doesn't have any money to pay them. Koide's brow furrows in growing frustration. She pulls out the letter that had started them on this journey. There was a promised price; her services were of value. She could force the town to produce compensation, or suffer under the law, but... The ice that had protected that burning fire; the one that kept her alone away from others unless she choose to have them. 'It was gone.' Had this been a few months ago, she would have sought recompense, but today Koide just sighs quietly. She walks a few step over to one of the few dying remnants of Viraj's fires, and let's the letter drift from her into the flame. For a moment, Koide considered retiring from adventuring, settling down, applying her trade as an Alchemist. She look towards both Lyrel and Sadao, 'Maybe both could sate her.' She laughs silently to herself, the mirth returning to her face for a moment. Her laughing reflex jostles the silver chain around her neck. She looks down at it, and lift the Raven symbol to her eyes. The mirth becomes resolution, 'No, her path still lay before her. She still had to protect others, or die trying. To keep tragedies like that had befallen the Yakuda clan, her family.' She lets the moment pass, and the medallion drop back around her neck and rejoins the others. Koide rejoins the others knowing that their paths would surely diverge here. She shakes the hand of the great Dragonborn warrior, bowing in great respect, meeting his gaze in the ritualism. And smiling as they release the bow. She would have offered him her thanks, or written it had her paper been at hand, but her expression exudes the gratitude. She moves to Viraj, offering him an appreciate hug, knowing that he had his own path to tread. Koide pats Takumi on the shoulder, and then catches him up in a hug. She strains to get a 'thank you" from her lips. But it doesn't come, instead she just mouths it, put her forehead against his in silent thanks. She catches Sadao as he speaks further with the priestess, and envelopes him in a sidelong hug, ignoring propriety. She plants a friendly kiss on the cheek for his dedication and concern, and support. She tightens the hug in gratitude, but leaves some ambiguity to his own imagination. And then she starts to approach Lyrel and get caught up in the moment, but simply smiles and holds her finger up to wait. 'Not gonna catch that shit from him over platitudes.' She mouths After the cure, and gives him a knowing, suggestive smile. And then bursts into a fit of silent laughter at the sour look on his face.

Yingkou, One Week Later Lyrel looks from Ryuzuko to Sadao to Takumi to Viraj and then back to the ostentatious junk that bobs gently on the water besides them. The five companions are stood on a pier at the docks. That is, the end of the docks that wasn't trampled flat by the kaiju attack two weeks ago. The port side of Yingkou is still abuzz with construction crews and other workers going about rebuilding their town in the wake of the monster's destructive rampage. Three days ago, after returning to Dandong, Koide departed before dawn without a word. The Je'dahnian warrior woman had chosen to set out alone to seek the sea witch Kuma, who the priestess Lai Mingxia claimed had the power to heal Koide's throat and return her ability to speak. In the wake of this, Lyrel invited those left behind to accompany him north to investigate the recent kaiju attack on Yingkou. They were a capable bunch and he'd been impressed by both their skills and their ability to work together during the Garkain hunt. It hadn't taken long to learn that the monster never ventured far beyond the town, instead returning to the sea for reasons unknown a few miles north of Yingkou. Furthermore, a boat named the Baochuan is leaving tomorrow morning to sail out onto the Obsidian Maw and uncover where the colossal creature came from and why it attacked the town in the first place. The leader (and patron) of this expedition is one Zheng He, a self-made merchant and Renaissance man. Zheng is a natural showman and has half of Yingkou buying into his antics as a welcome distraction from the devastation that the kaiju has wrought on their homes. Rather than pay for the services of skilled sailors and warriors, Zheng has declared that only those that sufficiently impress him will 'make the cut' and 'be permitted to join' his expedition. By now, many are vying for a spot on the crew of such a 'prestigious expedition' and little time remains to impress Zheng sufficiently for an invitation.

"It's a wonder it can sail," comments Sadao in Honmin, looking for a glimmer of understanding from Ryu, and snickering. Their recent lessons in the language had been proceeding remarkably well as of late, to the point where Ryu now knew enough for the two of them to exchange a casual joke or two, given enough context. He turns to Lyrel, who looked a sight better than a week prior. "I didn't think we'd have to prove ourselves just to get a chance at seeing that kaiju again. What do you suppose he'll have us do?"

Lyrel still looked tired from his brush with undeath, dark circles beneath his eyes and a sallow color still among his cheeks. He looks at Sadao with a wry smile. "I do not know, but if we do, we shall not be denied. Of all those gathered, I see none that can match the prowess of those who stand with me." He shares a smile with his companions, though he still felt the sting of loss without Koide. He had never been a leader before, he worked better alone, but those assembled here made it easy.

Viraj's eyes scan the gaudy ship before them. "It sure looks fancy," he grumbles. "Doesn't mean it sails well." Back in Higashiko, the Rajani man and his father, Sujit, had always focused on producing quality vessels without the need for such ornamentation. He shakes his head and scoffs lightly before adding, "This is our only choice for going after this monster? Anyone trying to show off this much is likely lacking in something." (edited)

Takumi, stands nearby watching the sea push the waves to the shore must have zoned out a moment. He turns to Viraj with a hurtful glance. "Am I really lacking in something?" His glittering blue cape flowing and fluttering from the half-elfs shoulders playing with the light breeze. "How do you think this Zheng guy wants to be impressed? Contest of skills? or something more elaborate... Maybe a performance."

Viraj glances over to Takumi and gives him a shrug. "Maybe..? You tell me. All I know is that you can back up your flashy looks. But this one...," he juts his chin out towards the boat. "I'll keep my feelings until I see otherwise."

"Either way, I'm sure we can impress him with something." Ryuzuko says from a ways behind the group, tending to Tsuruki and their cart. After finishing up, the towering dragonborn stands directly behind the party, arms crossed and eyes keenly watching those who are attempting to impress Zheng He. (edited)

As Ryu watches, he sees a small group of young, local men plodding dejectedly down the ship's ramp. The sounds from up on deck are raucous and lively. Meanwhile, Viraj notices a rather more unsavoury-looking gang of locals glowering at the ship from the shadows on the docks.

"I'll do what you need me to." Takumi watches as the young men walk down the ramp. "Those are some pretty good looking, big guys, but I can't see any marks of battle." Takumi pauses a moment. "I wonder if they got to join the crew." He scans the youngsters intently, looking for any signs of wealth. Not spotting any, he tries to focus on listening to what's going on above deck. (edited)

"I'm not sure, but it sounds like they are having fun up there." Viraj's gaze follows along the railing, looking for the revealers on deck. He turns to regard the group of men going down the ramp and towards the docks, where he notices another group sitting in the shadows. The man steps in closer to the group. "I wonder what they're up to?" he says in a low voice. "They don't look too happy with what's happening on the ship." (edited)

Sadao smirked at Lyrel's response. The two of them had been on better terms since Koide's departure, though the bard didn't put much thought as to why that was. Without their silent leader, they were still a lively party, if a little... aimless. Occasionally he found his thoughts drifting towards the swordswoman, but never let it distract him from the present tasks of helping people, especially from the ominous forces at work here in Hong. "Maybe they got passed over?" Sadao suggests, as he also spies the men disembarking, as well as the apparent ruffians. "Never hurts to ask, I guess." As the first group reaches the dock, he approaches closely enough to speak to them. "That's Zheng He's boat, right? Is he as much of an oddball as I've heard?"

The man at the front of the group coming down the ramp groans as Sadao addresses him. "He said that it's very important to like the people that you work with, otherwise your job is going to be quite miserable and then he had us escorted off the ship. I don't understand. Why doesn't he like us?"

Sadao shrugs. "Maybe you've got more to learn about your group here." Once they've departed, he turns to the rest of the group with a grin. "It sounds like Zheng wants a group that works well together. In other words—we've already won." He says in Je'dahnian.

"We haven't won yet." Ryuzuko says to humble the man a bit. "Let us see what he intends for us to do, before we go declaring victory". The ronin says before he begins to march up the ramp.

Takumi, dressed in his blues, manipulates a string of water around and through his hands. "We got this," the half-elf declares confidently. He follows Ryuzuko up the ramp proudly, all the while fiddling playfully.

A pair of bare-chested and well-muscled guards stand at the top of the ramp. They scowl at Ryuzuko as he approaches, but do not challenge the dragonborn. Beyond them, a number of sailors can be seen on deck talking amongst themselves and playing cards or dice. They look up with mild interest to see who is coming aboard now. A door beneath the poop deck stands open and laughter and music can be heard from within. A thin, reedy man appears from the shadows and approaches Ryu. "Good evening, gentlemen, can I help you?" He asks in Honmin.

"Good, uh... eve...ning sir" Ryuzuko says back in broken Honmin, stuttering as he tries to figure out what the man said, and how to reply. "I... do not, understand, Honmin... very good. We want... on ship" Thankfully the Honmin man had asked a fairly basic question to Ryuzuko and with some effort he was able to reply back.

The first guard narrows his eyes at Ryu, stepping close to the enormous dragonborn and staring up at him for a few long seconds, before glancing past the ronin at the other four members of the group. "You lot got a name?"

Realizing suddenly that most of the group did not speak the language, Lyrel steps up at the defacto leader of the group in the absence of Koide. "We do not have a name for our collective, but I am Lyrel, this is Ryuzuko, Sadao, Takumi, and Viraj." He gestures to each individual as he speaks their names. "We humbly request an audience with the honorable Zheng He in regards to joining the esteemed venture out to the Obsidian Maw." (edited)

Thinking for a few moments as Lyrel made the request, Sadao makes a sudden interjection after a bolt of inspiration strikes him. "And you can introduce us as... Ājentodōn." He looks around to the group for approval, smiling at their assent.

The smaller man takes a step closer, his brow furrowing as a long thin smile spreads across his lips. "I am Chi-Fu, Zheng He's counsel," he tells the Ajentodon with a slight nod of his head. "Please follow me." Chi-Fu turns and begins to scurry back towards the door to the cabin and the lower decks, his back hunched as he ducks inside. (edited)

The newly dubbed Ajentodon follow Chi-Fu inside and immediately they can hear bubble of conversation and music from below deck. Warm lantern light flickers in the belly of the Baochuan and the lively tune of an erhu keeps rhythm with the clapping of those gathered while an elven woman with pale skin and long, black hair dances with Zheng He. Chi-Fu stands waiting for a brief moment after entering and then coughs loudly to make his presence known. Slowly the music dies away and the dancing ceases. All eyes are on the new arrivals. "Zheng-daren, I present to you the Ajentodon," Chi-Fu introduces the party, bowing deeply to Zheng He and stepping aside.

Takumi, not understanding the language, but the recognizing the gesture, steps forward, looking at Sadao"Argent Dawn, ehh? I guess that's our cue..." With a gesture, he manipulates the water in his hand to an undulating snakelike stream. The snake makes its way through the crowd. Several of the men attempt to catch it as it passes before them. Most only catch air, though a few come back with wet hands as the snake returns to it's place on Takumi's hand. "Looks like they want a show. What would you like to do, Ajentodon?"

Before entering the captain's quarters, Viraj scans over the crew on deck. He lands on one particular gentlemen who shares a similar shade of skin as the druid and a rather impressive moustache. "Excuse me, friend," he says in his ancestral language as he approaches. "You might want to keep an eye out for that group in that alley across from the docks. They don't look too happy about something or someone on this boat - looking for a fight, it seemed" (edited)

The corner of the moustached man's mouth curls up in a smile. "Well, they only have to ask," he remarks, looking Viraj up and down. The two men are equally well built, although the stranger appears to favour a pair curved blades over Viraj's hefty axe. "Call me Ishaan. What brings you across the Obsidian Maw, brother?"

"You all look like you can handle yourselves well enough, just didn't want you to get caught unaware." Viraj gives the man a nod, after sizing up Ishaan as well. "I am Viraj. My friends and I are looking to help with the monster that ruined the city here and maybe track down a friend of ours that went off in that direction on her own." (edited)

Ishaan nods in understanding. "Mmm, yes, a worthy quarry. Has word of its rampage already spread to the Empire?"

"Empire..? Uh, no. Well, I wouldn't know really." The smile slowly begins to fade from Viraj's face. "My family fled Rajan to Je'dahn during the Empire's invasion. That's where we come from." He gives a nod toward his companions

Ishaan arches an eyebrow. "Are you worried about Je'dahn? What came to Yingkou could easily ravage Kitajima."

"I worry about any threat that seeks to destroy those who are just trying to live in peace."

"An honourable sentiment," Ishaan acknowledges, "but you will find that everywhere you go without even looking particularly hard. Why this cause?"

Ryuzuko looks down at Takumi, shaking his head. "We won't know until we ask them what they require of us." The dragonborn then moves aside for the rest of the group to enter, namely those who can speak Honmin.

Viraj stands and takes in the salty air from the sea, staring off towards Je'dahn for a moment and thinking on that day from the boat on their voyage over to Hong. "It's better then sitting around at home and letting one's inner monsters eat at you. Plus, I did not like what I heard and saw from the seas the day whatever-it-was that did all this." He waves toward the rebuilding efforts in the harbor. "As you said, it is unsettling to have something like this roaming the waters so close to my own home. Fortunately, my friends here seem to enjoy such challenges."

Ishaan blinks in surprise. "You saw something at sea? What happened?"

Viraj nods solemnly. "Yes. It was the day before with arrived in Dandong as we crossed from Je'dahn. A powerful wave struck our boat, and then a strange dark pillar of, uh... something rose through the sky that met with swirling clouds above. Haven't seen anything like it." He shakes his head, still trying to understand what they saw. "Though we didn't see any creature, I could still hear a roar in the distance. Something large and reptile-like by the sound of it." (edited)

Ishaan mirrors Viraj's nod. "They say that it had scales, claws and a tail. Reptile sounds about right. You're lucky that it didn't catch you at sea."

Lyrel looks at the man, then back to his group. "If they wish to see a show, perhaps we could give them a show of our martial prowess to a musical show." He cracks a smile as he looks to Sadoa and Takumi. "What do our resident performers think? Ryu and I can provide them with a show to go with your music?"

One of the figures that are already in the chamber, sitting comfortably with his legs crossed says in Je'dahnian"We are define by our actions" when they turn to look at him they see a young man wearing a pale yellow gi, green obi and pale green hakama, weared by travels and use. He is wearing a piramidal straw hat so it's hard to see his face but the party would say he is young. A wide, circular walking staff is at his side and an another object is resting at his right side, carefully wrapped in silk. It's not clear but it could be a sword of some sort. At his feet there is a backpack. "He is looking for warriors. Your idea should work. If you are warriors of course."

"Indeed." Viraj glances toward the door to the captain's quarters. "I should be joining my friends. So, do you have any suggestions on what we should do to prove our worth to Zheng He?" He begins towards the door and gestures for the fellow Rajani to follow. (edited)

"He's hunting a monster at sea," Ishaan states simply. "A monster so vast that just walking through Yingkou crushed buildings. Show Zheng He what you can do that makes you valuable to him. He may be a showman, but that's not what he expects of everyone else." Walking alongside Viraj, the tall rajani man ducks inside the cabin door with him.

Stepping inside, Viraj notices his companions quietly discussing some matter amongst themselves while Zeng He looks on expectantly. "Would you help me speak to the captain?" he says to Ishaan, who replies with a simple affirmative nod. The druid then looks to the captain and clears his throat. "Pardon me, sir, if my words aren't as impressive as some of my friends here - who seem intent on wanting to impress you with some grand performance, but I understand that you seek warriors for your quest here. I'm not sure what you'd like to see to prove our worth, but I can tell you what we've accomplished in the two weeks since we've arrived to the shores of Hong." "When we arrived in Dandong, we found that some many-head creature had burrowed it's way under the town. It seemed to have eaten many of the townsfolk and those that were spared had their minds taken over to forgot about those that were lost. By the end of the day of our arrival, we had taken care to the creature though. We blew up the in its lair, making use of the powder used for fireworks." He smiles proudly at this point. (edited)

Zheng He takes a seat as he listens to Ishaan translate Viraj's story, reclining in it like a king holding court on his throne. He's well dressed in embroidered silks with his hair tied up in a bun and arches an eyebrow in response to the druid's claim of their victory over the false hydra. "You speak for these 'Ajentodon'?" Zheng He asks Viraj in perfect Je'dahnian. "What is your name?"

Viraj glances back to other others then back the Zheng He and shurgs **"For now, at least. I am Viraj Dawan... and they are Lyrel, Ryuzuko, Sadao and Takumi," he adds motioning to each of the others in the group. He turns back again to the others of the Argent Dawn. "With the help of Ishaan here, I've just briefly explained our freeing of Dandong from the false hydra... if anyone has anything else to add?" (edited)

Ryuzuko crosses his arms, arching his back straighter, showing off his full height as he looks at Zheng He. "More recently, we performed the rites required to cleanse a monstrous creature called a garkain from Tonghua. Including preventing it from spawning more of it's kind through the use of corpses of dead townspeople and travelers." The dragonborn pulls at the collar of his shitagi, revealing the large, almost burned, scar the lesser garkain left in his scales. "This is what just one of it's spawn could do..." pausing for a second as he eyes those present, "and we killed the alpha. Somehow felling the creature with little lasting injuries." he then fixes his shirt back up and eases himself more. "Some of us may be new to these lands. But we have done great good for the towns we have visited so far." (edited)

"Impressive," Zheng He remarks, with a nod of respect. "Why? Why have you come here and helped the people of these towns?"

Sadao slows his pace as he enters the junk with the group, trying to think of a way to leave a lasting impression on such a wealthy person. Takumi's watery serpent serves as a magical prelude however, as they pierce the crowd to stand before the illustrious Zheng He and his coterie. "No real time for preamble, right?" His eyes seem to say in response to Tak and Lyrel's propositions. The bard opts to join Viraj and Ryu in their introductions and accolades. He takes a deep breath before speaking, feeling a hint of pressure from the many curious gazes they drew. It'd been a while since he'd addressed an assembly of upper-class individuals. "There is a saying in my family. 'The covered flame is secure, but shares no warmth, and sheds no light.' I cannot speak for my friends' personal reasons, but it's the Huiya clan's duty to use our abilities to help those in need. And now more than ever, from what we've seen in just this past few weeks. The realms are out of balance, and sinister forces seem intent on keeping them that way. Every life we save brings us closer to discovering the truth." He lets his conviction carry his words, hoping that will leave the intended impression on the patron, and those gathered.

Ryuzuko glances at Sadao, nodding in respect to the bard before adding to the question. "I am of the Buzoku no Ryuginjin. We are taught to aid those in need with our strength and skills, wherever we go. Most of our group came here at the request of a friend, to aid her in a mission she had in Tonghua. She has since set out on her own path, as she always has." He adjusts his stance, resting his hands on his hips. "Once we rid the town of the garkain, we came here at the request of Lyrel here," Ryuz looks down at the elf. "To aid him in his search for the beast that attacked this town." He holds his palm out to Zheng He, motioning what he was about to say next was directed at him. "We heard that you were looking for men to join your expedition into the Maw. And so it would seem that our goals align, if but only at their source." The dragonborn then crosses his arms once again. (edited)

Quite impressed by the newcomers, specially by the Ryuginjin Tatsu looks towards Zheng He, hoping that he is impressed enough to enlist his countrymen into the expedition.

Zheng He leans forwards and rests his elbows on his thighs, templing his fingers as he looks up at Ryuzuko and Sadao. "You say that you are searching for the kaiju. What do you intend to do when you find it?"

Sadao blinks as he draws a blank at these words. He hadn't really thought that far ahead... "Well, we were open to hearing your own plans along those lines! It looks like you've got quite the operation prepared here to find it." The young man leans back, putting a hand to the back of his head and scratching slightly out of habit, with a self-conscious smile on his face. His 'bold and cool' front hasn't crumpled entirely, but it's certainly been fractured.

At this point Lyrel clears his throat. ”My immediate goal is to study the beast, determine if it has any sort of weakness that can be exploited by a small group of powerful entities or… if this is something that will require the combined efforts of an empire. If we prevent any further incursions by it with whatever means are available then I plan to do so. What is it you have planned, if I may be so bold?”

Zheng He's mouth twists in something halfway between a grin and a frown. "I want to determine where the monster came from and if more of its kind might pose a threat to ports on the Maw. A few days before the kaiju's attack there was a wave of arcane anomalies, strange omens and unusual natural phenomenon all up and down the country. If its appearance is connected to that, then I want to understand how and why." He leans back in his chair again and turns his gaze on Lyrel. "Do you have much experience in studying such creatures?"

Lyrel returns the man’s gaze with a slight nod. ”Some. Of this size, no. You?” (edited)

Zheng He laughs a hearty laugh. "I am a scholar of many fields, but a master of none. No man here has ever seen a creature of this size before now. Perhaps such an expert could be found in Xijing, Tokyo, or Beschcadik, but time is not a luxury that we have." At this point he switches back to Honmin and raises his voice for all to hear. "The Baochuan will depart at dawn tomorrow. If the Ajentodon would join its crew, then they are welcome, but know that every man who does must pull his weight alongside the rest." Zheng He claps his hands and the music and drinking resumes. "Lyrel-san," he asks in Je'dahnian once more, "please, tell me of your theories." (edited)

"You'll have no problem with me on those terms," Viraj replies to Zheng He. "In addition to my abilites for handling these monsters we've faced, I'm also a shipbuilder by trade." He puffs his chest proudly. "Let your boatswain know I'm ready to help any way I can." As the merriment resumes, Viraj steps in closer toward Lyrel and continues with Zheng He, "I was just mentioning to Ishaan the strange things we saw at sea, just before we arrived in Dandong. The strangest being the dark column that shot into the sky. I would be curious as to what has caused this creature to stir. Do you know when reports of this creature were first made?" (edited)

Lyrel turns towards Viraj. "Two weeks this evening. As I was riding to Dandong to reach you all, I passed through here the morning after the incident in which this monster, the locals called it a kaiju, rampaged through the town." He turns his attention back to Zheng He as he addresses Lyrel. "Of course, Honorable Zheng He. As I was telling my esteemed companions, Viraj, I had been traveling through Yingkou the morning after this creature damaged the town. I spoke with several of the locals and from what they described to me it sounds like a massive reptilian creature, but it does not sound like a dragon. My friends reported that they saw a massive column of black energy rise into the sky on their journey from Je'dahn before this creature first arrived. So, it seems to be that the two are intertwined incidents. As to what caused this energy burst, I am unsure. I hope that we will be able to determine such information when we arrive to investigate. Have you any theories?"

Zheng He nods sagely. "You are not the only ones to report having witnessed such a thing. The creature arrived in Yingkou mere days later. Perhaps it really did originate in the depths of the Obsidian Maw, but there is only one way to find out." However, the conversation is interrupted by shouts of alarm from outside. "Fire!"

Tatsu springs into action when he hears that. A fire could be a real problem in a wooden ship. With a slight vow to Zheng he rushed out of the room to look for the problem.

Sadao snaps to attention as well, hearing the call over the gradual start of the music. "They're saying, 'Fire!'" He translates into Je'dahnian for his compatriots. He bows towards Zheng He with haste, and follows the apparent retainer outside.

Up on deck, there are already several scorch marks on the deck where burning torches have been hurled onto it. The air is full of clamour as sailors run about extinguishing torches and peering into the dark in search of their assailants.

Viraj rushes out with the rest. Using his druid magic, he begins to snuff out a few of the torches as he moves to the rail facing the docks. He peers out into the darkness, looking for any signs of the goons he saw in the alley.

Viraj can see several signs of movement in the darkness. Fast shadows darting around the ship. Then one lights a bottle full of oil to hurl onto the ship and in the flickering light he can see that they could well be more of the same disgruntled townsfolk.

"Here!" Viraj points out the figures on the docks. Seeing the one lighting something, he brings both hands up, cupping them on each side of his mouth. With a sharp exhale from the druid, the flame from the oil flask is snuffed out. He snorts with satisfaction. "You don't want to do this!" he calls out to the darkness, moving to the top of the ramp. (edited)

Ryuzuko follows closely behind Viraj as they search for the commotion. Seeing men throwing objects onto the deck, the dragonborn strides down the ramp to the dock, swirling his hands around. "Henka no kaze," he says as a ball of harsh wind forms between his hands, catching random debris. Once the ronin is on the dock, positioned horizontally from the ship and facing the direction of the thugs, he shoots his hands forward. The ball of air between his claws rushes into a powerful gust of wind, sending loose objects and people flying a short distance as well as extinguishing any unprotected flame in it's path. (edited)

Unable to see much beyond the briefly flickering light from one of the vandals, Sadao holds out his hand in front of his face, his thumb and forefinger pinched together. With an eldritch whisper of "Soi sáng," he blows hard between his fingers, and a swathe of ethereal, glowing petals issue forth. Carried by Ryu's gust of wind, they spread throughout the gang of thugs, clinging to those unable to avoid them. "Don't think the dark can hide you from retribution!" He yells to them in Honmin.

Townsfolk scatter before Ryuzuko's wave of wind, their weapons extinguished by Viraj and their bodies marked by Sadao's light as they flee from the oncoming dragonborn. "Somebody's put them up to this," Ishaan grunts to Viraj, his blades in hand. "They didn't have the balls before now."

Tatsu runs and jumps from the board towards the deck. He falls and roll over his shoulder. In the same movement he stands and run towards one of the thugs at an incredible speed. He runs towards one surrounded by the faerie luminescent spell. As he runs towards him he pays on his shoulder and says. ”please stop” but the thug tries to punch him in the face. Reacting to this attack, Tatsu controls the wrist os the incoming fist and, with a twist of his own hands and spinning below the extended arm he ended controlling both the wrist and the elbow of the man who is now with one knee on the floor, his arm completely grappled by the monk. ”Please. Remember that I asked you politely”

The man that Tatsu has grabbed hits the dirt with a thump and a grunt. A muffled "argh" can be heard as the monk yanks the arm back. "Let me go! Biàntài laowai!"

"Well that was rude" replies Tatsu in the thug language so he can undesrtand him. "Why are you attacking the vessel of the most honorable Zheng He? He is trying to help by hunting the monster that threatens your home."

The 'thug' spits on the ground. "That leech has no honour - he seeks only to profit. This is why the gods sent the kaiju to punish us!"

”Only the fool of the blind blames others for their actions. Which one are you?” replies Tastu ”Who sent you?”

"My conscience is clean and my actions true," the man declares with conviction, "I have no need to lay the blame on another. Kill me if you must. Those who follow Falun Gong need not fear death! Our souls will ascend and achieve nirvana!"

Do not trust those who promise enlightenment y performing their deeds instead of doing those your soul should do.” cites the monk ”But fear not. I firmly believe that Nirvana is not attained by harming others. I will take you to the authorities and they will deal with you.”

"You know nothing of nirvana, yi jiaotu," the man asserts with ice on his tongue. "Do what you must." (edited)

Using his hands, Tatsu locks the man's arm with his own, bending it and controlling it by the wrist, with his other hand at the man's neck, making pressure in one nervous and circulatory center, he makes the man stand and start walking back to the boat. Once aboard he asks. "This is one of your attackers, honorable Zheng He. He's quite rude and for that I do apologize. Perhaps you want to question him or should I leave him with the authorities?"

After the thugs disperse, Ryuzuko makes his way back up the ramp and to the side of the ship. He stands tall, arms crossed, as he keeps a watchful eye over the dock for a time.

As Zheng He emerges from inside the ship, the crew make space around him, until he stands before the prisoner in the middle of the deck. "What is your name?" The merchant asks, his voice calm as he quickly takes in the scene around them. "Wang Yichen," the man declares with pride, jutting out his chin like he's won some kind of victory and spitting at Zheng He. "Remember the name that marked the beginning of your end, mogui!" Zheng He flicks his fingers and a shimmering field of force materialises between the two of them, intercepting the saliva, before it can touch his cheek. He moves his hand again and the liquid is cast aside and onto the floor. "Who sent you here tonight, Wang-tongzhi? Why do you seek to leave your brethren at the mercy of further kaiju attacks?" "You meddle with powers beyond your understanding,"Yichen hisses back. "The gods sent the kaiju to punish us for tolerating men like you who care only for their own greed. Through Falun Gong we shall achieve tao! The new world order has no need for you and your sycophants." Zheng He arches an eyebrow and looks past the prisoner to Tatsu. "Bring this one to the town guard. We are not here to judge any man's actions. Do not allow them to paint us in such a role. Take the Ajentodon with you. Perhaps they can learn more of this 'Falun Gong'."

Tatsu nods and, without losen his grip on Yichen he makes him bow too. Then he turns and stops in front of the group of compatriots. ”I am thankful for your help. That was an impressive display of martial prowess and magic power. I am honored that you come to me to escort this rude man to the authorities.” Then he walks out with the prisoner to disembark and head towards the authorities. (edited)

Ryuzuko nods to Zheng He's man before following him close behind. As they walk, he keeps a watchful gaze upon the streets in case the prisoner's allies come to free him. "That was some impressive Jiu-Jitsu you displayed. Who was your sensei?" Ryuzuko asks, interested in the warrior before him. (edited)

"I am but the humble student of Iizasa Ieano-sensei" replies Tatsu. "And you honor me with your words Ryuzuko-sama I am afraid that my efectiveness had more to do with his lack of ability to attack properly than my skills" he says to the dragonborn. (edited)

Viraj grabs a length of rope off the deck and walks over to their prisoner. "Yeah, those were some pretty quick moves," he says to the monk. "I'm sure you have a good grip on him there, but let's give him a short leash in case he manages to get free?" The Rajani then starts to coil the rope around Yichen. "I guess you caught our names in there... So, what do we call you?"

”I am Tatsu Tengen. It’s an honor to meet you” he says bowing after loosen his control on the prisoner to allow Viraj to tie him with the rope.

"That was swift action. We might've been without a lead if it weren't for you. Thank you." Sadao bows to Tatsu as well. He gestures to the path into town. "Let's get moving, then." Along the way, the bard's curiosity remains piqued. "So, Zheng He is your lord? How'd that come to happen?"

Frandal [Thurston|Kenji]

"Hmm, I have not heard of your master. But he must have taught you well for Zheng He to trust you." Ryuzuko replies as he continues scanning their surroundings

”He is not my daimyo I just heard of the problems with Kaiju and offered myself to help. The most honorable Zheng was happy enough with my skills to have me in this endeavor. But now that you are on board too I fell much more confident. Your skills and experience dealing with monsters are quite impressive.”

Drake [ Shadow | Juke | Magnir ]

"Hmm, I have not heard of your master. But he must have taught you well for Zheng He to trust you." Ryuzuko replies as he continues scanning their surroundings

”She is a good master and her trainings were long and intense. She taught me many lessons and I am only starting to comprehend them. I do hope to be able to honor her teachings “

With an elbow, Viraj prods Yichan to follow along toward the station for the town guard. "I don't know how talkative this one is going to be but anyone want to see what he's willing to tell us about this Falun Gong?" (edited)

Tatsu nods "If we would want to talk with Falun Gong, where we should go? A man who awakes such a candor and loyalty on his followers must be someone worth of talk to" he asks to the captive. (edited)

Yichan rolls his eyes. "You foreigners are as ignorant as you are damned. Falun Gong is not a man. It is a way of life. Through Falun Gong we will become one with the supreme nature of the universe!" He assures the Ajentodon vehemently.

"Oh I see... and who can teach us of Falun Gong ways?" replies Tatsu

Yichan looks Tatsu up and down with derision and disbelief. "I will believe that your interest is honest when I see you truly dedicate yourself to Zhen Shan Ren," he remarks unimpressed. "You seek only to oppress our great leader."

Tatsu looks to the man's eyes "As you had clearly said we are foreigners here. We haven't heard of Falum Gong before, how can we know how to commit to Zhen Shan Ren if nobody teaches us. We need to meet your leader for he to enlighten us."

Yichan's expression shifts slightly, as though he'd never considered that angle. His shoulders slump and he continues to walk alongside Tatsu. "Go to the Changchun drinking house and ask for Li Hongzhi," he discreetly murmurs to the monk.

”I will. _Dômô arigatô” he says with a slight bow of his head. ”I wish that the circumstances of our encounter were different” he finish as they keep walking g to the authorities.

Yichan scoffs. "Sure you do. If you were really so keen to learn, you'd cut my bonds and depose that leech at the docks."

"I am afraid that is too late for that. Perhaps it would have been wiser to come and talk to us before attacking the ship. With your actions you put in danger the sailors, and the rest of the docks. Fire could have spread and destroyed them. Imagine what that could have meant for your home." says Tatsu while the keep walking towards the officers station.

Yichan scowls and the Ajentodon escort him on to the broad, squat building of the town's barracks. A tired looking guard is stood by gate, leaning back against the wall with his helmet pulled slightly lower than necessary. "What's all this then?" He demands as the unusual looking group draws near.

"We've brought this man from Zheng He's boat," explains Sadao in Honmin. "He, with others, tried to attack He over... um, 'religious disputes'?" He glances at Yichuan, still not entirely sure what to make of the man's ramblings. "I guess this isn't news to you, if Zheng He has been here a while."

"Ah, is that so," the guard remarks, rolling his lips in consideration, "and what do you have to say for yourself, hm?" He asks Yichan. "Do what you will with me, hound," Yichan scoffs in return. "Through Falan Gong I will know enlightenment!" The guard rolls his eyes. "Hey, Yuxuan, throw this one in back with the others," he calls over his shoulder into the barracks. "We'll take from here," the guard tells the Ajentodon, taking Yichan's bonds from Tatsu. "Thankin' ye for coming by."

Tatsu bows slightly to the guard and walks out. "Well my honorable companions. Now that we have been deprived from Yichan-san company. Would you want to go and find his master and hear from his claims against the most honorable Hen Zeng?" asks to the others.

"Lead on Tatsu-kun, you know the streets of Yingkou better than us" Ryuzuko answers. (edited)

”please follow me. I think that, at least, I should be able to guide you to the whereabouts of this place “ The monk then leads the others across the streets of the city.

The Changchun drinking house is a simple stone building on the north side of town near the water. It seems to have been fortunate enough to not lie in the path of the Kaiju's destruction. Inside the lights are low the several men sit at the tables talking quietly amongst themselves as they drink huangjiu. From their style of dress, most appear to be dock workers. They eye the ostentatious foreigners suspiciously as the Ajentodon enter.

Ignoring the suspicious staring, Tatsu calmly walks towards the bartender and bows respectfully to him. He then addresses him in his own language to be sure he is understood. ”Good evening. Thank you for allowing us to enter your establishment. We are looking for Li Hongzhi. We have been told that we should ask here” He doesn’t yell but he talks in clear voice so anyone close enough and paying attention can hear him

The bartender stares at Tatsu for a long moment, before nodding and ducking through a curtain of beads into the back. After a few minutes, an orange robed man with dark hair emerges. He presses his hands together in prayer and bows to Tatsu in greeting. "Good evening. I am Li Hongzhi," he tells the monk in Honmin. "I was told that you are looking for me? What can I do for you?"

Tatsu bows in response "Good evening Li Hongzhi. I am Tatsu Tengen. Me and my companions were told that you could talk us about Falan Gong. We are foreigners here and we wish to learn more"

Li chuckles. "It is nothing more or less than our way of life. Do you wish to know anything in particular, or should I fetch you the pages of our teachings?"

"If you could spare some of them I would appreciate so I can learn about it. But I do have a particular question if you don't mind me asking. How its teachings could lead a group of people to attack the vessel of Zheng He when he is trying to stop the Kaiju that attacked the city not so long ago? I am curious"

"Is he doing that?" Li asks Tatsu with interest.

"What do you think is he doing?" replies Tatsu "Please enlighten us"

"Who knows," Li answers, raising up his hands on each side and taking a seat at a nearby table. "He has made a great show of sailing into this town and putting on a show. It's been a wonderful distraction for many. However, I'm not aware of him having yet done anything to investigate the Kaiju attack, or to prevent another."

"But it is known that he has call for volunteers to track it and hunt it down. Even if he hasn't, that doesn't explain why his vessel has been attacked, and why those who made it claimed to be following your teachings...Don't you find it unsettling?"

"Perhaps these discontent people seek only to tarnish my good reputation?" Li remarks in return.

”The candor with he talks about the teachings cannot be faked. He wish no harm to you or your reputation. “ Tatsu cannot hide his disappointment ”Why do you cast this doubt upon them or their intentions? It is your way to talk poorly of your followers? I doubt it for that devotion can only be achieved by supporting them.”

"Well, if that is the case, then perhaps I should send one of my loyal disciples to pay his bail to the town guard, hm?" Li notes, waving to the barkeep for a cup of huangjiu.

The dissapointment of the monk is palpable now. He was expecting some kind of monk or wise man, but he is just a deceiver and a thug.

01:41

"Then we don't make lose you more of your time" Says Tatsu with a bow to the man. "We are losing our time honorable comrades. This man is no going to give us a straight answer of why he has told hie followers to attack the ship." he says to his companions in their own language after standing and in obvious way out. ”For if he does he would be either lying to us or to himself. Either way he cannot tell the truth, for hw would lose his followers if he did." (edited)

"Then the sooner we leave Yingkou to take care of this much larger threat, the sooner we can be rid of these miscreants." Ryuzuko replies to Tatsu with a snarl.

The hostile and incomprehensible words from the enormous dragonborn warrior draw fearful glances from the drinking house's patrons and a stern look from the barkeep.

Tatsu notices the change in mood and turns towards Li and speaks in his language.

14:15

” If you don’t want to spent your money paying bails I suggest you to tell your blind followers tu remain calm, and to leave Zheng Hen vessels and affairs alone. We will be on our way now. Have a good night” He turns his back to Lin and starts to walk out (edited)

Ryuzuko's disposition softens as he realizes he startled the patrons with his words. "I...uh..." he starts to mutter in very basic and broken Homin as he tries to find how to say he's sorry. "I did not, uh, try to, um, scare" he says brokenly in Honmin, some of the words mixing with his own Je'dahn. He then bows before them in respect before giving an eye to his companions who could better translate his intentions. (edited)

"You can find the words," Sadao says in a quiet but supportive tone. He passes his hand over the Dragonborn with an utterance in Primordial. Quickly, the gaps in Ryu's speech seem to fill in for those listening, even when he is forced to switch to Je'dahnian. Letting Ryu speak his piece properly, he chimes in with his own rejoinder. "We're leaving in good faith, Li-xiānshēng, to help the honored Zheng He with a serious threat to Yingkou. I hope you as well, have the people's best interests in mind." He bows, as courtesy dictates, but looks up with a scrutinizing eye, to see if Li has returned the gesture, from either him or Ryuzuko.

Li Hongzhi stands to mirror the bows of his leaving guests, before returning to his drink.

Ryuzuko looks to his side at Sadao, giving him a nod. "Thank you friend." the Je'dahnian dragonborn composes himself before correcting his earlier muttering. The ronin makes a respectful bow to the barkeep before reiterating more clearly with the help of Sadao's magic. "I'm sorry to have startled you and your patrons. I was merely expressing my distaste of something and I mean none of you any harm." The dragonborn straightens his back and moves out of the bar, following the others back to the docks.

Sadao exits the bar with the others, but lags behind a bit. He looks back at the building, in thought, before holding out a hand, palm downwards, and rubbing his thumb and pointer finger together. Ethereal golden leaves begin to appear from his hand, dropping one by one to the ground, and forming a small pile, from which a familiar gold-tailed tanuki springs forth. She paws at her face as if wiping off sleep. "Joy, I'd nearly thought you'd forgotten about me. What is it now?" "Kinoh, it's time you earned your keep. Since you love gossip so much, why don't you stay around here and listen to what Li Hongzhi has to say behind our backs?" "Hm. At least you know me well." With a derisive flick of her tail, she sets off to the bar and attempts to climb up the side of the building, looking for a stealthier way in than the front door.

The patrons seem not entirely happy with Ryu's 'distaste', but are nonetheless reassured that he poses no threat and return to their drinks. Outside the building, a mote of flame suddenly appears in the air in front of Lyrel, blossoming out into a piece of paper that he catches still warm from the air. The elven mage reads the fire message and falls quiet for a few moments, before turning back towards Ryuzuko and Viraj. "My friends, I am sorry, but I'm afraid that I have been summoned back to Dalian. I will not be able to join you on this hunt." Takumi glances sidelong between Lyrel and their other companions. "Never much was one for boats," he admits, "and I have always wanted to see Dalian." Lyrel nods stoically to the sorcerer in acceptance. Meanwhile, Kinoh vanishes quickly and silently up the side of the Changchun and into the dark. (edited)

While surprised, Sadao realizes the gravity of Lyrel's duty, plain on his face. Whatever was written in that letter was clearly not to be challenged, even in the face of a kaiju. He nods, before stepping forward and giving the two of them a proper bow. "It... stings to see you both go, to be honest. But I can understand, and I'll get over it." He raises his head to regard them. The elf swordsman had taught him a valuable lesson in caution and humility. The half-elf had always brought levity to the harshest of times on their journey. He hadn't known them overlong, but he knew he'd miss their respective presences. Before he knows it, his eyes are watering, and he quickly wipes them with his sleeve. "Hah... what's with that? Not like I'll never see you again." He laughs sincerely, and gives them a big grin. "Farewell, and take care of each other!"

Ryuzuko puts a hand on each of their shoulders, giving them a nod of respect. "Safe travels my friends. And if you are ever in need of my blade, I will be there to wield it." His piercing gaze falls on Takumi. "Keep yourself out of trouble and continue to trust your instincts, they will serve you better than worrying about what you should do." The dragonborn then turns to Lyrel. "Keep an eye on our little entertainer." With another nod, Ryuzuko backs away before bowing to his departing companions.

Viraj looks to Lyrel and gives the him a respectful nod. "Be careful out there." Then, after giving the elf a more discerning look, he reaches into his bag and pulls out a small glass vial. "Take this... Just in case that bite from the garkain starts acting up." "And you," Viraj steps over to Takumi and reaches out to give a firm handshake. "I look forward to the next meal you can cook up for me." He pulls out a stem of Dragontongue petals from his herb pouch. "Here. Remember just a little to give things a kick." (edited)

Lyrel and Takumi happily accept Viraj's gifts with thanks and wave farewell to their erstwhile companions as they depart. Ryuzuko, Sadao, Tatsu and Viraj are left stood outside the Changchun drinking house, while Kinoh makes herself comfortable amongst the rafters.

Having standing on a second plane while the companions say their farewells and wondering if the hunt for the kaiju wouldn’t be harder now that both a skilled swordsman and a powerful wizard had to go. But things are as they are and if their karma was to hunt that creature without them he will accept it. ”Do you think it is a good moment to go back to the boat and share our knowledge about the events of the night?” he asks to the other three

Sadao holds a finger to the side of his head. The act allows him to merge his senses with Kinoh, who was now in a good hiding place. "There's still more knowledge to be gained, I think. I sent Kinoh back into Changchun to serve as our eyes and ears, just in case. I don't trust that Li Hongzhi. I'll loiter around here a while to keep a connection with her before reporting back." (edited)

"Sounds good, we'll meet you back at the ship when you're done. We should tell Zheng He what he have found, what little it is."

Sadao nods affirmatively, and heads for an alleyway just outside of the public house. Finding a place that hopefully wouldn't be too conspicuous, he unslings the case from his shoulder and retrieves the Huiya scroll from within, faintly glowing with magic. Squatting in the alley, he unfurls the scroll, and peers intently at what appears to others to be a blank sheet of paper. To the bard's eyes, it is the interior of the building they were just in, from Kinoh's perspective. As he absorbs himself in the scroll, the sounds begin to form in his mind as well, until it is as though he were inside once more. (edited)

"Kinoh, focus on Hongzhi. If he's planning something, we need to know."

Creeping from rafter to rafter, Kinoh perches above Hongzhi and watches him drink with a group of the dock workers that Sadao previously saw inside the Changchun. "...be done to prevent Baochuan's departure. We can only hope that Zheng He does not find what he is looking for out on the Obsidian Maw. Perhaps the gods will smile upon us and the kaiju will swallow the ship whole. Its power cannot be allowed to fall into their hands." "...and if he does find it?" One of the other men ventures. "Then we can only pray that those adventurers come to see the kind of man that they work for before it is too late."

Sadao wrests himself from the vision, with a word on his lips. "What...?" He certainly hadn't expected to hear that. He mentally contacts Kinoh one last time, having her linger for a few more minutes in case they said something else of note, after which he would recall her into the realm of spirits. He looks for Viraj, who'd taken up a position as lookout in the form of a cat. "Vir," he half-whispers, "listen to this." He tells the druid what he heard, to get his opinion.

The cat lets out a low growl before its form begins to grow until the Rajani druid is standing next to Sadao again. The growl morphs into sigh from the man. "If they feel this Zheng He has bad intentions, why would they not just tell us? And I doubt Li would voice his concerns if pressed again...?" He looks to the bard and strokes his beard in thought. "I guess we should let the others, and He, know they still planning to stop the ship. "

"Yeah. Let's go." With a gathering gesture of the hand, he causes Kinoh to disappear from the bar, and then reappear next to the two of them. "That was a lot of hard work! I think I deserve some more spicy noodles." "Sorry, Takkun's gone for now, with Lyrel." "What?! But who'll make me delicious treats? Who'll put you in your place? Ugh. I'm preferring the company of yokai already. Call me when there's something good to eat." The tanuki vanishes with a gust of golden mist, and the bard goes with Viraj back to the Baochuan, wearing a disgruntled look. (edited)

Sadao and Viraj find Ryuzuko and Tatsu waiting for them on the deck of the Baochuan. Most of the crew are bedding down for the night, some under the stars and others below deck.

Ryuzuko, leaning against one of the thicker parts of the deck railing, turns his torso to his returned companions. "What did you learn about Li Hongzhi?"

Tatsu waits the answer of the others, sitting with his leg crossed atop on a barrel.

"He's definitely determined not to let this boat go out on the water... but, uh." He looks about, seeing that most of the crew is gone from the deck, and perhaps more importantly, Zheng He is nowhere to be seen. He beckons them in close and lowers his voice for only them to hear the rest. "It's strange. He seems to do so thinking that, well, Zheng He is the one that can't be trusted. Li seems convinced that He wants the kaiju's power... for himself." Sadao casts a glance over at Tatsu as he hesitates to say this.

"Hmmm" says Tatsu and he replies in their mother language and in whispers. "He said he wanted to track it down and stop it. Words can be decieving. I do not know how one could claim the Kaiju's power for himself. I didn't like Li Honhzhi's disciplent ways, and how he treated his followers but perhaps he just treated us as blind followers of a man that he doesn't see as trustworthy, and saw us the same way... "

Sadao feels a little relieved, seeing that the thought wasn't impossible to Tatsu. "Tatsu, have you ever gotten the impression from Zheng He that he would actually do such a thing? Because..." After heavy contemplation, and a careful look around, Sadao decides to confide in the monk the secret they've learned. He pulls out the jet-black medallion they found in Dangong—the symbol of the Black Hand. He is careful to only let Tatsu and their group see it. "There seems to be a group behind the monsters we've been fighting. The Black Hand. They hold positions of power in public, and manipulate dark spirits in private, to keep control. I don't really know for sure, but He... could be one of them."

"Even the ocean would remain hidden to the one who isn't looking for it" replies Tatsu to Sadao's question about Zheng He.

18:00

"I do not know Sadao-san. I am not an initiate in the arcane ways but I doubt that a Kaiju could be controlled that way..." he stops "Which doesn't mean that someone could try it anyway" (edited)

Ryuzuko sits up from his brace against the railing. "Until we know for sure who's telling the truth. I think we should withhold what Sadao and Viraj have learned from Zheng He until we're certain of his motivations." His shining blue eyes survey the deck of the ship before he continues. "Let's keep our eyes and ears open for anything out of the ordinary either way."

"I agree with that, but it still sounds like they are planning on trying to stop this boat again from leaving. If these Falun Gong end up being right about He, then I'd hate to hurt any of them if they attack us again. Best thing I can think of it to see if we can convince He to shove off in the middle of the night." (edited)

Tatsu nods in agreement. "I do not know if that's possible though but we can certainly try to talk him to do it. Shall we?"

Sadao puts the insignia away and nods in turn. "Yeah, good idea."

Asking around amongst the crew reveals that, following the revelry seen earlier in the evening, Zheng He has retired to the captain's cabin to get some rest before the ship's departure early tomorrow morning. The door is closed with two men standing watching outside.

"Friends, we need to speak to Zheng He. It's about the disturbance from earlier. May we see him?" Sadao asks the guards.

Sadao's brilliant arcana and eloquent words before Zheng He have clearly made an impression on the man's guards, for they bow respectfully to the bard and part to grant him access to the door.

"Thank you." He steps forward, and remembering his Hong-learned manners, knocks twice before opening the door.

There's a short wait and then Zheng He's rich baritone can be heard to call "come!"

Sadao steps inside, bowing before the heavyset trader. "He-xiānshēng, we have a request that you must hear. We know for a fact that Li Hongzhi's group, the Falun Gong, are planning to delay this boat further come tomorrow. Our advice is that we set sail immediately, to prevent any more bloodshed, and be on our way to stopping the true threat to this land: the kaiju."

Tatsu bows and adds. " We know that this is a most unusual request but as you are well aware, nothing is impossible to the determined mind. And they are willing to stop this boat to leave tomorrow. Now that we know their intentions we should apply one of the most valuable lessons of my sensei. Best way to avoid an attack is not being there when it comes."

Zheng He is wrapped up in a silk night gown with furs over the top and is clearly preparing to sleep. For a moment, he seems surprised to see Sadao and Tatsu so late, but that quickly changes when he hears what they have to say. "Li Hongzhi?" Zheng He repeats in surprise. "You're certain? Very well, we will make preparations to depart immediately." Crossing to the door, the merchant throws it open and begins giving instructions to his guards. "Rouse the crew and have the ship made ready to sail. We leave tonight!" As the word is spread, the peaceful hush of the night is transformed into a hive of activity as the oars are put out and the sail unfurled. Less than half an hour later, the Baochuan finally begins to glide out onto the open water.

"While not as glamorous, wisdom has prevailed. Thank you for your swift response, He-xiānshēng." Sadao inclines his head out of gratitude. "We should discuss our plans for how to deal with the threat once we've had some rest." He bows a final time before leaving. For the rest of the night, the bard watches the shoreline disappear as they drift away, with conceptions of Hongzhi's treachery on his mind. Eventually, he retires to a cabin below decks for a good night's sleep. (edited)

Tatsu just bows in respect and heads out, leaving Zheng He alone. He finds himself a place in the deck where he doesn’t bother the busy sailors, which happens to be atop of the the door that leads to the cabins, in a small, yet plain and surprisingly comfortable piece of wood. He sits there, legs crossed seeing the sailors do their job and enjoying the fresh breeze. When the sun starts to came up he meditates and then he goes to get some rest.

Viraj watches from the edge of the ship, keeping an eye out should any of Li's followers attack again. Once the boat lurches from the docks, the Rajani lets out sigh of relief before searching the decks from Ishaan and offers to help out with other preparations as the Baochuan begins it's journey.

Letting the others stress over the recent events, Ryuzuko spends are few hours tuning his shamisen, playing some simple tunes to help calm the crew as they make their journey across the sea. Around the time Sadao retires, the dragonborn joins him, giving a nod to Tatsu as he passes by.

For the next few days, the Baochuan follows its course due west, headed for the deepest depths of the Obsidian Maw. On the third day, the sea grows increasingly choppy, as though some kind of current is drawing the ship north and causing great waves that regularly shower the deck in salt water. (edited)

Her path lie to the west, to the heart of the Maw... the abode of the sea witch Kuma... Her hours in the magistar's study had pointed the way, but they had revealed many dangers that were too great to put her friends at risk. She knew they would have come without hesitation, and that made it all the worse for her. She had grown attached to them. Even now, days into the voyage on the rough sea, she thought of them. Koide had missed Takumi's cooking, the coy smile of Sadao-san, the embrace of Lyrel even as brief as their reunion was - she missed these most, but even the dragonborn's decisive demeanor and the Viraj's voice echoed in the silence of the rocking ship timbers. To quiet the ghosts, she focused hard upon her studies reading a few of the books she had recovered from Dandong. The more she read and greater the boat rocked, the more the warrior was grateful that her friends were hundreds of miles away... (edited)

On the journey, Sadao makes a point of engaging their host, He, in conversation wherever possible. The man was still a mystery to them, and the only way he could quiet the doubts Li Hongzhi had brought up was to get to know their patron better. At one point, however, he finds himself gazing out over the waters, imagining how Lyrel, Takumi, and even Aralynn-san were getting on. And of course, he hoped Koide had found some measure of success in her own quest. Maybe I should've convinced her to stay? I haven't cracked the secrets of my family's scroll, perhaps there's an incantation that could cure her... Just wistful thinking. He knew he had a lot to learn before making a feat like that, exclusive to those most pious of priests and witches with legendary talent, possible. He leans back against the ship's railing, only to be doused in cold water, making for an effective wakeup call. The bard dries himself off with a gust of wind, and looks to make himself useful to the crew.

As Sadao wanders the prow, he spots something cresting up out of the water ahead of the Baochuan. Something large and conspicuously red amidst the dark blue waves.

The red object continues to rise up in front of the ship, revealing an enormous red crustacean! It has one pincer that is larger than the other, two antennae and a giant nose-like shell piece. Multiple legs flank the creature's segmented body, leading up to its tail. It has spikes on its back and a long scythe-like pointy crest.

Stopping to eye the strange object, Sadao nearly falls back as the sea monster crests the waves! Thinking quickly, he runs up and balances on the railing, getting as close to the creature as possible. He holds up his hands, trying to get its attention. Speaking an incantation as he produces the golden scroll, he tries to make his words pierce the creature's mind—provided it was indeed the simple-minded beast it appeared to be. "Great beast of the sea! We are not your enemy, nor your prey! Let us pass in peace."

Cries of fear, horror and determination can be heard from all over the deck as the sailors hurry to trim the sails and turn the ship away from the gargantuan creature. "Could it be?" "Another kaiju?" The monster rears up, clacking its pincers and bellows at the Baochuan. The powerful gust of air stinks of rotten flesh and cuts all forward tension from the sails. Several sailors are sent flying and, although some manage to hold fast to ropes and lines, others are hurled into the sea and disappear beneath the tumultuous waves. Amidst the howling gale of the creature's roar, Sadao hears what sound like words, but the language is foul and harsh and like nothing that he knows or could possibly understand. "D̵̃̋t̴̐̉x̶̍̍ ̶̈̕ḑ̶̄ả̶͍k̵̛̎x̶̆́ ̷͋̔i̷̗͋p̸̉̅ ̵͇̃ů̷̝c̵͂̆x̸̛̃ ̴͛̈́u̷̔̀s̶̈́̕ẘ̵͘ ̷͔̐z̷̥̈n̶̅͠i̵̐͠ý̴̬w̸̍̈́ ̸̛̍a̵͒̌z̵̅̈́ ̴̊̽s̵̽͛a̶͂̍f̷̉̋t̵̾͗.̵͌̂" However, somewhere in the distance and yet not so far away at all, Koide hears a voice boom across the dark water in the tongue of demons. "Tʜᴇ ᴛɪᴍᴇ ᴏғ ᴀxᴇ ᴀɴᴅ sᴡᴏʀᴅ ɪs ɴɪɢʜ." Moments later, the bard is overcome by force of the monster's shout and hurled into the air. (edited)

Tatsu, who had been helping out the crew when he could and exercising at the deck every morning and dusk was in the middle of the routine when the great crustacean breaches the surface. He looks amazed at the seer size of the creature and approaches Sadao and starts to ask him ”Do you think fire will… woah”and the bard goes flying. He gets ready to catch him

Facing the creature head on, and so close to it, Sadao takes the full brunt of its mighty exhalation. Unable to understand what it was saying, the bard grows faint from the overpowering stench, finally passing out as he is blown upwards. What feels like minutes are actually moments. As Sadao comes to, he is greeted by a perplexing sight—choppy waves up above him, and gray clouds below. As he regains consciousness, the strange sight finally makes more sense: Oh, right. I'm upside down. He closes his eyes again for a second, before jerking awake, nearly slipping out of the grasp Tatsu had on his leg. The two of them were up in the rigging after the monster's air blast, with Sadao dangling by the ankle. Sadao grabs onto the rigging and holds on, lessening Tatsu's burden. "Phew. Th-Thanks!" The bard manages, realizing he'd have been a goner without his help. (edited)

With one hand grabbing the ringing and the other Saadi’s leg Tatsu just nods in response to the bard’s words. He sighs in relieve when Sadao holds by himself. That was a close one. The huge creature were still there. After seeing what it was capable of with a single breath he highly doubted that his original plan would be useful at all.

17:17

”We need to climb down Sadao-san” he says (edited)

Viraj was keeping himself busy turning his herbs into useful concoctions when he hears the roar from outside and the ship suddenly slows, sending the Rajani tumbling into a wall. He mutters a curse as he quickly stows his tools and rushes to the main deck. "What was that?" Viraj looks around for a threat, but instead notices most of the crew trying to secure themselves from getting tossed overboard. He finds a rope and follows in kind. "You two alright?!" he calls to Sada and Tatsu. (edited)

Ryuzuko had been sharpening his wakizashi below deck, watching Viraj do his work. As the upper deck grows in the shouts of the crew the dragonborn sheathes his blade and stands to see what the commotion is. The sudden stop of the ship throws him off balance but he manages to grab and hold onto one of the upper deck support beams. The harsh and unknown words then ring through his ears "Nothing good..." He snarls back at Viraj as he grabs his helmet, slamming it onto his head, sets his sword in his sash, and grabbing his odachi before charging outside. Looking up in the direction of Sadao and Tatsu but for a moment, "We have more concerning matters to attend to, Viraj-san..." Small arcs of lightning start to crackle from his body and blade as he beholds the sight of gargantuan crustacean.

The ship shudders and jolts as the monster's enormous bulk makes contact with the prow and it screams in fury.

Koide reads distractedly, keeping an eye on the Junk's ropes and the shift of the wind. A boom voice echoes in her head - demonic: 'The time of axe and sword is nigh.' Koide ran the words over in her head as she sat the book into the chest on the floor. 'Why did that sound so familiar, not the voice... but the words... it sounded like something would have come from her books.' It was ahead of her to the north. She holds her medallion, smelling a change on the sea breeze. There is a slap of something that echoes over the waves. And she stares intently ahead, letting a little more of the sail out to catch the wind.

Sadao latches onto the ropes completely, and climbs back down with haste. "Okay, that sounded like a language, of some sort. I'll try again!" Once on the deck, he rushes back towards the prow, touching his neck and ears while speaking a more familiar incantation, which he'd used to aid Ryu's Honmin learning. As the effect of tongues takes hold, he yells to the sea monster once again. "Great spirit! We are at your mercy. What do you wish from us, to pass unharmed?"

Climbing down behind Sadao, and seeing his determination to try again, Tatsu takes a rope and tie it around the bard’s chest. He then walks back and holds it at the other side of the deck when Sadao tries once more to communicate with the beast

Blood red pincers clack, whistling through the air with surprising speed and dexterity to pluck Sadao from the deck and lift him closer to the creature's face. Crab-like eyes narrow at the bard, examining him closely.

Sadao struggles instinctively for a moment, but stops as he realizes the crustacean is not about to crush him. He lets the creature—surely a spirit of some kind, if it was speaking a language—bring him closer for scrutiny, holding him like a child would a doll. He remembers the ferocious dragon-like river spirit that he once similarly persuaded to be calm, and continues to address it. "As I said, we are at your mercy. We come here in search of the great disturbance that occurred some time ago, the giant creature that appeared in these waters with a flash of light. What, may I ask, do you know of it?"

Tatsu first try to free Sadao but he quickly realises two things, first if he pulls the creature could push more and harm his comrade, second, he was actually speaking to it so he moves and let the rope go as far as it needed. He keeps it in his hands in case the creature decide to drop Sadao into the water. "Please, tie a rope around my chest" he asks the nearby sailors. "If I have to jump over do not lose it"

Mike

The monster belches a deep rumble back at Sadao, which (besides the stench) almost sounds like it could be a laugh. "Should I take you to him... or to her?" It asks, although the bard can't be sure if it is merely musing to itself.

"...'Her'?" Sadao is confused. "You mean... the sea witch?" His interest betrays him, and his expression lights up a bit, in spite of this perilous situation.

The giant crab throws its head back to the heavens and warbles hysterically. "IT HAS CHOSEN!!! KEKEKEKEKE!" It declares, before diving beneath the waves, taking Sadao along with it.

"Oh, no you don't!" Viraj throws off his rope as qucikly as he can when the creature disappears into the depths with Sadao. He takes off in a sprint, his heavy feet pounding the deck. He lets out a roar as he leaps over the rail. The Ranjani man is no more by the time he reaches the water. Much like the last time they were in the Maw he takes the form a creature of the sea. However, this time the form is less sleek; its head wider for the rows of teeth. A shark, with orange streaks along dorsal fin and back, hits the water in pursuit of their friend. (edited)

Tatsu sees the intentions of the inmense crab and he pulls trying to free Sadao but the sheer force of the creature doesn't even notice the pull of the monk. Instead he is dragged away the railring and hits the cold water. He is not dropping the rope and is dragged along. He makes a couple of pulls trying to catch Sadao's attention. He knows that he is not going to be able to hold his breath long enough to free him.

"Whoa, wait, WAIT!" The bard is too busy yelling to remember to take a deep breath as the creature suddenly dives with him in tow. When he breathes back in however, he is surprised to fond himself breathing normally, despite the impossibility. Definitely a spirit. And probably a crazy one at that. Great... He feels a tug on his chest and does his best to look around the creature, barely making out Tatsu on the other end of the rope. The bard feels a swell of respect for the martial artist, seeing that he was willing to risk his life for him like this, when they'd only known each other a few short days. He motions for Tatsu to go back. He tries his best to demonstrate that he is not drowning, and definitely couldn't say as much for the others. At that point he notices Viraj's distinctive orange streaks on an approaching shark. At least the druid could breathe underwater as well. He doesn't wave him off, but gestures for him to keep his distance. The spirit could no doubt scissor either of them in twain with its huge claws. (edited)

Ryuzuko secures his odachi to his person as he charges towards Tatsu and the rope, grabbing it in his powerful claws. The dragonborn then wraps the rope around his forearm as he plants his feet into the deck, holding on without pulling for now. He gives a nod to Viraj as the man dives into the water and turns into a shark. At least one of us is able to give chase. He thinks before turning his attention back on the rope.

The rope is rapidly stretched to breaking point and Tatsu must choose which one to release or risk being torn in half.

The junk finally pulls into view, another vessel with men scrambling about. 'Pirates?!' Koide would have been better off leaving them alone. As she surveyed them, she noticed many were in the water trying to trend the watery depths. 'Maybe ... not pirates.' Even now, some had already failed with their bobbing form as the marker of their watery grave. She couldn't hail them, 'so what to do?' She pulled in the sail as she drew closer, using the till to swing the ship near some of the struggling men. She tied a rope off to mooring post, and tossed the other end into the water for any survivor to climb aboard. She could always deal with them if they were pirates. 'Someone had clearly attacked them.' She glanced about the waters for another ship. (edited)

Tatsu sees Sadao moving his arms and hands, but he is distracted by a big orange stripped shark going in his direction. Desperately he moves the rope up and down trying to free the bard from the pincer.Tatsu can feel the rope hurting the palm of his hand but he cannot let it go without trying. He only manages to scratch Sadao's body against the sharp ends of the pincer, but he is almost free. Suddenly the crab roars in his direction while using the other pincer to cut the rope that binds them. With a look that tries to say "I am sorry" Tatsu swims up trying to reach the surface and the safety of the ship before more sharks come to the scene.

Sadao covers his wound, grateful that Tatsu wouldn't be in any further danger, at least. Realizing it would be foolish to struggle now, so deep below the surface, he settles for simply holding onto the monster's claw until they reached their destination; apparently the sea witch herself. Did Koide make it this far? He idly wonders.

Moving with astounding speed, the crab dives until the light from above the waves has grown distant and dim. Then, with a splash and a thud they plop through a skin of water tension and Sadao finds himself being carried across a sea bed that is submerged and yet dry. Glowing algae light the way and the giant crab begins to sing in its strange and unpleasant tongue. "...ho ho ho and hee hee hee, break that lute across my knee... and if the bard, should choose to fight, why then I'll set his clothes alight..." Up ahead, a dark grotto of stone juts up out of the ocean floor like a jagged spike. The interior is shrouded and lightless. However, as the crab and Sadao draw nearer, it appears that somebody might be moving around inside. (edited)

Koide beckons a couple of half-drowned sailors to her rope, trying to help them get aboard. (edited)

The gasping seamen gladly take the lifeline tossed by Koide and heave themselves aboard her small junk. "By the Gods, where did you come from?" One asks as he flops onto the deck.

As uncomfortable as the position is, Sadao holds off on his natural inclination to jostle around, grimacing as he hears the twisted lyrics the monstrous crab was singing, clearly targeted at him. But if this creature served the sea witch Kuma as its mistress, then they might really be in luck... so long as she could be reasoned with. He glances behind them to look for Viraj's marine form, realizing that he'd have to transform back to follow them in this air pocket. While unsure whether he intended to keep following in human form, he gives the druid a quick nod, to assure him he'd be fine, either way.

Ryuzuko begins pulling on the rope attached to Tatsu, quickly bringing him closer to the ship. The massive dragonborn easily pulls the man up and onto the deck of the ship and smacking the water from his lungs. "You tried your best... All we can do is hope Viraj can help Sadao escape that creature."

Koide silently points to the south, offering the man a hand to his feet - leaving her sword arm free though.

The shark slows as they approach the odd bubble at the bottom of the sea. It circles the top air pocket, looking for a way to get closer to the sea floor. However, it finds no way around it. Eventually, the shark loops around and dives into the space and falls to the sea floor. As it impacts, the shark is no more and druid is sent rolling across the sand. Viraj lies there a moment - battered, bleeding and without breath - trying to regain his senses. He grunts in pain before he calls forth a spirit of flame which begins to mend his wounds. He pushes himself to his feet as the healing begins to take effect and strides toward the large crustacean and Sadao with the flames surrounding him to continue to repair his injuries. "What is this place?" Viraj asks once caught up with the pair, with little regard to the large monster. (edited)

Sadao uncomfortably cranes his neck to see Viraj just over the crab's carapace. He wasn't sure if the creature would take kindly to Viraj's following them, but if the druid was confident enough to speak openly... "This is the domain of the sea witch Kuma. He wants me to see her, apparently. She's bound to know something about the kaiju, so this could be good. Besides, I'm uh, not in any position to refuse." The young man shrugs, gesturing to the giant claw. Knowing him though, Viraj can likely guess another reason he'd want to see the sea witch. (edited)

Coughing and taking g a second to catch his breath, Tatsu acknowledges Ryuzoko’s words. ”Arigato Ryuzoko-san” he coughs a couple more of times while flexing his fingers. He has the hands and the waist sore thanks to the intense pulling of the ropes but nothing serious. ”Wait” he says finally processing the dragonborn words. ”Vijra-san is down there? But how?” (edited)

The crab continues to sing as Viraj hurries up behind it. "...and if I spy a singing bird, I'll snap its neck before it's heard..." However, the monstrous crustacean doesn't seem to pay much heed to the druid and he and Sadao are able to converse freely. When they finally reach the grotto, the creature comes to a halt and sets Sadao down on the sea floor in front of it. "*...oh if I chance to see a cat, I'll feed its corpse to my pet rat... *" The shadows within the grotto shift and writhe and a lithe cecaelian figure drifts forth from within. Her skin bears a deathly pallor and the sclerae of her eyes are jet black with glowing crimson irises. She has pale white hair worn in a large bun, dark purple veins that line her face and arms, and a black diamond-shaped marking in the centre of her forehead. Her many tentacles are of a similar deep purple, verging on black. "What tasty morsels have you brought me today, Ebirah?" She asks in abyssal with a husky voice worthy of a siren. "Humble Ebirah lives to serve, oh wise one," the crab replies, prostrating itself besides Sadao on the sea floor. "These humans seek the obsidian runestone." "Do they now?" The cecaelia remarks in amusement, eyeing her guests with interest. -------------------------------------------------- Up on the surface, Zheng He has emerged on deck and barks orders at various sailors to get the Baochuan under control. "Ahoy there!" He calls in Honmin over the edge of the ship towards Koide's junk. "My men and I thank you for your assistance. What brings you this far out on the Maw?" (edited)

Koide turns to the rescued sailor on her junk, and tries to make hand gestures indicating she can't speak even though she is unsure what the man aboard the other vessel is shouting. 'This is always awkward,' she thought. 'I wish Tak or Sadao were here.' She gives a slight sigh as she changes tactics; from a slit in her vestment, Koide slides her Stilleto dagger from its thigh sheath and scratches a Je'dahnian letter into the deck. 'Maybe I can at least get them to speak my language.' She watches the sailor and point to him with the three prong blade and then to the letter. She was only slightly worried about scaring the man. (edited)

"He followed Sadao and the monster. He's a druid of the Rajani, Sadao is in go..." Ryuzuko begins saying as he turns to see the new arrival, his jaw dropping somewhat at what he sees. "Is that..." The dragonborn then starts quickly jogging towards the woman. "Koide?! What're you doing here?" Ryuzuko stops mid-way, looking towards the Baochan's crew and then to Zheng He, giving him a respectful bow. "Is there a quill and paper on board? My friend has unfortunately lost her voice, she is also Je'dahnian and does not understand your language I am afraid."

Sadao feels his heartbeat grow a little faster as the witch of the sea revealed herself. Just from the aura of raw magical energy she exuded... and nothing more. Or so he told himself. Never mind how she looks or sounds, I have to make an impression. Knowing that even a dubious being commanded respect in both the physical and spiritual realms, he kneels on the ground before her, then kowtows, not unlike Ebirah next to him. "Greetings, exalted one. My name is Sadao, of the Huiya clan. This is Viraj Dhawan, a druid, and one of my traveling companions. The rest of our adventuring party await on our boat above." He raises his head and chest after making salutations, but stays kneeling until she bids him to rise. "As your emissary said, we are here seeking the immense creature that shook the earth and sea alike weeks ago. Such an event, of course, could never have escaped your notice. While safe passage would suffice, we would greatly appreciate any knowledge you could grant us involving it, and this runestone, which is foreign to us." He maintains a deferent lack of direct eye contact throughout his speech. At his earliest opportunity, he will reach to Viraj to cast tongues on him as well.

Koide's ears prick up, 'Was that.... was that.... RYUZUKO!?' Koide heart skipped a beat from the excitement, dropping the dagger and frantically beckoning the dragonborn over. Even as a silent voice in the back of her head screamed, 'Watch the guy on your boat!' But the warning never registered. (edited)

"Of course," Zheng He tells Ryuzuko, echoing the dragonborn warrior's bow with a nod of respect. "Have her come aboard." Through the wind and rain, Zheng He shouts orders to the sailors on Koide's junk to secure the ship and deliver her to the Baochuan. The seaman who the huntress had tried to communicate with is still staring at the letter that she has carved, trying to interpret its meaning, when he hears Zheng He's instructions from above. He glances up at Koide, points to her and then points to the Baochuan, before setting about his work.

"Seekers then, surely, but of the leviathan, not the runestone," the woman muses before Sadao and Viraj, her words like warm silk on their ears. She drifts closer to the bard, towering over his head where he lies bent and bowed. One tentacle curls beneath his chin, tiling it upwards so that she can see his face. "Of course, all knowledge has a price, Huiya Sadao. What do you have to offer in exchange?"

Sadao thinks before responding. They didn't really have much of value, did they? At least not yet. "I think I speak for the both of us when I say we can only offer our services. What do you desire, Great Kuma? We'll endeavor to bring it to you. Once we've done so, perhaps then you could enlighten us." Ignoring the cool feel of the tentacle, he gives his best look of humble sincerity.

"Kuma?" The cecaelian woman asks in amusement. "Why, that's a name that I haven't heard in a long time..." she contemplates before continuing. "Very well. Bring me the runestone and your question shall be answered!"

Koide gathers her wits for a moment, recovering the dagger, and sliding it back in its hiding spot. She looks at the sailor and then to her chest of goods. 'Probably not pirates, then.' She then, gave herself back over to the excitement of seeing her companions once more. Her stomach growled at the thought of one of Takumi's meals. As climbs up the rope from the Boachuan, now alongside.

Viraj gives Sadao a thankful nod now that he can understand what is being said. "Runestone..?" he then replies to the witch, standing tall before her. "What is this and where can we find it?" (edited)

Kuma sweeps one arm across her chest and out to the side, sending darkness billowing up around them like an inky black cyclone. Once it has enveloped those present completely, the spectral image of a regular octahedron appears in the centre above their heads. Its jet black faces are slick like polished glass and their edges are lined with glowing runes. "Israphel's runestone lies at the deepest point of the Obsidian Maw, where not one ray of light touches the sea floor. Bring it to me and I shall give you the answers that you seek."

TheOrsini

Ryuzuko helps Koide up onto the boat, resting his hand on her shoulder with a nod once she is up. "Let's head inside and find you something to write with. Unless you have something with you already. If you saw that monster, it took Sadao. Viraj jumped in, transforming into a shark, before following close behind him." He stays on the alert for signs of Sadao or Viraj as they walk.

On his feet, Sadao observes the illusion. It was surely a powerful artifact, and the fact that a sea witch coveted it, but wasn't able to reach it herself set off alarms in his head. But surely the secrets of the kaiju were the more pressing matter here. "Then we'll do so. I assume this artifact lies outside of this space we can breathe in?" He looks to the druid for a solution on that part. "And we will need to reunite with the rest of our band above water to plan an approach."

Drake [ Shadow | Juke | Magnir ]

Zheng He takes a few steps closer to Ryu and Koide, watching the dragonborn speak to her with keen interest. "Ryuzuko, won't you introduce me to your intriguing friend?" He asks in Je'dahnian.

Mike

"The bargain is struck!" Kuma declares and the swirling darkness rushes in towards Sadao, first enveloping the bard and then coating his skin like an oil slick. The inky substance seeps viscously, flowing upwards against the pull of gravity as it seeks Sadao's ears, eyes, mouth and nose. Anywhere that it can gain entrance to his body. As the last drops vanish inside him, the bard feels an icy cold burning sensation over his heart. "You will find that you have little trouble breathing beneath the waves." (edited)

Viraj steps back, slightly horrified, as the inky substance invades Sadao. Then resolves himself, before demanding, "If we do this you will also cure our friend of her lost voice." (edited)

As the captain comes closer, Koide focuses on the man, giving him a ceremonial bow, showing deference to the captain, as was the way. Her own opinions, yet to be made up, with all the chaos going about.

Sadao wretches and reels as the ink overtakes him. He staggers backwards after it finally ceases, but for an alien new feeling in his core. "Wha-what the hell?" He breaks his polite social veneer for once, coughing up a storm. "What'd you do to me?" As he hears Viraj, he nods in agreement, feeling a tinge of shame for not pushing for it himself. (edited)

"Why, you gave me your word, Huiya Sadao," Kuma replies innocently in her sing-song siren tone, "I merely sealed the pact with a gift." A smile full of shark-like teeth spreads across the witch's mouth as she explains. "As for your friend... this is within my power, but that magic has its own price - I will require the voice of another to sacrifice."

Sadao opens his mouth to come back with a retort, but her last sentence makes him pause. Someone would have to give up their voice? He hadn't even considered that as a possibility. Could I really? He lowers his head, his mind beginning to race. What kind of peacekeeper could he be without a voice? The proof was right in front of them—they were only here right now because he'd been able to talk to Ebirah. If he were to give up his gift of speech, it'd be like turning his back on his family and their duty... But then he thought of the tears Koide had cried, when she first suffered the injury. And the anguish she clearly had felt not being able to articulate the pain. "Fine," the bard says at last. "We can talk about it when we return with her... and the runestone."

TheOrsini

The dragonborn looks up at Zheng He and outstretches his hand towards Koide. "Of course. This is Koide, she's a monster hunter of the Watch. Her skills were instrumental in our groups defeat of the garkain and hydra." Ryuzuko looks back at her with a tinge of sadness. "Unfortunately her voice was lost in the battle with the hydra of Dandong."

Viraj sneers as the witch names her price. Short of the Sarameian emperor, he could not think of anyone he would condemn to this fate. "There must be some other way we can get Koide back her voice," he says to Sadao. "It's bad enough we're going to bring her this runestone." (edited)

Drake [ Shadow | Juke | Magnir ]

"Welcome, Koide-san, hunter of the Watch, aboard the Baochuan," Zheng He tells her with a bow of respect. "Please, come inside out of the cold and wet and I will have your junk towed along with us," he adds, gesturing to the cabin door. (edited)

Trent [Astrid|Berg|Declan]

"You and your friend have come seeking my aid," Kuma tells Viraj, her tone now icy cold. Her torso rises up atop her tentacles, making her appear taller than ever. "It would be wise to show some respect." The enormous chitinous form of Ebirah steps up behind the druid, looming over him ominously.

Koide nods with a smile following the captain's gesture.

Viraj bristles, almost cat-like. He glances over his shoulder to towering Ebirah and then back to the witch. "I came here because your over-grown crab, here, took off with my friend. I think I was a little to eager before, but after seeing the type of help you wish to offer, I don't think I want to take this deal of yours." "Let's go, Sadao." He turns to the bard. "I don't think this is worth the trouble..?" (edited)

TheOrsini

Koide nods with a smile following the captain's gesture.

Zheng He leads Koide and Ryuzuko to the captain's quarters, where he produces ink, quill and parchment from a bureau, as the dragonborn had requested. "You must be tired. Make yourself comfortable and then we can talk," he tells her.

Sadao moves to side with his friend. But before he can even vocalize his agreement, his words catch in his throat. In fact, just thinking about going against Kuma felt... exhausting, somehow. When he tries to come up with some form of alternate plan in earnest despite that feeling, the cold feeling in his heart suddenly intensifies. He clutches his chest in pain, which quickly turns to horror, as he realizes this was undoubtedly an effect of Kuma's 'gift.' Damn. Father warned me about making agreements with magical beings. Even verbal ones... He hesitates before returning Viraj's look. Despite himself, his eyes have fear in them. "I'm sorry, Viraj. We should... do what she asks." He swallows, and remembers why they came in the first place to gain a measure of his prior calmness. "Besides, what she knows could be the key to saving the realm. And we could help Koide, if we can pay that price." (edited)

Viraj quickly moves to Sadao's side. "What have you done to him?!" he asks, scowling at the witch. But he doesn't wait for an answer. He places a hand on Sadao's chest and calls on his healing magics to hopefully rid Sadao of the inky substance that Kuma placed inside him. However, the effort is in useless. "No..! Damnit!" In frustration, he walks away from Sadao. Viraj continues to pace, eyes filled with the raging fire that lives inside him and fixed on Kuma. "RAAAWRRR!!!" This sound more primal and beastial. The druid's teeth and fingers elongate. However they soon revert to their natural state, as Viraj realizes there is little choice to be made here. "Damn you!" he spits out, teethed gnashed and huffing in rage. "I will do this, but not for you..! My pact is with him!" (edited)

Koide sits upon a floor cushion, tucking her legs beside her and accepts the ink and paper, and begins scribing on the low table: Well met, Captain, and thank you for your hospitality. If I may ask either of you, as I have many questions... She pauses for a moment considering all the different concerns about their situation, and decides upon the most pressing. What happened to the Baochuan before my arrival. You look like you were attacked. She finishes her writing and turns the page to the captain. (edited)

TheOrsini

"Another kaiju emerged from the ocean and barred our path," Zheng He explains. "I'm sorry to say that it left with your comrade Sadao. If Viraj does not return soon, we will have to continue on towards the heart of the Maw without them. The waves will have already carried us away from our original position."

Trent [Astrid|Berg|Declan]

Kuma's lips twist into a smug and confident smile as she watches the exchange between Sadao and VIraj unfold. "We made a deal," she says in answer to the druid's question. "As a man of honour, Huiya-san is merely holding up his end of the bargain. Perhaps that is a concept foreign to one as uncivilised as yourself?" The witch drifts through the air towards Sadao as though underwater and gently caresses his jaw with one hand. The trees and flowers surrounding her grotto sway as she does so, their long and slimy branches reaching for anything passing by like grasping worms. "When you have the runestone, you can use this to return to me," she tells the bard, placing a pale, bleached bone in the palm of his hand. "Throw it into the sea and a polyp will appear to return you to me." (edited)

Sadao twitches as she holds his cheek, however briefly. But he doesn't shy away from her touch. "Very well, Kuma-sama." He puts the bone in his pack. He steps away, and bows to her, albeit with less decorum than his earlier genuflection. "Let's go, Viraj. I imagine we'll—I'll have a lot to explain to the others." Though no less disappointed in himself, he looks to the druid, hoping to encourage him to ignore her barbs. (edited)

Koide turned with a start after hearing the captain's words, forgoing the pen to hurriedly attempt to motion her question to Ryuzuko, "Where are the others?" Koide feels that tightness in her gut. She needed to rally Lyriel and the others. 'Why was Ryu just standing here with the others stolen away?' she puzzled. (edited)

"Lyrel was regretfully called back to Dalian in haste. Takumi followed him, said he wasn't much for boats. I'm more worried about Sadao and Viraj, but unfortunately we have no way to follow them under the ocean." Ryuzuko answers. (edited)

A perplexed look comes across Koide's face. She seems lost in thought, working out the problem in her head. She unconsciously tapped her finger on the table. She turns the paper and begins writing: Apologies, Captain. A lot apparently has transpired. So to the here and now. How soon do you plan to get underway? I understand your vessel may be at risk.... but I request time to try to recover my companions

Zheng He frowns at the request, obviously keen to be underway, but he takes one look at Koide's look of determination and his expression softens. "You have one hour."

Koide nods, stands, and bows. Not lingering she taps Ryuz on the shoulder, and motions for him to come. She had bought a little time for them. 'Now what?' she questioned herself. (edited)

A low growl comes from within the druid. "Yes, let's get going. We've been here enough and I'm sure the others are beginning to wonder."

TheOrsini

Koide nods, stands, and bows. Not lingering she taps Ryuz on the shoulder, and motions for him to come. She had bought a little time for them. 'Now what?' she questioned herself. (edited)

Ryuzuko bows towards Zheng He before following behind Koide. "I assume you have a plan then?"

Sadao looks up to the sea above them, and unslings his shamisen. As he plays a rising chord, wind gathers, despite being on the sea floor. The winds sweep up Viraj, granting him the power of flight. He takes the druid's arm, and with a reluctant glance over his shoulder at the witch of the sea, takes off with him.

Viraj gives Kuma one last heated look and then carries the two of them to the top of the air pocket. Once at the top, the Ranjani lifts Sadao to the barrier's edge. "I've got a good idea where our friends are. Grab on when I change and I'll swim us to the surface. Let's just hope that gift hers works out for you," he says before pushing the bard out into the ocean's depths and then pulling himself out. The druid immediately shifts into a shark again and begins the accent to the surface. Reverting back to his human form once they reach the surface near the boat, Viraj calls out, "Down here!" He also sends three small orbs of fire into the air along side the Baochaun to signal those on deck. (edited)

As Viraj brings him to the barrier and voices his misgivings about the witch's endowment, Sadao breathes in before experimentally pushing his upper body into the water. He exhales bubbles, and inhales, finding that he can indeed still breathe underwater. However, even before latching onto Viaraj, the bard begins to float of his own accord. With a look of surprise, he finds moving to and fro extraordinarily easy, with the water simply flowing with him when in close proximity, creating an effect that makes it appear as though he was the one flying now. He notices, however, that the demonic-looking ink secretes from him as he swims and breathes with ease. He signs to Viraj that he's alright, and instead follows the shark to the surface, actually keeping pace with him. As they reach the surface, he emerges with a splash, calling out as well to get the attention of those on board. "Hey!" (edited)

Their attention drawn by Viraj's flames, a number of sailors hurry to the side and throw ropes over for the druid and Sadao. "I thought that that was the last I'd seen of you," the deep voice of Ishaan rumbles as he hauls Viraj up over the guard rail. "By Vishnu, how did you manage to free the bard from that kaiju?"

Drake [ Shadow | Juke | Magnir ]

Ryuzuko bows towards Zheng He before following behind Koide. "I assume you have a plan then?"

Koide had just begun to concentrate and try to feel the world through her connection with the natural world. She reasoned while she could detect undead through the wholly unnatural and twisted magics that animated them, she might be able to do something similar here. Perhaps through the beasts or the absence of beasts in an area. Her mind focus, pushing out the distractions, but the rocking of the ship gave her unease. She was just about to suggest to Ryuz to let her tie a rope about herself so she could drift in the water for a better conduit of her power, but Viraj's fireworks alerted her to their return. (edited)

Ryuzuko looks over to he commotion and the sound of Viraj and Sadao's voices. "Well nevermind then."

With Ryuz's help, Koide strains to pull up Sadao's soaked form with another of the ropes.

Sadao grabs the rope and climbs up and over the railing of the boat. The bard's hair, being thoroughly wet, falls in a mop over his eyes. This, combined with the ink that coated him during the swim, makes him rather a sight. "Thanks, guys. Good news, we found Kuma. Bad news is, Koide wasn't there. I hope she didn't get lost at sea—" He wipes his face clean of water and ink, and parts his sodden hair, only to find himself looking right at the swordswoman herself. Immediately, he lunges forward and wraps his arms around her in a chaste hug. "Koide! When did you get here- I mean, I thought-" while stumbling over his words, he has also unwittingly gotten water and ink all over her clothes. (edited)

Koide returns the embrace, giving the man a kiss on the cheek. Her eyes are as bright as her smile.

Sadao lets her go, her warmth a pleasant contrast to Kuma's cold tentacles and hands alike. But the mental comparison brings him back down, as he remembers the task at hand. "But... like I was saying, there's worse news. We met with the sea witch Kuma. She knows the location of the kaiju, and possibly more, but she will only share her knowledge if we do something for her—specifically, she wants an artifact of magical power known as Israphel's runestone." As he explains, he raises a hand and creates a spectral minor illusion to depict the object floating above his palm, as Kuma did herself. "I was... a bit too quick to reply, and agreed to doing this. She then laid a curse on me that binds me to her service until I bring it to her or else... I don't know what." He sighs, and dispels the illusion. "First, let me apologize for involving everyone in this without your knowledge. This curse is my fault, and only affects me. I can go myself to deliver it to her." He bows before the group. (edited)

The smile drops from Koide's face. She fights the urge to slap him. 'How could he be so stupid?' The fire burned in her eyes for several seconds as she let him explain. Her lips pursed in frustration, thinking of how similar the situation would have been had she been the one down there. 'Would I have been any different?' She had been looking for the sea witch for her own problems. She looks at the image of the runestone. 'Had she seen it her books...yes, masterwork... possibly dwarven... but that name had not meant anything.' (edited)

Tatsu helps Viraj and Sadao to come up the ship, relieved that they are fine and quite surprised by it. He them keeps himself in a second plane while the friends reunite and listen to the bard’s words. ”You are alive and you have given us a lead we didn’t had. We must know more of this artifact. Perhaps it is not meant to be in human hands and it’s better for it to be with the Sea Witch?” he interjects without not interrumpting anyone

Koide's brow rises in the musings of this stranger weighing in. The ship had no real privacy, but she found it concerning to disclose such information in this open forum. While the others had travelled the Baochuom before - so it was possible that they were comfortable speaking here - Koide found herself concerned about the allegiances of the crew. Unfounded superstition was rampant amongst the common folk, which put the swordswoman at further unease. Subtly she leans against the railing to shift her katana into a better position and tries to keep an eye open for any disgruntlement from the crew. (edited)

Tatsu turns towards Koide now and bows to her. ”Excuse me I am Tatsu-san a simple monk. I apologize not to have introduce myself earlier but my concern for our comrades kept me away from it. I also noticed that you are too a friend of them and I didn’t want to interrupt your gathering. A joyful occasion despite the dangerous circumstances. Allow me to ask are you going to join us now? I could ask the crew if it is possible to have a cabin ready for you if not you can keep mine. It would be a honor.” he bows again.

Viraj grunts and gives Ishaan a nod of thanks. "It seems my help wasn't needed. Excuse me."He pushes past his fellow Rajani and marches over to Sadao. "I sure hope you know what you're doing." Though the fury within the druid has died down with the journey back to the boat, he clearly remains perturbed. "That witch's gifts seemed to come with some conditions. The most up worrisome is that she can easily cause you to act on her will. So keeping this runestone is something that's going to be tough to do." He pauses and rubs a hand along his beard, looking to the others. A slight smile cracks his face. "Well, look who you all found!" Viraj steps over and gives Koide a hug. (edited)

'So they have recruited others to the cause,' Koide pondered. She breaks her vigil to reciprocate the welcoming of Tatsu-san. She let herself dwell on the whether should would be rejoining them. She had not wanted to put them in danger, but it seems Sadao had somehow involved himself with the witch. 'I hope it was not on my account,' she guiltily thought. However, Viraj's hug breaks the worry and she returns the hug of her friend. It was this final reunion in which her mind was set. She would see this problem through, whatever may pass. Any apprehension Koide had about their situation just melted away with this new resolve. She ends the hug with a pat to Viraj's back.

With their missing friend back among them, Viraj calms further. "It's good to have you back with us." But his smile soon fades. "The witch also gave us her price to return your voice... Another must sacrifice their voice."

Koide recoiled with the words. 'Sacrifice another's voice?' She shakes her head vehemently, 'No... ... NO... NO!' She wasn't going to play games like this, not with some witch. Demons dealt with such magics and pacts, and Koide was not prepared to take any deal of the sort. She wags her finger in front of Viraj's face and locks eyes with him. 'No.' She lets out a frustrated breath. 'I'll have to find another way.' She looked to the others, forcing herself to relax. 'This was going to be a lot of writing....' (edited)

Viraj nods sympathetically. "I agree. We don't want any more of her bargains."

Ryuzuko nods in agreement with the group. "This sea witch sounds like the yokai of Je'dahn. We should save Sadao from his fate and find an alternative, if all she deals in is pacts of magic and equivalent exchanges." The dragonborn looks off out to sea, towards his idea of the direction of Je'dahn. "Maybe your answer lies at home, although I do not know that for certain." (edited)

Sadao straightens up and nods as Viraj addresses him. "Even if Kuma wasn't involved in this though, I'm not sure if holding onto it would be a good idea, if we can reach it. I'm not sure what it's capable of. Giving it to Kuma might not be a good idea either—" a stinging sensation, like a pinch, resounds in his heart, silencing the bard from continuing this thought. He folds his arms in frustration. He then gauges Koide's reaction to Viraj's explanation carefully. More than anything, he feels shame—for he had been considering this further on the swim up. If he couldn't give up his voice for her, perhaps they could use someone else, perhaps one more deserving of such a fate... But as the swordswoman rebuffs the idea, he slightly shakes his own head. Such dark thoughts were what the witch sought. He couldn't make compromises in dealing with such creatures, if it could be avoided. He masks these unsavory notions as best as he can before the others.

"Again, I thank you all for this. And I hate to ask you to hold on for a bit longer again, Koide. But the kaiju is still the prevailing threat on these waters." Sadao gives another bow of gratitude. "If we seek out the runestone to have her remove this 'gift' from me, and to learn what she knows, then know that she said it can be found in the deepest point of the Obsidian Maw, 'where not one ray of light touches the sea floor.' Besides the obvious dangers, there's probably something powerful guarding it, if she won't retrieve it herself. This'll take some planning."

Koide leaves her perch near the railing and pushes up to Sadao, the worry in her own eyes for his safety. She fights the urge to slap him, but instead rests her hand against his chest feeling the dampness of the sea and nods in acquiescence. It could have been her imagination, but she thought she felt a sickly oil upon his clothes - something imperceivable and nearly intangible. It had to be worry from Viraj's and his encounter with Kuma. She couldn't decide if she was just missing Lyrel or if in all of her flirting she had actually developed some affection for the man, but she didn't want to see harm come to him. (edited)

Sadao at first wants to lean into the soft hand Koide places on him, but as she presses it against him, he feels the wetness of not only the seawater, but of sickeningly natural oil—the remnant of the ichor that issued from him while swimming. It wouldn't clean away, not that easily. He shies away from her touch, from equal parts guilt at the predicament he'd put himself in, and disgust at what the witch's blessing was doing to his body. "I'm sorry..." is all he can say, quietly, before trying to change the subject. "Let's speak to Zheng He. We'll likely need to divert from the present course to get to the deepest point of the Maw. And we can see if he's even willing to put stock in the witch's knowledge." Sadao breathes a word in Primordial to dry himself with a small gust of wind, and give himself the more pleasant scent of freshly fallen autumn leaves before looking for He.

Drawn out by the commotion on deck, Zheng He emerges from the shelter of the ship's interior, in search of Koide and Ryuzuko. "Well, well, well. I must admit, I certainly wasn't expecting to see you two again," he tells Sadao and Viraj, clearly impressed. "Tell me, what did you see in the kaiju's world beneath the waves," Zheng He asks them with twinkly-eyed fascination.

He wouldn't be so envious if he'd been the one to get conned... Sadao slouches a bit as the ironic thought crossed his mind. "Well, we met with the sea witch Kuma on the ocean floor." He corrects his posture and pipes up. "Come to think of it, she found that name amusing, somehow. Anyway, she offered us information about the kaiju we've been seeking, but at a price. She wants an artifact called Israphel's runestone, which lies in the deepest part of these waters. Does any of that sound familiar to you?" "To my shame, I agreed to help her, and she's bound me to my word with a hex. I must humbly ask that we pursue this lead not just for her knowledge, but so that I don't succumb to the ill effects of her curse."

Koide held her breath as she waited for the man's reaction. Experience had taught her to keep such things close to the vest, but Sadao had chosen to be open and honest on this, and so she hoped his faith was well placed. (edited)

Zheng He shakes his head pensively. "No, I'm sorry to say that I'm unfamiliar with any Israphel. Since Yingkou our course has been set for progressively deeper waters. It seemed only logical that the kaiju could not have come from the shallows and must have risen from below." He fixes Sadao with a penetrating stare. "How does this witch's curse work? Can she control you? Huiya-san... if you become a danger to this ship and its crew, we will be forced to treat you as such."

Sadao is taken aback. Koide's furtive glance had indicated he might have been oversharing, but it was too late for that. But lying had never come naturally to him, so he commits. "It causes me pain, when I try to ignore the task she set for me. I can only assume it will weaken me more and more, the longer I try to go against it." He places a hand over his heart, which grew chill at this line of thought. "But I am not compelled to do whatever she says. And I would sooner let this spell lay me to waste before I bring harm to anyone." He speaks with palpable conviction.

Zheng He continues to watch Sadao warily. "Remain in your quarters for the time being. It seems that our destinations are the same." As the sky overhead grows ever darker, the merchant begins to give orders to his crew in Honmin to set sail for the heart of the Obsidian Maw.

Sadao bows in deference. It was his boat, after all. He waits by the door until the others are ready to leave, and exits with them.

The next morning, a booming, visceral roar peals out across the sea, rousing the sleeping from their beds and causing uproar on deck. High above, a sailor shouts from the crow's nest. "Kaiju!"

The roar and shouts of the sailor's has Ryuzuko quickly rising from his slumber. The dragonborn hastily straps his armor on, throws his pack over his shoulders, and grabs his sword before stomping out onto the top deck. "In what direction is the beast?!" he snarls loudly, although unsure if the crew can understand him, as he scans the horizon for the creature.

Sadao spends the night in his cabin as directed, though he is restless. Throughout the night, he feels a peculiar urge to swim in the sea. Eventually he drifts off to sleep. As he is awoken by shouts as the others, he rushes to the door and hesitates, before throwing it open regardless, heading for the deck. Curse or not, he still couldn't sit idly by while something of this magnitude was going on. (edited)

The man in the crow's nest waves to the east and as if on cue, lightning strikes the ocean, illuminating the silhouette of something enormous emerging from the waves. It appears to be headed south.

Koide's mediation is interrupted by the commotion on deck. At the call of Kaiju, she uncrosses her legs and lifts Shi no kaze from her lap before standing. The warrior draws the 4 inches of the blade from the sheathe . Koide notices her reflection in the wavy folds in the steel, and her own grim expression starring back at her. 'What good would a blade be against something so great? Would arrows even pierce its flesh?' She hadn't even seen the thing and the doubt from the beast of Dandong still lingered in her mind somewhat. She had Lyriel and Takumi with her in Tonghua. She quickly slides the blade back into its scabbard, lacing the blade and belt around her waste. She recites the Watch's mantra in her head. 'By fate's hand, I go. By my hand, I serve. From this day until my last, I shall watch to understand that which is unknown and to beat back the darkness where it lurks. This so I vow.' She uses her foot to help string her bow and slides it and her quiver over her shoulder. She assumes the void, shunting doubt and fear into it, and takes a steady step out her door and onto the deck. (edited)

Recounting his encounter with the sea witch the day before, Viraj had been awake when the roar broke the silence of the morning. The familiar sound shakes the druid back to the present and he grabs his belongings before rushing to the deck. Viraj searches the sky for the column of light that appeared that day he last heard the familiar roar, but find none. Then turns his attention to the horizon, trying to catch a glimpse of the creature. The call from the crow's nest draws his attention to the east. Not much frightens the Ranjani man, but the sight to the huge creature emerging from the water is enough to send a chill up Viraj's spine. (edited)

"It seems that we have found him" says Tatsu looking to the silhouette over the railring

Sadao considers their relative position, and comes to a grim conclusion. "It's headed for Je'dahn! We've got to do something before it gets there!" He looks to the other members of the party. "Maybe I could communicate with it like the crab, see what it wants?" This had come about sooner than he'd expected, and hadn't fully made a plan. Then again, he wasn't sure what Zheng He had in mind for this moment either.

”Shouldn’t we be closer to do that? I doubt that we should risk this boat and the lives of the sailors. Perhaps if we use Koide's-san to approach it?” (edited)

The warrior sees the swell of water as the thing moves ahead. Her new companion had a point, but she worried that the smaller vessel might be capsized in that beast's wake. 'Still...' Koide grabs ahold to one of the lines and ties it off, tossing it down for access to her junk. She motions for them to come on. 'Was this a bad idea? Was she compensating for her doubt with foolhardiness?' She didn't let these thought take root, instead burning them in the void and the flame as she started her climb to the smaller boat. (edited)

Tatsu bows his head to Koide in recognition of her bravery and descend to the junk. ”If this fails. Do you think we would be able reach that object the sea witch wanted before this Kaiju reach Jedahn’s shores?”

Zheng He emerges from below deck and raises a telescope to one eye, inspecting the monster from afar. "Do you truly believe that it will heed you, Sadao-san?"

"If this fails, we may be be lucky to reach anything" Viraj begins his descent to the junk. "If we're going to do this, we need to get going. It's going to take some time to catch the monster in this thing."

Sadao thinks on Tatsu's suggestion. "If no one else, Viraj and I can get underwater fast, no problem. We'll have to be quick either way. If we could at least slow it down before we find the runestone, it could make a difference." Turning to the merchant, he responds with a steady voice. "There seems to be some purpose in its actions. And if it has purpose, then it has a mind, and some sense to it, unlike the aberration we faced when we first entered Hong. If it can hear and understand us, this won't have to end in bloodshed." He looks back toward the monster, and places one of his feet on the railing. "By my family's honor, I have to try." He takes a deep breath, more to assure himself than to actually draw in air, and dives off the side of the ship. Upon hitting the water, he doesn't actually sink, instead skimming the surface as he propels himself forward, riding the waves like a horse. (edited)

Koide move to the mast, untying the knots holding the furled sails. As the others board, she reaches a hand out to the other speeding form of Sadao dashing out into the waves. She frowns, but motions for the others to hurry as she shifts the fabric to catch the wind.

Zheng He looks on in surprise as Sadao takes to the water with his new aquatic powers. Once Ryuzuko, Tatsu and Viraj are aboard Koide's junk, she releases the lines holding the smaller vessel in place and the waves take it with a jolt. The wind fills the sails and the ship begins to quickly accelerate away to the south-east.

Koide motions for Ryuzuko to take the tiller as she ties down a sail attempting to blow free in the wind. She had seen Sadao-san's magic before, but this new power seemed a bit different. She'd seen a lot of magics in the world, but she still wanted to worry on the looming threat from the sea witch. It threatened to burst free of the void, but she tied it down like the sail and the let the flames conflagrate upon it. She gave a determined smile to the others, trying to be stoic as they headed for a great beast that threatened to devastate her homeland. 'Where are you...' She thinking Lyrel, but she knew she was pining like one of the novices. Being around these people had changed her, and in the moment she didn't like it. (edited)

Thunder rumbles and booms overhead as the kaiju's silhouette on the horizon draws closer. At this distance it is no longer merely an ominous shadow rising and falling below the waves, but a colossal reptilian visage with a robust build, upright posture and rows of serrated plates along its back.

"We're going to need a bigger boat..." Ryuzuko says as he stares up in awe of the towering creature,

Tatsu smiles back at Ryuzuko’s comment. ”I wonder if this one would be willing to listen as the other. It seems more… determined. My sensei always told me that everyone has a weakness… but I honestly don’t see one on that.”

As the junk sweeps in closer to intercept the titanic monster, it becomes clearer and clearer just how much faster than them it is moving. Waves roll off of the kaiju, making the ship rock and bump in the turbulent waters.

'This was foolish...' The thought stabbed at the void with murderous intent. No longer a stab of fear, but the rationale of self-preservation. And the bubble sundered like soap with that realization. Koide let out the rope, giving the junk a bit more sail to help turn them away. She motioned to Ryuzuko to shift the tiller to move them from the path. 'If Sadao meant to speak with it, they would be close to support them.' (edited)

The junk shifts its course, putting it in significantly less danger. However, they now run the risk of losing the kaiju as it surges south far faster than the ship can keep pace with.

”That creature will be in Jedah faster than we can catch it. I do hope that Sadao-san is successful in talking to it. Hopefully make it change its course. Why it would like to go there?”

As the bard crests a particularly harsh wave naturally, like a knife through butter, he glances back to see the others in the junk turning away. He hadn't realized just how rough the waters were getting, but it made sense. He comes to a stop and wades in the water, shouting to them. "I'll be back!" The bard felt more assured with his friends to back him up, but that wouldn't be happening here. He dives in and springs back out of the water to build up speed, and double-times it to the great beast. Talking things out with it might've been a long shot, but if nothing else, he'd be able to see it up close. And he was certain of his ability to swim away, with no risk of drowning.

As the group departed from the Baochuan, Viraj takes a seat upon the bow of the boat facing to the south and pulls a small piece of cork from his pouch. He begins a ritualistic prayer to the spirits of the waters in the strange language of the druids. After a few moments of chanting, Viraj crumbles a bit of the cork in his coarse fingers before sprinkling it upon himself. *Seas around me and in our blood, provide us a way to walk upon as the earth below. * He then stands and repeats the process over each of his companions in the boat, finishing with Ryuzuko. "We can afford a little danger. There is no fear of us going under the water should our vessel go down."

"That's is really impressive Viraj-san. Domo Arigatô" It is obvious by the loong that the young monk gives to the water that he would like to test it but the common sense prevails.

The wake coming off of the towering reptile is a challenge for even Sadao to navigate and the bard must fight against the currents of displaced water produced by the creature to stand any chance of getting near it.

Sadao continues to skim the waves with supernatural agility, though an especially rough chop catches him off guard. He is able to stay on course, and tries to continue forward. The being's colossal size only becomes more apparent the closer he gets, but the bard focuses on his duty. As odd a time as it was, he began to think of what Takumi would do in his magical performances, to draw the eye. As soon as he is close, he begins casting a minor illusion, which serves to bolster his voice with that of others'—his ancestors' voices, at least, as he imagined them. He then conjures up four dancing lights to orbit around him, all in an attempt to get the creature's attention. "Great One! I ask you to cease your stride!" He calls out with a sonorous, multi-layered voice.

Perhaps the kaiju cannot hear or understand Sadao, or perhaps he is simply so small to the colossal creature that it does not notice him, but the monster continues inexorably onwards. It appears to ignore the bard entirely and he soon finds another vast wave headed straight for him.

Sadao tries to maneuver out of the way, but is knocked back regardless by the sheer force behind the wave. He reemerges on the surface, watching the beast continue on its path. Damn, the bard thinks to himself. If it just can't hear me, I can't possibly be any louder... wait. He didn't have to be loud. Even a deaf man could hear words carried to him by the spirits, as they'd seen once before. He pushes through the waters towards the kaiju one last time. Laying a hand on the scroll, Sadao calls the tongues of the ancients to mind, and gets within range to send a message to the kaiju. He points his middle and forefinger at the monster, and speaks. "If you understand, then please, listen, great one!"

This time, the kaiju reacts. It pauses in its stride, and the mass of moving water is churned by the sudden inertia as its turns to seek the source of the words at its ear. Sadao is about to swept away by the rapidly forming whirlpool, but instead slams into the scales of what passes for the creature's arm. It's as though the full length of his body has been hurled into a wall of solid bone. Cold yellow eyes stare down at the bard, as though he's an insect on the monster's skin. "Rᴜᴅɪᴍᴇɴᴛᴀʀʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴜʀᴇ ᴏғ ғʟᴇsʜ ᴀɴᴅ ʙʟᴏᴏᴅ. Yᴏᴜ ᴛᴏᴜᴄʜ ᴍʏ ᴍɪɴᴅ, ғᴜᴍʙʟɪɴɢ ɪɴ ɪɢɴᴏʀᴀɴᴄᴇ, ɪɴᴄᴀᴘᴀʙʟᴇ ᴏғ ᴜɴᴅᴇʀsᴛᴀɴᴅɪɴɢ. Tʜᴇʀᴇ ɪs ᴀ ʀᴇᴀʟᴍ ᴏғ ᴇxɪsᴛᴇɴᴄᴇ sᴏ ғᴀʀ ʙᴇʏᴏɴᴅ ʏᴏᴜʀ ᴏᴡɴ ᴛʜᴀᴛ ʏᴏᴜ ᴄᴀɴɴᴏᴛ ᴇᴠᴇɴ ɪᴍᴀɢɪɴᴇ ɪᴛ. I ᴀᴍ ʙᴇʏᴏɴᴅ ʏᴏᴜʀ ᴄᴏᴍᴘʀᴇʜᴇɴsɪᴏɴ." The voice is soundless, but it fills Sadao's mind making blood run from his nose and ears.

Sadao clasps his hands over his bleeding ears, as the monster's 'voice' boomed throughout him. Whatever the bard had been expecting, it certainly hadn't been a response like that. He thinks back to the false hydra. Perhaps this creature was akin to it—an aberration of some sort. He didn't know much about them in particular, except that they were inscrutable, alien and hostile to both the spirit and mortal realms. There was no peace or understanding to be had here. Knowing this, the young man lets go of the creature's massive scaled arm, and dives, heading back towards his comrades while staying under the surface.

The kaiju turns and continues on its way south, creating another surge of turbulence that begins to rapidly expand towards Koide's junk.

Koide sees the wake rushing for the junk, knowing that it would easily capsize the boat, she struggles to the tiller and tries to force the boat into the looming wave, but is unable to leverage the boat. (edited)

"Bring it about," Viraj calls from the bow and turns to see that's exactly what Koide is trying to do. The brawny Rajani rushes to her side and puts the full weight of his form into the tiller.

Seeing that the sails are left unattended, Tatsu runs towards the rope that fix them and grabs it just in time. He feels the tension as the wind tries to turn them and flap them around but he somehow manages to keep them steady. (edited)

Beneath Viraj's experienced hand, the tiller swings to the side, bringing the ship about so that the bow takes the enormous wave head on. The prow soars into the air and for a moment it seems like their efforts are for naught. The angle on the deck is so sharp that it is tipped almost vertically, sending those aboard tumbling towards the stern, until they catch hold of something with a painful jerk to the arm. However, moments later they crest the wave and the boat comes crashing down on the other side, showering everybody in brine.

Ryuzuko, remaining low to the deck, tries to get himself closer to the middle of the small boat to counteract the weight of the others. "I should have left my armor on the ship, we'll be thrown off by these waves before we ever stop that monster!" He shouts over the crashing waves, holding on to a secure portain on the bow.

Koide coughs, gasping for air as the silent scream of pain in her arm had near drowned her from the crashing wave.

Unfortunately, holding g the sails in the middle of the deck makes the monk to be too exposed to the crushing wave that wash over the ship. Coughing Tatsu takes off the water from his face and replies to Ryuzuko. ”Can the wind be stopped? Or the tides?” (edited)

Though he felt faint, Sadao pushed himself to swim back towards the party's junk. As Tatsu voices his question, the bard suddenly appears, clinging to the side of the boat with a splash and accompanying groan. He struggles to climb fully aboard, with bruises showing on his arms and legs, and blood strangely issuing from his ears and nose, besides the octopus-like ink. "That... that thing, it's no spirit," He wheezes. "It's an aberration."

Taking a moment to clean himself off, Sadao watches the monster's receding form. He reconsiders their estimated location, using the sun as a guide. He suddenly goes deathly still as he comes to a horrifying conclusion: if the monster was headed south from here, it wouldn't just make landfall in Je'dahn, it'd reach Kitajima first. His family's home. He jolts up from his seated position, and looks to Koide. "Koide-san, I need your scroll!" He points at the kaiju. "It's headed for my home, I have to warn my father!"

Tatsu lools at Sadao and says "How can I help?"

Koide hurries to a side wall and unlashes her storage chest. She pulls out the key to the padlock, lifting the lid. She digs past empty bottles and retrieves the magic telescription scroll. She holds it up fro Sadao to take.

"I appreciate the offer, but I don't think you can, Tengen-san, unless you can run on water, and even faster than that." Sadao indicates the kaiju, growing further away with each passing second. "Thank you." The bard takes the scroll, and tears off a suitable portion. He sets to work. Father, a giant kaiju is approaching Kitajima. Cannot be reasoned with. Warn all who will listen and get away now. He pauses for a moment, counting the characters he's used with a pensive look. He then quickly adds one last line. Have not found Mother yet. He deftly folds the paper into halves, and then quarters. He holds the paper up, picturing his father's face in his mind's eye.

”He will be ok. You just saved his life and probably most of the village’s. Houses can be rebuilt.” he puts a hand in Saadi’s shoulder trying to comfort him.

Once Sadao has completed his message, the upper corner of the parchment begins to smoke and then catches alight, burning down until nothing but a stub of ashes is left between his fingertips.

Sadao watches the note disintegrate, letting it go as the fire reaches his hand. He looks downcast for a moment, thoughts of home dominating his mind, but Tatsu's words and reassuring hand break through. It was exactly what he needed to hear. He lifts his head and smiles back at the young monk. "Thanks. I think you're wholly right, Tengen-san. Actually... would you mind if I called you by your first name? Feels like you're a part of the group already." He chuckles slightly.

Tatsu nods and smiles ”It will be my honor Sadao-san”

Viraj conjures up a the fiery spirit to mend Sadao's wounds, then looks to the batters Tatsu. "You might want the to step in the flames too," he says to the monk. "Taking that wave seems to have knocked you about pretty good." "So, is it time to do the witch's task so we can find out what to do about that?" he asks nodding toward the kaiju that is bearing down on Kitajima. The disgust clear in the druid's voice at the prospect of having more dealings with Kuma again. (edited)

Tatsu bows gratefully to Viraj and does as he says, feeling better after that. "I do agree with Viraj-san. It seems that we have no other option. My sensei told me once the history of a frog that were thrown on a pot full of boiling water. The frog jumped out of the pot but it fell into the roaring fire below. "

Sadao lets the flames lick away his wounds, feeling his vigor return. "Alright. We'll weather the pot, then. Should we return to Zheng He's boat first, then make our dive there?"

"I think we should return." Ryuzuko replies, his gaze still transfixed on the kaiju in case another wave comes or it changes course. "We do not know what horrors await us at the bottom of the sea. We need rest and to prepare before attempting the treacherous journey. Zheng He-san should be informed and he may know something that could help." (edited)

Koide was lost in thought, trying to weigh the dangers of this runestone and the great kaiju. She tugs at Sadao wet sleeves, motioning for the scroll.

"Oh." Sadao hands the scroll over to her. "Again, thank you." He says with a smile that masked his concern for his family.

Quickly she tear off a piece and scrawls a quick message to the Lord Marshall of The Watch. She pictures his face from the brief meeting from a few years ago: Katsuuchi-dono, the watch must be mustered. A great horror from the sea moves on Kitajima. It is without reason, and will destroy the great city is not diverted. Days only. Koide Yokida. She hoped it would suffice ,but as the flames licked the page, she wasn't sure.

Hoping to cross paths with the Baochuan, Koide tacks against the eastern wind, setting a course north towards the heart of the Obsidian Maw. However, hours pass with no trace of the larger ship. (edited)

"It's been a while," Sadao voices, with concern. "I thought they'd be in this direction for sure."

"When a leaf is lifted up to the sky, it is lost or it has found its own way?" asks the monk in response to Sadao voice

Sadao opens his mouth as if to speak, but pauses, covering it with his hand as he thinks twice. "Our own way... you might be on to something there. Zheng He was heading for the deepest waters to find where the kaiju was coming from, right? The runestone is in the deepest trench in the Obisidian Maw, or so Kuma said. We just need to get there ourselves, and we'll find him, and eventually the stone." He glances about the group's luggage. "One thing though—leaves don't get hungry. Can we feed ourselves the whole way there? It'll be slower than He's ship."

Koide nods, pulling out the 5 rations she had left in her trunk. She offer them up to her companions. 'Some of his cooking would not be amiss right now' the warrior thinks on Takumi. She motions that this is all she has.

Ryuzuko holds his hand up to Koide, digging his own rations out of his pack "I have four days worth myself. That leaves us with at least two days if we do not make it to the Maw before spotting the Baochan." The dragonborn returns his rations to their pouch before taking off his pack and rummaging through it. After a short while he produces a folded bambo rod and a small bag with various objects suitable for fishing. "If there are fish in these waters, we can catch some with this if need be." He then returns the items and re-secures his pack over his shoulders.

Sadao gropes for where his pack would rest, but remembers the events of earlier. He'd left it in his cabin when the cry of 'Kaiju!' had sent him into action. "My things are still on the Baochan," he explains, before gratefully accepting a ration from Koide. He'd only just realized how hungry he actually was, and starts eating a portion now, nodding assent to Ryu's plan. (edited)

Koide packs away the extra ration, acknowledging the dragonborn's solution. She considered the conversation from earlier as she takes a bite of the hard cheese, 'So instead of trying to find a moving target, we just need to find the heart of the maw. This is doable.'

Night falls, revealing stars by which Koide and Tatsu determine the junk's course north towards the heart of the Obsidian Maw. True to his word, Ryuzuko settles down to fish for their breakfast the next morning and, with a little patience finds that he has a bite... and whatever it is, it's big. (edited)

The dragonborn quickly gives his fishing rod a strong pull, firmly locking the hook into it. "Viraj! I'm going to need... some help getting this one on board!" he yells out to the Rajani as he struggles, even with his incredible strength, to reel the creature in without snapping the line. Ryuzuko fights the thing for a good minute before the line suddenly goes slack. A few moments later the surface of the water explodes as a large swordfish soars into the air, hanging there for a few seconds, before crashing back down into the ocean depths. "Mekajiki!" the dragonborn exclaims as he continues the battle with the powerful sea creature. A few more moments go by with the swordfish speeding to the right while Ryuzuko pulls to the left, then away from the small boat and Ryuzuko tugs on his pole harder, being careful as to not break the line. After a few minutes of fighting, the swordfish is just about within reach of the boat. "Get ready Viraj!" Ryuzuko calls before giving one last powerful heave, forcing the fish out of the water and towards the group. Viraj deftly grabs it by the tail, struggling to hold on to himself. Once the Rajani has a grip, Ryuzuko grips his pole with one hand and reaches out to grab the creature by the mouth, being careful as to not get sliced or stabbed by the sword-like nose of the fish. He manages to grip it by the mouth without injury, his still armored gauntlet blocking the fishes attempts, and with the help of Viraj hoists it onto the ship. Once it's on board, Ryuzuko drops his pole on the deck to pull his wakizashi from it's sheath. While he holds it's head down and Viraj it's body and tail, the ronin stabs the fish straight through the heart, ending it's mad flailing. "Yatta! Meals will be the least of our issues for awhile!" Ryuzuko exclaims to his companions, cleaning his blade and sitting back to rest from his battle. (edited)

Koide looks at the giant fish, wishing for her friend to be there. 'He would have been able to make this delicious.' She looks to see if anyone else had a better idea, maybe their new companion had some skill with a spoon.

Tatsu runs at Ryuzuko and Viraj’s side and help them taking the big sigh into the deck and finish him. He closes his eyes and mutters a few words to thank the fish soul for their sacrifice. ”A fine catch Ryuzuko-san. Now does anyone knows how to cook it?” he asks looking to everyone

"Well, being that we're in a boat, building a fire is going to be a problem." Viraj pulls his axe from his back and summons a fire in the other hand. "However, I think this will get the job done." He moves the head of the axe over the flame to being to heat up a cooking surface. "Someone get to gutting the thing."

Sadao lays out a thin sheet of cloth to go underneath the fish, and clasps his hands to offer a few words of prayer as well. He produces a tanto, and cuts into the swordfish, going through the old routine he'd learned from village fishermen as a boy. He takes his time to skin and debone the fish.

"We can make sashimi" suggests Tatsu. "Still if we do not find a way to preserve it most of it will go feed the sharks... I am not sure if it wise to teach the sharks that tasty food falls from this boat thought.." he says looking at the waters around them. "We do not have barrels of salt, don't we?" he asks...

Koide shakes her head negatively.

"Hope you all are hungry then" says Tatsu with a smile to Koide

"There may be a rite that can help with that," posits Sadao. "Not one that I know, though." He finishes butchering the meat, and wraps the remainder in the very bloody cloth, to worry about later. He settles in for the ride.

The sword fish is enormous, with more then fifty pounds of meat on it. However, with the limited space and suboptimal conditions aboard the junk, Koide and Tatsu are only able to harvest about half in an edible fashion. An auspicious tailwind sends Koide's ship rushing north at speed. The best part of the day is spent sailing into the ever deeper waters of the Obsidian Maw, until the ocean waves grow as dark and glossy as their namesake. Black clouds swell overhead and it slowly becomes apparent that it's not merely the wind lending its breath to the sails. No, some kind of current is drawing the ship inexorably towards its destination. (edited)

Night falls once more as Unus rises in the sky to blot out the sun. The water glistens with the reflection of the vast silver orb suspended in the heavens, but all that can be seen up ahead in the distance is a dark void on the ocean's surface.

Tatsu pulls the rope with the bucket with clean water for the last time and offers it to the others so they can clean themselves after the mess prepping the fish. He knows that if they would have been a little more skilled more could have been salvaged. As he uses the water himself he contemplates the calm waters that seem to extend with no limits and remembers how tumultuous and fierce were at the proximity of the kaiju. Even now, the occasional shark breaks the surface of the pristine waters in search of more discarded swordfish meat. He cannot help but make a parallel with their own souls and how they can change when they face combat or danger.

Tired from the day of fish butchering, Koide dozes quietly against Sadao's shoulder, unintentional falling asleep on him to the sound of the waves.

Sadao comes to a rest as the night's eclipse after washing his hands, slouching against a railing. The icy sensation in his core continued to seethe, reminding him of his 'duty.' He'd noticed too, that a strange sort of current had begun to ferry them along towards their destination. Could that have been Kuma's influence, too? Surely, not much happened in these waters without her knowing... at least, that's what she'd have you believe. Some things had to be beyond her power, as her decision to use them to reach the Runestone evidenced. By bringing it to her, would they be making her far more powerful? Plagued by these thoughts, he seems unable to find rest. At first he began to want to go for a nighttime swim, an urge which first came upon him when confined to his cabin aboard the Baochan. But now... Just as he planned to get up, he feels a weight shift onto him. His eyes dart over to see Koide's sleeping form next to his. Just as suddenly, he feels there's no place else he'd rather be, and he can barely notice the curse's cool grip. He adjusts himself to better support her, and falls asleep as well in no time. (edited)

The junk glides onwards through the inky black waters of the deepest reaches of the Obsidian Maw. In the distance, just a few degrees to the east, the fluttering sails of another vessel can just about be made out, occasionally illuminated by flashes of light in various colours.

As some of the others rest, Viraj sits at the tiller, though not really steering since the odd wind that's been carrying their boat toward the depths of the Obsidian Maw that past two days. His eyes continue to scan the horizon as the night passes. "Stay alert, friends!" The Raijani's voice booms so as to wake those who have dozed off. "By the waters grace, we just may have found The Baochuan!" (edited)

Sadao jolts awake, upsetting Koide at his shoulder. Too embarrassed to acknowledge their position, he mumbles an "Excuse me..." and rises to look in the direction Viraj indicated, hoping the dark hid the blush in his cheeks. "That might be it, but it's hard to tell. What about those lights the sails are catching? They remind me of the lantern spirits I can conjure. Could there have been a mage on board?"

"Zheng He used magic when the rioter spat at him. It could possibly be his own but we won't know unless we can make contact with that ship." Ryuzuko replies, having been awake already and assisting Viraj in watching the horizon.

"If a branch falls in the middle of the forest. Does it makes sound?" simply says the monk staring at the lights.

Koide makes a startled gargle as she shifts of Sadao's shoulder as he bolts upright. Half-asleep, but still aware of those about her, she stares daggers at him for the interruption, slowly confirming her bearings as the others speak. Her eyes unglaze as she stares at the fireworks over the ship in the distance. She closers her eyes and centers her mind, forcing herself to full wakefulness. 'Had she fallen asleep on Sadao-san?' She smiles for a moment, but ignores the other questions pushing behind that one. And tries to compare the ship illumined by the lights ahead to the one they had encountered during the daylight before. 'Possibly.'

"We can signal them much the same way, then." Sadao summons a lantern between them to demonstrate. "Does everyone agree, or should we hold off?" He looks to Koide, knowing by now her more cautious nature often trumped his more blythe one.

"Well, let's hope not, but they could be fighting something, too. If they are, maybe we hold off on signaling them so we don't let anything else know that we're coming?" (edited)

Sadao nods, dispelling the light. "Let's try and get closer, then."

The junk adjusts course to head for the other ship and another flash of light illuminates an enormous scaled monster clinging to the prow. The men on deck are locked in mortal combat with several reptilian heads. (edited)

Koide points at the creature in the darkness, but at this distance and with light faded, she has a hard time making it out. She reaches down and strings her bow, preparing for battle.

"Hmm... I don't like being right about this one. Regardless if it's The Baochuan, it looks like someone needs some help." Viraj stands and pulls a piece of cork from his pouch. "Someone take over for me here. I'm going to make it so we can walk on the water's surface." He begins his ritual as he did on the day they encountered the kaiju making it's way toward Je'dahn. Seas around us and in our blood, give us the way to walk upon you as ground we have trod. (edited)

As the junk draws closer, Koide sits in the center of the boat feeling the sway of the waves and the energy from the sea. She closes her eyes in meditation, preparing herself, making the complex set of gestures and ending with drawing both of her hands across her face. Her eyes open, and the chocolate irises are replaced with the glowing yellow of moonlight reflecting of a wolf's gaze. Her vision improves significantly. She stands now seeing the creature a little better, well enough to shoot at it. She readies her bow and knocks an arrow, fletchings out over the bow in her opposite hand to allow for faster draws.

Sadao draws his own bow, and follows suit. He eyes the creature as they approach, considering what advantages they could gain. Defense, he thinks, and before he knows it, he's reaching a hand out over the waters, sweeping it over the dark tides. It reacts to his touch, as he speaks the word in Primordial, and animates, gradually covering his upper body. As it does, his skin also grew slick with unearthly black ink once again, and the water blends with it, before freezing into the shape of armor. This bond isn't without its benefits, he thought, though he certainly wasn't ready to thank Kuma sincerely. He then clasps his frost-covered hands together in prayer, whispering Kinoh's name. "Return to me, oath-sworn guide!" With a gust carrying spectral golden leaves, the slender tanuki appears with a bark. "Oh, I see how it is. You'll call for my help against the giant monster, but not ask for my wisdom when it comes to bargaining with tentacled witches. Your funeral." She lets out a whimper, seeing the ferocious kaiju get closer. "Or ours."

As the beleaguered ship grows larger in the distance, it becomes clear that it is in fact the Baochuan. Zheng He's band of warriors is arrayed upon the deck battling the monster's many heads.

Ryuzuko snarls as he pulls out his odachi, his body and sword arcing with lightning as he prepares for battle.

Koide draws at roughly 250 paces, as the junk moves in closer. She sights down the shaft, judging the angle, and draws in a breath. Loose. The arrow flies free of the bow arcing toward the creature in the distance. She habitually knocks a second arrow still watching the first as it sails past the heads. 'Misjudged the distance.' she notes as she adjusts her aim. Another breath, waiting for the boat to crest another wave, and loose. This one flies true hitting one of the creatures necks. It does seem to be sunk in deep though from her vantage point. 'Must have a thick hide.' She sets a bodkin arrow from her quiver and knocks the bow as the move closer to the creature. Her mind thinks to her toxins in her bag, but the watchman waits considering if it would be needed for her blade. (edited)

"Time is of the essence if we are to save as many men as possible!" The towering dragonborn treads to the back of the junk, behind the sails, and plants his feet into the ground. "Kaze no kamigami yo, kono fune o mokutekichi ni subayaku tsureteitte kudasai!" Ryuzuko recites loudly above the sound of the ocean waves, waving his free hand around in the shape of a ball. He then thrusts his hand into the sail, unleashing a gust of wind, causing the junk to lurch as it builds up speed towards the Baochan.

Viraj stoops to pick up a bit of sand and dirt from the deck of the boat. "I can help you out if you're in such a hurry, friend." The druid steps over to the dragonborn, rubbing the dirt between his hands and slaps him firmly upon the back. "Co-hooill dy tappee!! Your legs will carry you a bit farther now," he says with a nod and returns to the tiller to guide the junk toward the fight. With a roll of his neck and a shrug of his shoulders, the protective vines and thorns sprout from Viraj's form. "Lets hope this many-headed beast doesn't like to play tricks with our minds." (edited)

Koide adjusts her stance as the ship lurches onward, sparing a moment to look back to the dragonborn with a smirk. 'It was good to be back with them.'

Sadao notices the little effect Koide's first arrows had on the beast, and presses a hand to his lips. He whistles a short tune, that echoes through the spirit realm; another call for assistance, however brief. In answer, a faint spectral figure emerges from the waves—a jellyfish, unnaturally large, and floating through the air as if still underwater. It bounces pleasantly to Koide's side, instilling a sense of calm focus, despite the circumstances. "It does seem to favor a more hands-on approach!" He commented. "Let's be careful." (edited)

Tatsu marvels at the size of the creature but remembers the teachings of his sensei.* "Size matters not*" He goes below for a few seconds and returns to the deck with his katana on his belt. He waits and prepare himself for the incoming battle against that kaiju.

Koide feels an uncontrollable joy surge through her. The jellyfish seems play while floating in the air reaching out in its watery pool to touch her. Instead of a sting, it calms her, and the void forms about her, allowing her to focus. She draws and the arrow flies true into the thing's hide. Reflexively, her bow draws back for a second shot, but she feels her pacing and the shot is rushed. As the arrow flies, she loses sight of it... Unsure if it hit the mark in the gloom, she sets up for another round of arrows as the junk continues toward the heaving monstrosity.

Ryuzuko continues to speed up the junk towards to Baochan with the gust of wind.

Viraj breaks off a small vine that has sprout from within him and crushes it between his hands. He approaches Koide and lays a hand upon the top of her head. "I hope this can provide ypu with some protection... Speeiney," he adds in the language of the druids. From the druids hand, a layer of bark begins to spread down the huntress. Her exposed skin takes on the appearance of maples of Je'dahn. "We don't need you getting hurt again like back in Dandong."

Sadao produces his scroll after summoning the spirit jellyfish, and places a tentative hand on the seal, bowing his head. "Forefathers... give me something good here." He breaks it in a swift motion and unfurls, revealing a word:

逃れる "Escape"

Immediately, the tale of an elusive rogue that outwitted a boorish shogun reaches his mind. Keeping the story in his memory, he then takes up position near Koide and looses an arrow at the kaiju, but it falls short, swallowed by the ocean. (edited)

Koide continues to loose arrow after arrow in rapid succession. Though the darkness hid how effective her shots were, she could feel the fluidity in her form, knowing if a short were true. Koide almost imagines the glow of the floating jellyfish along the monsters neck, designating her shot. The fletching catches on the bow, but the arrow flies cleanly toward her target and out of sight. She steadies, push the doubt and concern outside of the void, and loose. 'That one hit,' she smiles in confidence drawing another shaft to the bow.

The dragonborn stays steadfast on his assistance to the boat's sails. "We're almost there, prepare yourselves!" he roars over the wind and waves. (edited)

"We're sure to draw its attention." Viraj holds up a hand and it begins to glow with a growing flame.

Sadao reaches towards Viraj. "Strengthen his flame, make it that of the dragon!" He speaks, in old Primordial. Viraj's fire burns with an added golden hue. He turns back to the kaiju, and looses another arrow, this one undoubtedly on target. But it is simply swallowed by the beast's resilient scaly bulk, doing no real damage, like Koide's shots. He clicks his tongue. Have to try something different. He puts away his bow, and holds the scroll in his grasp, waiting until they get closer.

Tatsu sees how his companions fire arrow after arrow towards the kaiju and patiently awaits. ”Are we going to board or are we going to attract its attention and drive it away? I doubt our ship can withstand that weight…”

"Here we go!." Viraj announces and releases the energy of the spell that he had been holding, followed immediately by a volley of three more pulses of flame. The streaks light up the night sky as they reflect off the surface of the waters. Each fiery missile finds it's mark, slamming one of the reptilian heads. "I wasn't planning on staying on here! We can fight from the water as if it were solid ground!"

As the monster draws closer, those aboard the junk can better see its heads hiss and snap at those on the deck of the Baochuan. One sailor is snatched up and dismembered, by two heads that tear the poor man limb from limb.

'This is taking too much time.' Koide had wanted to wait to apply the monstrosity poisons to her blades or one of her companion's, but people were dying. She laced a few arrows with the toxin, and let fly another pair of bodkin points. These were hitting it seemed. 'Loose! Breath. Hold. Loose!' The sweat from the excertion was getting in her eyes. 'Focus.' She wipes her face, and continues to imagine the void. 'Fourteen,' she was counting the arrows left in her quiver as she fired. (edited)

Ryuzuko jams his odachi into a gap in the deck, continuing to barrage the boat's sails with his magic. He then pulls out his spear, which begins crackling in bolts of lightning as he channels his power into it. (edited)

Viraj launches another barage of fire at the creature, each ray again impacting the head that he hit previous.

The kaiju roars and tosses its head as Viraj's scorching rays lance across its check. One of its many pairs of eyes turns to focus on the approaching ship.

Sadao holds the scroll firmly in his grasp, but knowing he was still too far to use any techniques, he instead watches the hydra's movements carefully, meeting the gaze of one of its heads. He searches for a glimmer of intelligence there, or reason, but finds none. He mutters a mantra in Primordial, but rather than golden light, an inky black ichor radiates from his hands, as he prepares a different sort of attack...

Tatsu instinctively holds his breath when the great beast turns one of its head towards them. ”It is working my friends. We are almost there…”

Bellowing furiously in response to the stinging arrows and rays of fire harassing it from the south, the kaiju releases the Baochuan and turns towards the new source of its ire. The monster's gargantuan bulk hits the water with an almighty splash, sending waves rippling out in all directions. The junk is rocked back and forth in the choppy ocean and then the creature surges towards the little ship with terrifying speed.

The powerful waves send Koide and Tatsu flying across the deck. Then, moments later there's a horrific crash as the junk's prow splinters against the monster's scales.

As the boat impacts into the rushing monster, Koide uses the momentum of the junk to roll to her feet, leaving the bow to whichever corner it fell. She rushes for the beast running up the destroyed boat like a ramp jumping between plates on the creature's necks, and landing on its back. 'Insanity,' came the thought outside the void, but it had worked somehow. Her hand on Shi no kaze, she draws in one fluid motion and cuts at the back of one of the necks, spinning on the wet back, stabbing downward at a tear between its scales. She draws the blade back into a guard watching for the kaiju's vengeance. She couldn't clearly see her friends anymore, but she hoped they made it clear of the wrecked vessel, and hope this had bought them time to recover. (edited)

Ryuzuko barely manages to roll himself off the junk and onto the surface of the rolling waves. The dragonborn snarls as he watches his odachi sink below the sea, still lodged into the boat's deck as he was unable to grab it in time. "Kuso, that's going to make this fight difficult." he curses. His gaze then switches to one of the many snapping heads of the monster as his body, Rakurai, and the water around him, charge with arcs of lightning. The warrior of lightning stands to his full height, bringing the weapon above his shoulder, aimed at the creature. "Feel the wrath of the gods of lightning, beast!" he roars of the waves before taking a few fast and powerful steps forward, launching Rakurai towards the beast. "Todoroku Rakurai!" the ronin roars, this time followed by the cracks of lightning and thunder as the weapon turns into a blue streak and accelerates instantly to it's target. Rakurai finds it's mark, lodging itself into the skull of one of the beast's heads. "Inazuma no tsuiraku!!" Ryuzuko roars again, calling down a bolt of lightning from high in the sky that strikes Rakurai, discharging massive amounts of power into the head. A few moments later it explodes, sending brains, hunks of bones, and blood in every direction. Ryuzuko then hastily charges towards his weapon, aided by Viraj's magic, and rips it out of the creature's broken skull before it sinks into the ocean as well.

Koide grabs ahold to one of the necks as she notices Ryuz javelin flying toward the creature. She braces as the creature recoils from the brilliant blow, the cascade of lightning stabbing at her eyes for a moment. As the neck slumps below she regains her stance. A silent cheer in her head for the fell stroke.

Viraj tumbles deftly for one his size after being thrown from the boat. He finds his feet on the waves and reaches into a pouch, pulling forth a few dried sumac blooms, and crushes them between his hands. As he pulls his hands apart an arc of fire springs to life in the shape of scimitar. He pulls his shield from his back and bangs his weapon upon it. The druid gives his own battle cry, and charges the beast with weapon drawn back. With one of the heads coming near, he swipes at it. A shower of sparks is kicked up as the flaming sword strikes the hard scales of the creature. (edited)

Sadao sees the kaiju dive, and clings to the junk's rigging instinctively. But as the creature fractures the boat and sends everyone flying anyway, he lands hard on his front. The icy armor that covered him shatters into a frosty mist as he collides with the water, now like a solid wall thanks to Viraj's spell. Though he is too dazed to raise a cheer for Ryu's commendable strike, he does notice the dragonborn's odachi sink into the seawater. Thinking quickly, he picks himself up, suppresses the effects of the water walk spell as best he can, and dives into the water after it. Spearing through the water, he catches it quickly, and turns back for the surface. Remembering the tale he'd been granted, he closes his eyes and clasps his hands together, vanishing in a burst of golden light. That same light traces a path, shimmering all the way, from underwater, to another location above the water, where he reappears a bit further away from the monster. Ryuzuko and Kinoh similarly find themselves spirited away to new locations near him. The bard offers the blade to the paladin. "Drop something?" With his load lightened, Sadao focuses on the monster once more. In an instant, his hand is coursing with a brackish aura once more, and he makes a gathering motion. Simultaneously, a black and purple spectral tentacle, which looks familiar to Viraj, manifests above, lashing out at the monster and attempting to restrict one of its heads, but to no avail. (edited)

When the big Kaiju dives below the waves Tatsu peeks over the board trying to see it, probing once more that he has none experience with boats at all. When the creature hits the little ship he is thrown away over the board. Fortunately he is able to grab one rope that hangs free from the sail. Using it and thanks to the magic that allows them to walk over the waves, uso g the rope to increase his momentum and jump towards the Kaiju, Getting ready to land a kick in one of the heads he launches a kiai and hit it on the temple of the scaly beast. The head seems more surprised that damaged but that allows him to land over the body of the creature. He throws another lateral kick to the thick neck of another head and takes a deep breath. He tries to cut the head off but his katana bounces off the hard scales. When he exhales a spur of flames came out of his mouth, burning the body of the Kaiju. He then adopts a defensive stance, ready to the retaliation of the creature

Acidic blood spurts from the wounds inflicted by Koide and Ryuzuko, showering both them and Viraj in the caustic fluid. The stump of the kaiju's ruined fifth neck swells and bulges, until two fresh heads burst forth in another spray of viscera. Six pairs of jaws gape open to reveal row upon row of razor sharp teeth and then necks swoop through the air as the monster's jaws dive down to snap at its attackers. Up on the kaiju's back, Koide dances back and forth between the clumsy strikes, while the discipline and training embodied in Tatsu's defensive stance just barely allows him to evade the snapping teeth. Viraj is less lucky and curved fangs clamp down on the mass of roots that coats him like armour, causing the druid's flaming blade to flicker out as he struggles to maintain concentration. A second head dives in to take advantage of the beleaguered warrior, but he grabs it by the lips, muscles rippling as he tosses the head aside.

Koide withdraws the blade from the wound, neatly slicing along one of the new sinewy necks, dancing across its back strike, draw, slash, acid spelling forth about her glancing harmlessly off of the magical skin. Her face and clothes covered in acid and ichor and blood as she furiously chops at the Kaiju. She jumps and spins kicking off the approaching neck, using balance and positioning to drive the blade deep into another section of its back, acids sprays into the air but the magic abates the stinging acrid blood, 'for now' the thought creeps across the void. (edited)

After Koide's powerful attacks, more acid sprayed from the grievious wounds, falling over the hopefully saviors of the Baochuan, mixed with the salted water. Gritting his teeth with pain Tatsu yelled. "Please forgive me mina-san. But don't you think that cutting it is making things worse?" he says pointing towards the two new heads that sprouted and the burning wounds at his forearm.

Mike

"Dōmo arigatōgozaimasu, Sadao-san. Fortunately it looks like I won't be needing it for this monster." The dragonborn takes his weapon from the Bard, bowing his head in respect and thanks. Hearing Tatsu's suggestion, Ryuzuko breaks into a dead sprint towards the beast, tightly grasping his odachi and Rakurai. His enormous form charges with lightning once again, channeling from his eyes down to his legs. "Brace yourself Koide-san!" He yells loudly enough for the hunter to hear. As he reaches the creature he springs his right foot forward, slamming his heavy booted heel into its side. A loud CLASH, like thunder, rings from the impact, as the monster is sent hurtling into the waves. He follows up with another inhumanly powerful kick to one of the creature's many heads, this time setting it aflame in a holy blue fire for an instant, singeing it's scales and throwing the head into the rest of the toppled body. "Strike now with everything you've got!" (edited)

Viraj roars as a second gout of the beast's caustic blood splashes down upon him. He shakes off what he can and turns his attention to the beast again to find that the dragonborn, like a tsusami, has crashed upon the kaiju, exposing the bulk of its form above the water's surface. With a grunt of approval, the druid unleashes a salvo of his fiery missiles. Each one cuts with the heat of the sun into body of beast in succession until it has been flayed open like the belly of a fish.

The kaiju's many heads scream in a discordant cacophany as Viraj sears its soft underbelly to ash, until the monster finally lies motionless, its corrosive blood slowly mingling with the sea water.

Stepping away from the acidic blood and the beast Tatsu approaches his companions. ”That was truly impressive” he says ”I am humbled by your martial prowess and power” he bows respectfully to them

"No, I'm awed by your skill, Tatsu-san." Sadao returns the bow, then looks over his and Viraj's wounds. Above, the tentacle blindly gropes around for a threat. With a gesture, Sadao causes it to retract, disappearing into a murky portal, which shrinks in size. With another mantra of "Chữa trị," the portal melts and drips to the surface as a golden pool of liquid, capable of healing. He beckons to his allies to use it to cure themselves, much like Viraj's healing flames. The bard climbs the battered prow of the junk and sits, his legs dangling over the edge, waiting for everyone else to finish with it before curing his own minor bruises. "But seriously, where are all these things coming from?"

"The Maw I'd guess, maybe Zheng He-san knows more by now? At any rate we should get on the ship before we have to swim back." Ryuzuko answers the bard as he treads towards Koide. The dragonborn throws his weapons onto his pack before reaching her. "Are you alright?" he says, offering his hand to help her up from her landed stance.

Tatsu bows to Sadao grateful for his words. And he enters the magic healing circle the last one. *”Your words are wise Ryuzuko-san. Please tell me how I can help to reach their ship.”**

After they've all had a chance to use it, Sadao lets the rejuvenating waters subside and vanish. "Maybe so. The greater kaiju, the one we saw the other day, maybe it opened the way for more when it appeared. It appeared to be smarter. When I came close to it, it spoke to me, through my mind." A chill went through him as he recalled the creature's words.

"I ᴀᴍ ʙᴇʏᴏɴᴅ ʏᴏᴜʀ ᴄᴏᴍᴘʀᴇʜᴇɴsɪᴏɴ."

He banished the thought. "The sails and rudder are undamaged," he points out. "We can drift over to the Baochan, I think." (edited)

The junk drifts slowly towards the Baochuan until a sailor comes running to the gunwhale waving to those below and tossing a rope over the side. Once aboard, it becomes clear that the crew did not fair well against the kaiju. The dead and wounded litter the acid-scorched deck and near the prow lies Ishaan in a growing puddle of blood. "Viraj..." he groans weakly when his eyes fall on the druid.

Hearing his name called, Viraj scans the deck of the ship. He grimaces at the shape the fellow Rajani appears to be and knells down, grasping the man by the forearm. The the druid conjures up his fiery spirit, hoping that Ishaan is not beyond his abilities. "Ah, my friend. I'm sorry we didn't make it sooner."

Koide gets to the deck listening to the moans of the injured crew. She tugs on Viraj's sleeve, motioning for his healing kit. While she didn't understand what each of the creams and poultices were, she had seen similar kits used in the field from the Watch. She moves to a man scarred by acid and blood, cleaning at the wound with a tore shred of shirt and trying to the triage the injuries. If she can get him stabilized enough, the others could work on healing the rest with their magics. She opens the kit and begins to work.

Ishaan reaches weakly for Viraj's hand, his own sticky with blood. The healing flames lick at the warrior's wounds, but he seems to have a sizeable hole in his gut from the kaiju's teeth. "Did you kill it?" He rasps, reaching up with his other hand to grasp at the pendant that hangs on a necklace around his neck.

On the other side of the deck, Sadao boards the Baochan from the junk, sizing up the crew with some dismay. While the others use their own healing arts, Sadao conjures a healing spirit of his own. Another radiant jellyfish appears, darting to and fro between those with wounds not requiring more delicate surgery, healing instead of stinging with a touch of its tentacles.

"Yeah. We sent it back to the depths. " Viraj's jaw hardens seeing the ineffectiveness of his spell. "I guess you all softened it for us. Our dragonborn there almost finished it with a good kick," he adds, forcing a corner of his mouth up into a half-grin. (edited)

Tatsu approaches and carefully puts his hands over the grievious wound and a soft light came out of his hands trying to heal it

Tatsu's healing magic closes the edges of the wound, but cannot regenerate the missing portion of Ishaan's abdomen. "Good. Good. That's good," the Rajani man exhales, before abruptly coughing as he lies back down. Bright red blood trails down his chin. Ishaan yanks his pendant away from his throat to pull it from his necklace and pulls on the druid's hand to press the metal trinket into Viraj's palm. "Have you ever set foot in Madras, Viraj?"

As soon as Ryuzuko climbs aboard, he's upon the nearest set of men, placing his hand on them to heal what wounds he can. The dragonborn nods back to Viraj and Ishaan in acknowledgement before moving on to the next group or men who can be saved from their wounds. (edited)

Viraj looks down and clutches the necklace. "I have not," he says shaking his head.

More coughing follows and Ishaan offers Viraj a wan smile. "It's beautiful; on the western coast. I have a son there. His name is Ravi. I wasn't always the best father, Viraj, but he should have this," he explains, gripping the druid's hand with his failing strength for emphasis. "He should know that his father died fighting to put an end to this before it comes for Madras. Finish this for me, Viraj. Finish it and tell my son that his father loved him. That he will always love him; in this life and the next."

Viraj nods solemnly. "I don't know where our journey will take us, but when I find my way to my grandfather's homeland, I will do this for you." (edited)

Ishaan nods, holding Viraj's gaze for a few more moments, until his eyes finally glaze over and his arm goes limp. In the meantime, the rest of Viraj's companions have saved no small number of sailors and Zheng He's other warriors with their skills and magic. Behind the druid stands the man himself, sadly approaching following Ishaan's final moments. "He faced the kaiju head on," Zheng He tells Tatsu and Viraj softly. "The ship would not have lasted as long as it did without him."

Viraj places the man's arm to his side and draws his eyelids closed. The Rajani rises and looks to He. "I will let his son know that he died bravely, trying to protect his crewmates - and family back home - from these monsters." He looks down at the necklace, places it around his neck, then his eyes turn towards Je'dahn with it's own monster barreling towards its shores.

With triage care behind them, Sadao respectfully approaches Zheng He again. The bard speaks in Je'dahnian, to keep their conversation somewhat private from the Honmin-speaking crew. "It's a grim reunion, He-xiānsheng, but a reunion nonetheless. As you'd thought, attempts to establish contact with the beast were fruitless; but we know one thing now at least—it is not bestial in mind. It spoke to me using telepathy, talking of a higher plane of knowledge we could never comprehend." "I must ask, do you still intend to continue the journey? It believe it is more important than ever to investigate the heart of the Maw, though there could be more creatures lurking." (edited)

As though in answer, Zheng He gestures forwards over Sadao's shoulder, towards the bow of the Baochuan. Beyond where the many-headed kaiju is slowly sinking beneath the waves, the water grows ever more turbulent. On closer inspection, the sea appears to be swirling perpendicular to the ship's path slowly drawing the vessel in towards a vast maelstrom of dark water. "We have arrived."

Sadao gazes at the churning waters ahead of them. He looks back to each of the party in turn, his question written on his face. Are we ready?

Viraj shakes his head. "I'm needing some time to recover my magical energy before going down there," he replies to Sadao. Then turning to Zeng He, "Should we take care of those that have fallen? I don't think it would be wise to just let them rest below if there's some unknown power at work in the depths of these waters." (edited)

Zheng He stares at Viraj in confusion. "Where else would you have them go?"

"We give them up to the flames of rebirth." Viraj looks down reverently to the bodies that the able-bodied crewmembers have begun to arrange on the deck. (edited)

Koide listens to her companions, while continuing to treat the wounded sailor.

Zheng He sighs sadly, glancing over the side of the ship at Koide's slowly sinking junk. "There, perhaps?" He carefully asks. "Would that be appropriate for your funeral pyre?"

Viraj nods at the proposal then looks to Koide. "I don't know that we would be able to make your boat seaworthy again."

Koide's face gains a small frown in the corner of her mouth, but her eyes keep attention on the work in front of her. She glances back to Viraj and gives a quick nod in acquiescence and a wave of her blood-coated hand.

Ryuzuko nods in agreement with the others. "They fought bravely and died with honor, including the vessel that brought us here. Honoring their sacrifice is the least we can do." The dragonborn then begins to help carry the fallen to the small boat, saying his own prayers to the kami.

Several of the other men aboard the Baochuan follow suit, assisting Ryuzuko in solemnly moving their dead aboard the floundering junk. Zheng He remains by the guard rail, looking on with hard eyes and a deep frown. Once the smaller boat is ready, the crew look to their patron and he gives Viraj a sharp nod.

"Cảm ơn bạn đã sa..." Sadao speaks a few words in Primordial over the junk, as the proceedings are carried out. Four lantern spirits, dimly lit, appear at the prow of the junk, to its port and starboard, and aft respectively to guide it to the spirit realm. "An Nghi." He and Kinoh look on in respectful silence.

Koide stands quietly by Sadao watching the proceedings, wiping her hands clean on a discarded rag. She looks on in anticipation. (edited)

Viraj kneels at the prow of the junk and looks over the bodies. His shoulders heave as he bows his head. So much death in our journey. He wipes his brow and then stands to perform his druidic rite of passing. The druid slowly turns toward each direction, invoking the spirts of Arden, before saying his prayer. "Let their bodies become earth and ash. Let these powerful waters offer their spirts to the skies. Let the winds fuel the flames so their spirits my rise again." From a pouch, Viraj removes a pinch of seeds from a weeping willow. "Go in peace," he adds, scattering the seeds across the bodies. After a final bow of respect to the fallen, he takes to one knee and reaches to the deck with a hand. A flame springs to life where he touches wood, which soon grows. Viraj's hand goes to the necklace, pausing a moment to bathe in the warmth of the flame, then climbs back aboard the Boachuan.

Koide makes the igni sign in respect, even with no power or words behind it. 'May the light bear their souls to the next realm.'

Tatsu cleans his hands after helping Koide with the wounded and nods in respect when the junk departs with the fallen and erupts in flames

As the junk burns, it slowly spirals ever faster away from the Baochuan and into the gaping mouth of the Obsidian Maw. In the distance, the flicking light of the flames can be seen to tip over some kind of edge and vanish from sight.

As the moment of silence lifts, Sadao watches the light be swallowed by the ocean, quite suddenly. "Our group could use some time to rest and recuperate, as does your crew. Can we resist the current long enough to do so?" The young man asks of Zheng He.

Already the deck is a hive of activity with sailors reefing the sails to tack against the prevailing wind that blows north from the Je'dahnian straight. "I do not know," Zheng He admits with a glum shake of his head. "I fear for our lives if the maelstrom drags the ship to the depths. We will fight to break free of this accursed current. However, if it continues to draw us in, then at this rate in an hour or so we will have no choice but to press on and hope that salvation is to be found at the Maw's heart." (edited)

An hour later, the crew's fears appear to be realised as the Baochuan still struggles in the clutches of the maelstrom's current. If anything, the ship has drifted slightly closer to the sea's gaping maw.

Sadao sits, strumming the last few notes of a calming song, in an attempt to keep the crew from losing heart in the face of the ravenous Maw. He looks to Kinoh, communicating to her with a look. "I had better send you away," he thought with a sad smile. "Whatever happens next might be too dangerous for you, small as you are." "Hmph. I'm supposed to be the mentor here, last I checked. And this body would not have been my choice." The tanuki licks her side with a bit of disdain, where she'd gotten a splinter from the battle aboard the junk. She turns to face him with an unusually serene look. "In all seriousness, let me give you some advice before I go, then. It's not too late, Sadao." He gives her a puzzled, but hushed look. "Not too late... for what?" She rears up on her hind legs, baring her teeth in a twisted canine grin. "You can still confess to Raggedy Girl! Love confessions are only more romantic near the end, perhaps she won't mind if your heart belongs to another!" She collapses to the deck, rolling and wheezing with an animal approximation of uproarious laughter. Blushing furiously, Sadao makes a sign of dismissal with his hands, vanishing his familiar with a gust of golden wind. He massages the spot over his heart anew, feeling it thrum with cold, which eases ever so slightly the closer they get to the Maw—to the object of his pact. (edited)

Caught in the inexorable pull of the Obsidian Maw, the weary crew of the Baochuan find themselves with no other option but to cease their fight against the current and allow it to carry the galleon north. The mood onboard is bleak and subdued. The desperate hope that somehow something can save them from the crushing black pressure of the depths seems ever more distant in the face of the black clouds that swell and billow overhead.

Tatsu hangs in the rigging near the crow's nest as naturally as an ape lazing in the branches of a tree. As lightning strikes the ocean on the horizon, he spots what looks like a dark tower reaching up out of the sea like a vast stalagmite. The Baochuan is headed straight for it.

Tatsu screams on the top of his lungs trying to get heard over the raging wind and swirling water. He points to the tower barely keeping his balance but holding his grip to the rope. "A Tower!!! A Tower !! We are heading to it!

Sadao runs to see as well, waiting for a lightning strike to get a glimpse of the structure. (edited)

In the distance, Sadao can make out a huge spire of natural stone stretching up out of the water to the heavens. Zheng He soon joins the bard along the bow. "Incredible..." he whispers, before turning and shouting to the rest of the crew. "Prepare to make anchor!" (edited)

Finishing his preparation for an underwater journey, Viraj stands from the deck and walks to the railing to see what the commotion is about. "Hm... That's a small blessing - better than being pulled beneath the waves, I think. " He shrugs and watches as the strange island comes into view. (edited)

Koide was intrigued by the spectacle before her. An unusual sight in the middle of the sea, not the horrible void that stories had portrayed the Maw.

Urgent voices call out new insights, coordinating efforts across the ship as the sailors desperately work to halt the Baochuan before it suffers the same fate as Koide's junk. "Three points to port!" "Anchor's still too deep!" "Steady, don't run her aground!" The helmsman leans heavy on the rudder as the ship arcs towards the tower, searching for purchase that they can anchor to. Finally, the whole deck shakes and jolts. Wood creaks and metal screeches from the strain as the anchor at last catches on something solid. The Baochuan turns and lists dauntingly to the side for one moment, before finally coming to a halt mere feet from the rocks. The anchor's line is stretched taut against a current that is stronger than ever. A short distance to starboard, the ocean can be seen to drop away at the edge of a vast vortex of dark water that falls impossibly deep.

'So there was a void.' Koide corrects as she picks herself up off the deck. She looks at it before the inconceivable height and motion begins to tug at her stomach. (edited)

With several long poles the crew begin to maneuver the ship around the rocky shoals at the foot of the spire. Others gather by the anchor's heavy chain to haul the vessel into gentler waters and slowly the Baochuan drifts into a shallow bay, encompassed by a small beach. Beyond the sands a thick forest has sprung up around the base of the enormous stone spire. Zheng He takes out his spyglass and peers up at the distant top. "That's a long climb," he muses.

"I could use the winds to fly up..." Sadao considers. "But it would just be for me, or one other person. And we don't know what's up there." He places a hand on the ship's railing, ready to leap off into the water at a moment's notice. "Guess we'd better get a closer look on foot?"

The ship's row boat is lowered to carry Sadao and his companions through the shallows to the shore. It's the first time in days that many have had dry land beneath their feet. The pale sand crunches underfoot as they clamber out of the little boat and drag it up onto the beach.

Ryuzuko's heavy feet squishes into the watery sand as he exits the boat, sinking noticeably more than the others. "Keep your wits about you, there could be more monstrous sea creatures waiting for us here." The dragonborn yells loud enough for the landing party to hear. He then gives a nod to Sadao and the rest of his companions, agreeing with the bard's suggestion.

Tatsu lands at Ryuzuko's side and for amoment thinks that, if they weren't set for a trek, he will unite his sandals and feel the sand. Perhaps when they come back. The dragon-kin words bring him back to reality and focus looking at the trees in front of them looking for a suitable place to start their exploration.

Viraj slowly paces along the beach as he gets used to being on firm ground again. "Up may not be the only way to go," he says coming along side the others. "Doesn't like we're too far from the base. Well, shall we." The druid removes his axe off his back and steps toward the edge of the trees.

Barely visible behind the cloud cover, the moon hangs low in the sky. The first rays of sunlight are just barely beginning to blossom out from behind the vast silver orb like little beads of golden light. Up ahead, the woodland canopy is thick and dense, such that little to no light reaches the forest floor.

"I agree Viraj." The dragonborn then removes his pack to untie his lantern, lighting it before hoisting the large bag back onto him. He holds the light high, illuminating the surrounding area as they enter the forest. (edited)

Sadao strides through the shallow waters, already barefoot himself, and seeming content, despite the circumstances. As they reach the land, however, and espy the darkened wood, tension reclaims his features. Ever since he made that pact, he'd felt more comfortable in or surrounded by the sea. He frowned at the realization. She's toying with me, without even being here. He gives the waters a parting glance, and puts on his sandals to proceed, returning Ryu's nod. His blade rests on his hip, but his shamisen and scroll are kept just as close at hand, slung across his back for easy access.

The shadows amongst the trees are pitch black, but for Ryuzuko's lantern cutting through the darkness. The tree trunks grow close to one another, with tangled branches hanging low and winding roots sticking up to trip the unwary.

As the way forward grows darker and denser still, Sadao withdraws his gilded shamisen, and begins to play an adventurous tune to keep their spirits up. If there had been words to it, they were long forgotten, but it evoked courage all the same.

Guided by Ryuzoko's light and inspired by Sadao's tune, Viraj pushes into the dense forest and begins to carve a path with his axe for the group to follow behind. (edited)

"Do we open the path" says Tatsu to no one in particular as Viraj cuts down the dense vegetation "Or does the path opens for us to follow?"

"I just hope this it the right path." Viraj wipes his brow and tries to peer through the thick canopy, but to no avail. "It seems like that tower is this way."

"It also seems like we're being watched." Ryuzuko says as he pulls out Raikurai, his eyes locked onto the various shadows moving to their left, in what little light shines through the forest canopy. (edited)

Koide points ahead, trying to determine the way for the others. 'Whatever this tower held must be crucial to their journey and possible the source of the Kaiju monstrosities.' She peered through the forest looking for snares or deceiving paths in the openings ahead. Many had died to get them this far, and it would not do to turn back now.

As Ryuzuko gestures to the shadows moving amongst the tree, four pairs of red lights bear down on the group. Out of the darkness steps a quartet of pale, nearly skeletal humanoids dressed in rotted, hooded robes and burial wraps. Their eyes glow a deep scarlet and each bears a long pole of obsidian.

Koide reacts instinctively grabbing a vial of fiend toxins and dousing her quiver so the arrow heads are covered, reflexively reading, knocking, and drawing as she sights in the approaching ferrymen. In her haste, the void and her focus had not become as one and the first arrow flies harmlessly past the demon into the void beyond. The second flies true and even as it is loosed, she sighs knowing the shot to be true. She taps Ryuz on the shoulder to point at the creature she just hit, and prepares to knock another.

The daemons advance slowly but steadily through the trees and then in a flash of darkness they are upon the interlopers. Blood red eyes blaze in their skulls, striking fear into the hearts of Ryuzuko, Sadao and Tatsu. Only Koide and Viraj can steel their hearts against the gaze of death. As fast as they appeared, the daemons strike with their staffs, but Koide dances aside, evading the strike completely. Viraj blocks one, before being struck from behind, while the last rebounds off of Ryuz's armour with a loud clunk.

Tatsu sees one of the staffs coming towards him and he spins, getting close to the demon as he raises his arms, grappling the creature's wrist at the same time, then he pulls down and make the demon's elbow make leverage aginst his shoulder. With a pop the elbow jumps from its socket and the creature drops the staff. Without stoping, Tatsu keeps moving the arm in a circular pattern, and he changes his own weight so the demon loses its balance and it's thrown over Tatsu's shoulder. The monk finds the creature heavier than he intially thought so he aids it with puliing with his arm on the demon's rear leg. With a thud the demon hits the ground on his back and Tatsu uses that momentum and his own body to put a kneel on the demon's neck, still controlling the arm. He changed his grip to the beast's lower jaw and back of the head, and twisted, but the alien anatomy didn't respond as he expected so he had to force more the movement until the neck broke with a loud crack. The demon disolved behind him into black smoke that was carried away into the night.

Stricken with fear by the creatures suddenly surrounding the group, Sadao reflexively reaches for his family scroll. His hands unsteady, instead of unfurling it with his usual flourish, he jerks it out wildly, and calls out words of power. "Ancestors, preserve us!" with a flash of golden light, the opened scroll animates, and extends from the bard in a spiraling pattern. It glows brightly, before seeming expelling a series of shades. Humanoid figures appear, enveloped in that same golden light, each bearing weapons or casting implements of their own. Floating around him, the spirits begin to assault the demons.

Seeing the daemons suddenly upon them, Viraj gives a primal grunt and flexes his arms in a circular motion in front of himself. As the muscles bulge, the protective thorns and vines sprout from his skin. The druid reaches out with a thorn hand and grasps onto the nearby creature that Koide shot. The thorns dig into the creature, but Viraj senses some bit of resistance as they piece it's skin. He then pulls with his might to get the creature away from Koide to allow her another shot without being harried. (edited)

The flash of demonic power emanating from the creatures causes Ryuzuko to jerk away from them. In his distress, the lantern that was held firmly in his grasp clashes onto the forest floor. "Chikara o ataeru kami!" He lets out a hasty prayer to the kami before pulling out his shield and making two swift strikes against the daemon between Viraj and Tatsu. With the momentary distraction created by Viraj, both powerful thrusts of Rakurai meet their mark, each followed by a burst of radiant light that burns the creatures upon contact. The dragonborn stands his ground, the daemon's power still firmly putting fear into his mind. (edited)

Seeing the opportunity that Viraj allowed, Koide takes a breath to aim with each arrow she drew, feeling them true to form even through the void, and let fly. The points stab the fell flesh and the coated toxins seem to do their work. Only seconds after the last arrow struck home, the fiend apperates into fine smoke before vanishing. It looked like they were winning. She heard movement behind her, and as she turned, she noticed the one in their midst. 'They must have teleportation magics'. Koide had not noticed before, too focused in the void. Tossing the bow over her shoulder, she manages to draw Shinokaze from its sheath, ready to defend against this new foe. (edited)

The spirits of golden light that surround Sadao lash out at the two remaining daemons, until a third can no longer hold its corporeal form and dissolves into smoke on the wind. The final fiend utters a fell incantation and a wave of impenetrable darkness billows out between the trees. (edited)

The darkness surrounded them taking out more than just the sight from the monk, but also the hearing. He couldn't hear or sense were his companions were, less the demon remaining. Tatsu decided to wait, and after a couple of deep breaths to calm himself down and adopted a defensive position, ready to react in case anything attacks him. (edited)

The fear of losing her eyes in addition to her voice was like a needle that burst the void in her head like a soap bubble. Koide wanted to scream, and the incoherent moans and rasps were all that came out. She reached for her face - touching her healed skin to make sure this was real. The blindness hid her hands only a breadth from her face, but she could feel that callused tips along her cheek. Closing her eyes, she centered herself, not pulling for the void, but just trying to curb the fear. She listened for the others, and reached out with planted feet for those that should be nearby. (edited)

Still gripped by terror, Sadao staggers forward blindly through the brush. One of the demons had fallen, but one still remained, giving him no cause to celebrate, and only adding to his tension. He halts before getting too far from his comrades, and listens carefully for the sounds of one of these creatures, with even the ancestral spirits growing still. But he hears nothing. "Th-There was one left. Can anyone see it?" His voice breaks for an instant.

Viraj dashes through the heavy foliage looking for a sign of fleeing creature, or to rid himself of the void of light that it left behind. After a few steps he notices the slight difference in his surrounds, the faintest bit of natural light. Feeling he is clear of the darkness, the druid summons a blade of pure flame to light his surroundings. "I don't see the creature, but I'm out of the darkness! Follow my voice!" (edited)

As the smoke dissipates from the destroyed source of fear and pitch darkness comes over the dragonborn, Ryuzuko steels his mind and silently prays to the kami, holding onto his amulet. The amulet begins to pulse and move within his hand, inching towards his north-east. "It's in the opposite direction from you Viraj!" He shouts while carefully stepping through the dense foliage in the direction of the creature. (edited)

Despite Ryuz-san's words, Koide desperately seeks Viraj's voice in the darkness. She make its step count, finally emerging from the shroud of darkness. Tears welling up from the gift of light. She place a hand of her medallion, grateful to still have her sight. Mindful, she looks into the hazy gloom afar for the fiends.

Between the tangled branches Koide can make out the fiend's red eyes suspended in the gloom of the canopy. It disappears for a brief moment, before reappearing once more further away. The daemon seems to be moving towards the enormous stone spire. Clouds swell overhead and rain can be heard falling upon the tree tops. Though little water reaches the forest floor, the air is thick and humid.

"It makes for the spire!" Ryuzuko shouts to the group as he watches the creature disappear into the night. The dragonborn then turns his gaze from there, sheathing his shield and retrieving his lantern, checking it for damage. "Is everyone good to continue?" He asks his companions, lifting his light high to better illuminate thier surroundings. (edited)

Sadao stills his rapid breathing as he emerges from the magical darkness. As he regains his composure, the golden warriors surrounding him gradually fade from sight, leaving only faint trails leading back to the sealed scroll. "I'm alright," he says, glancing around at the others to see if they were any worse for wear themselves. "Those creatures could play tricks on the mind. And they were kin to the dark. What were they, and what kind of place is this, really?" He straightens his garb as Koide draws near, trying not to appear as shaken as he'd been, moments ago. It hadn't seemed to impact her nearly as much, mentally or physically. I should be more like her.

Flaming sword in hand, Viraj circles around to the others along the now visible edge of the half orb of blackness that covered them. "I"m fine here." He glances off in the direction where the deamon disappeared. "With that one getting away we should be careful. Who knows what will be alerted to our presence." (edited)

Tatsu emerges from the dome of darkness. "I am fine and ready to contine mina-san"

Close to the towering spire, the hike up through the woods grows ever steeper. Koide guides her companions unerringly towards their destination, until they break through the treeline onto a rocky outcrop of hexagonal columns at the foot of the colossal stalagmite. The columns form steps up the side of the spire, although most are three to six feet high.

As the group begins the arduous climb, a shadow of tension still remains in Sadao's mind. From the appearance of the demons, to the mystery of this island right next to the Maw, to the 'oath' that still held sway over him and his close encounter with the kaiju itself, he feels smaller and smaller. So trapped in his own mind, he doesn't notice the handhold he's reaching for as he mounts the next column is fragile, until it's too late. "Whoa!" He blurts as he sinks. He struggles to get a firm grip on the edge to haul himself up.

Focused on the climbing and wondering who or what could have carved such gargantuan steps, Tatsu notices Sadao's predicament. He takes a step to the side and extends his arm, grabing Sadao's arm by the shoulder and pullimg him towards him, to a more secure area with less humidity and moss so he can get a firm grip again. "Sumimasen Sadao-san" he apologies "But I do think that you don't want to go that way"

With Tatsu's help, Sadao gets a good hold on the ledge and climbs up. "Arigatou, Tatsu-san." He looks up at the length of the climb ahead of them, and sighs. "Truth be told, this place is getting to me. I hope we can find answers up there, or at least respite." He sets back to climbing, more carefully this time.

Tatsu just nods to Sadao’s words and keep himself below him and the rest, more focused now not o Lu on the climb but ready to assist any companion who may need his assistance. He notices, however, than the rock formation they are climbing is natural, not made as he initially thought.

The climb to the top of the spire is long and hard. When Viraj finally makes it to the plateau at the peak, he immediately notices two things. First, a large circular pattern is etched into the the centre of the rocky surface. Second, in the distance he can make out six similar stone spires spaced evenly around a vast maelstrom of dark water - the Obsidian Maw.

Koide struggles up the stone ledges. The exertion wasn't anything she hadn't done before, but the roar of the sea wall off in the distance caused a bit of worry that it may just crash upon them at its whim. Without the embrace of the void in battle, she didn't benefit from the centering calm. But with Sadao's near fall and that calm nearly tuning the event out, she chose to be here in the present as the others talked nervously. In the back of her mind, she considered the fiends from the circle below, and the reason for their presence. 'Was it religious? Ritualistic? Were they guarding something, or guarding for another?' She caressed the medallion at neck, frowning as she slowly caught up with Viraj at the precipice.

Sadao takes stock of their surroundings at the peak, steadying his breath. "This isn't good," he says, as he steps closer to the side that faces the massive expanse of the Maw. "Kuma said Israphel's Runestone was at the deepest point of the Maw. But if there's no safe way down there..." He trails off, looking again. He counts six other spires, seven, including the one they were on now. From a glance, they looked to be equidistant. Was there some significance to the number? He examines the pattern on the ground as well, trying to make some sense of it. "What is this, anyway?"

Once on the top of plateau, Viraj takes a breath after the exhausting climb before turning and kneeling to assist the rest of the group with the climb to the final ledge. Extra effort is needed to assist the heavily armored dragonborn. He stands and clasps Ryuzuko on the back to help steady him after the arduous climb. The druid then approaches the edge of the circle carved in the ground and scans the horizon, noting the six similar spires. He takes a moment to focus in on the two nearest spires, looking for any signs of movement. "I'm not sure," Viraj answers Sadao. "But that last demon had to have run off somewhere."

When Tatsu reaches the top of the plateau in the last place he let his gaze wander around, taking in the impressive yet intimidating landscape. Then he tries to focus on what the rest of his companions are talking about. "Maybe there is a secret entrance that we missed? hidden in between the natural pillars we've used to climb here?" (edited)

'Surely the fiends could leap or teleport between the fingers of the maelstrom,' Koide pondered. When she had began her training years ago, she had tried to focus on fiends in her own pursuit of vengeance, but The Watch had said more practical studies were required: things that the huntress would encounter in the field like undead. The masters had been right, though, she had fought many undead over the years, with the Garkain being the most recent benefit. But now she wished she understood the creature they pursued just a bit more...

Sadao cups his stubbly chin in thought, then lays a hand on his scroll. A strand of golden light emanates from it, remaining on his hand. He then holds out his hand in front of him before quickly drawing it right up to his face, his eyes peering through the wisps of magical energy webbing his fingers. "Linh hồn!" With a blink as he speaks the incantation, the aura vanishes, but his eyes now glow the same yellow hue. He looks again at the scene with spiritual sight, and can discern the presence of transmutation magic, as well as abjuration. "Well, I can at least say it's not a gateway of some kind. The magic here is transmutative, and there's some kind of ward too." He kneels to examine the pattern in closer detail, even running a finger along the outer edge. A few minutes of study don't yield aught, however, even with spirit vision. "It's no use. I can't make heads or tails of it. This is just a guess, but I think this location is important to the demons, somehow. Perhaps they guard this place, or are trying to get in. Maybe should stay the night up here, just to see what happens." (edited)

Viraj nears the edge of the spire and glances between the circle and swirling maelstrom below. "What if this transforms and protects those that need to travel to the depths of The Maw?" He steps back to the edge of the circle and kneels next to Sadao. "If we're going to be waiting around until night maybe we can test this?"

Koide puts her hand up to get attention of those around her. She motions at the circle, drawing her hand in an elliptical shape, and then mocks the fiend's appearance before miming walking into a solid wall. She looks to the others to see if they understand.

Ryuzuko studies the circle himself while the others are discussing its possible intent. While kneeling down to one side, his eyes tracking the shapes and patterns, he notices Koide's miming. "I believe the fiends cannot cross this circle, like some kind of seal. At least that's what Koide is trying to tell us." He then stands, more keenly watching Koide's movements now. "Is it safe for us to cross then?" The dragonborn says before giving Sadao a glance. Maybe not Sadao anymore, because of what that witch did to him.

Sadao rises and watches Koide's pantomime as well, gradually catching on as Ryu does. "Right, that explains the abjuration magic... but what about the transmutation?" he wonders. Ryu's glance doesn't go unnoticed by him, at the prospect of their safe entry. What was left unsaid is obvious enough, and the bard looks back at the circle, frowning. "Well, all the more reason for us to stay inside it for the night." To emphasize the point, he steps inside—while instinctively holding his breath.

Sadao steps inside the circle and the lines and sigils begin to emanate a black glow.

Sadao releases his held breath with a gasp, and immediately withdraws from the circle. "That... might be supposed to happen. Can someone else try first?" He puts a hand over his heart, feeling its pace slow back down.

Koide takes the opportunity to draw her stilleto and draws a gentle slice across her hand, wincing with the cut but trying not to bury too deeply. She flicks the blood into the circle to wait for it to activate.

Where Koide's blood touches the circle, the black turns to red, slowly spreading until the new colour overtakes the entire sigil. A deep rumble emanates from below, causing the spire to shake and tremor, and then a line of darkness opens across the diameter of the circle as its two halves slowly move away from each other, retracting into the rim of the plateau. A cavernous opening reveals the drop into darkness below, with a narrow, stone staircase spiralling around the inside edge of the spire's hollow core.

Sadao blinks. "Oh. That's what the magic is for." He steps back and lets everyone else enter, before stepping inside himself, worried it might close on him. He conjures up more dancing lights to spiral down alongside the stairs in a row.

Ryuzuko outstretches his arm in front of the group to stop them from entering first. "Keep close." The dragonborn pulls his shield off his pack, slinging in around his arm, before proceeding down the stairs with his lantern slung on his belt. (edited)

The descent is long and dark, quickly swallowing up the meagre light of Ryuzuko's lantern. Before long, the rough basalt walls grow smooth and slick, as though polished to a mirror finish. Infinite reflections shimmer all around in the dancing lights of Sadao's floating spirits. Most are no more than echoes of the here and now, but those who look harder find the impossible reflected in the spire's glossy walls. A silver dragonborn ronin hiking across snowy hills, his wide-brimmed hat pulled low as he leans into the wind. A middle-aged Je'dahnian woman practices kata in a gi beneath tree branches laden with cherry blossoms. An aging druid walks the forests at the foot Jedahn's mountains. A woman dressed in dark leathers, who at a glance could almost have been Sadao, walks the streets of a busy city. Lyrel sits at an ornate wooden table, leaning over sheaves of parchment and stacks of ancient books.

At the sight, Sadao stops in place, staring. Something catches in his throat and refuses to budge as he watches the shimmering mirage of the woman in a crowd. I nearly forgot her face. He wipes his eyes with his sleeve before they begin to water, and looks again at the vision, doing his best to ingrain every detail—from her vaguely busy urban surroundings, to her older face, to her strange new garb—in his memory before it faded. He hastens to catch up with the group before falling too far behind.

Koide speaks, or at least tries to speak, caught off guard by her friend's unexpected appearance. She frowns and frustratedly gestures to him. 'Why... how could he be... here?' It felt like the dark reflection of a dream. She looks around to the others to gauge their reaction.

Lyrel is sat in the library of the Tylnier family estate, poring over a set of ancient scrolls and cross-referencing them with an only slightly less ancient tome. As he works, the wizard feels a strange ripple pass through the air around him. The effect is almost imperceptible, but just enough to draw Lyrel's attention to a large mirror with a gilded frame that hangs on the wall a few feet to his left. The reflection within has turned almost pitch black and but for the image of Koide standing in darkness.

Lyrel stares at the image in the mirror with a frown before standing and walking over to it. "Koide?" He immediately begins casting a spell to detect the magic in the mirror. He examines the dual magical auras emanating from it; divination and conjuration. 'Interesting. This might be an actual representation of her, right now. Conjuration though... could this be some sort of teleportation effect?' "Koide, can you hear me?" He calls out loud enough for anyone within vocal range in the room to hear him. (edited)

Koide can see Lyrel's image moving amidst the myriad reflections as he approaches her, but she cannot hear his voice.

The warrior's eyes read each word off of Lyrel's lips though she cannot hear him. She shakes her head, but point to her eyes and her lips and then her ears that she does understand. (edited)

Lyrel watches as she reacts to him and laughs. "Amazing! How are you doing this? Is everything okay?"

Koide motions to Sadao and shakes her head.

Lyrel cannot see what Koide points at, but the shake of her head that things are not okay gives him a cool feeling in the pit of his stomach. "Same. We have much to discuss." He points at the amulet she wears. "Do you want my assistance again?" (edited)

Sadao approaches at Koide's gesture. "What do you see?" All he had seen was his mother. Perhaps this place showed you someone you were missing?

Tatsu follows the others descending the stairs into the darkness, looking around one last time to the sky. The prospect of a dark descending staircase seems better than the Maw itself but somehow he fears not seeing the sky again. He stops looking at the woman performing the kata, so perfectly that a part of him whishes to have that kind of skill. Still, as it uses to happen to him, his counsciouss mind cannot think clearly in her presence. He remains oblivious of what's happening a few steps below him.

The huntress hesitates. Lyrel just found his own path again, and this dependence is why she had left before. She looks to him and back to Sadao. 'Perhaps this is an illusion as well if Sadao couldn't see him.' But then there was that subtle drip from whatever evil caressed the bard's soul. It might have not been in reality, but it was there nonetheless. 'No adventure leaves the quest unscathed; no traveler the road without the grime of the world.' She closes her eyes takes two steps forward and reaches out her hand for help. 'This is a terrible idea.'

The glistening surface of the polished stone seems to ripple as Koide makes contact with it. It feels malleable, but does not yield to her.

'Some sort of visual... telescription?' This was far outside her expertise, something Lyrel or even Sadao might understand. She ponders on it for a view moments more, sliding her hand along it, more curious than afraid now. 'Far more than a simple illusion...'

Sadao watches the stone shimmer and ripple with rapt curiosity as well. Whatever this was, it seemed to have a stronger reaction to Koide and whoever she saw. Could it be...?

Lyrel watches Koide's "reflection" touch the mirror and ripples seem to erupt from the disturbance of the surface, but not throughout the entire surface just on the opposite side. He tries to discern if each side of the mirror is affected by different magic types, but it's too intertwined to see where the magic separates. He had a feeling he knew what might happen if he touches the magic and so he holds up a finger. He heads back over to this table where he had been studying and scribbles out a lengthy note to his father indicating what had occurred here and that if Lyrel was no longer on the grounds, that he had gone to assist his companion. He then gathers his nearby pack and blade before coming back over to the mirror a few minutes later. He takes a deep breath and reaches out to touch the mirror surface, trying to push through it.

The surface of the mirror seems to latch onto Lyrel as he touches it, sticking to his skin and drawing him in. The sensation is icy cold, like jumping into a lake in midwinter. As quickly as he was engulfed by the surface of the mirror, Lyrel is ejected on the far side and finds himself standing on a narrow precipice in the dark amidst Koide, Sadao and Viraj.

Seeing the sudden appearance of the man Tatsu tenses a little bit. The others seem to have recognize him and they look excited for him to be able to reach them, but he remains alert, for this could be a trap of some kind. He takes a couple of steps back up just to give the others room in the narrow staircase

"Whoa, Lyrel!" Sadao blurts, the sound echoing in the cavernous stairway. He is careful not to lose his balance, but is no less surprised. It made enough sense that she saw him in the walls, but for it to actually teleport him... "Let me guess, you could see Koide, in a mirror or something, same as she saw you? And you just... stepped through?" He looks back at the walls, wondering if this might've been the case when he was seeing his mother. Whatever might have happened, the vision has faded now. (edited)

Lyrel takes a moment to regain his balance as he finds himself standing upon the brink of a dark chasm. He takes in their surrounding with a glance as he turns his attention to Sadao. "Lovely choice of destination." He quips. "The simplistic version is, yes, that is what happened. I was in my family's study when I noticed one of the nearby mirrors reflecting an image of Koide with a shadowy background. I could see nothing else. When I touched the mirror's surface, I was teleported to here, but Koide could not teleport to me it would seem. It must be some sort of odd, double magic." He examines the darkened surface as he speaks to look for any reflections of his own. "How did you activate this magic? I have never heard of this sort of spell before and would be extremely interested to learn it."

"Well... no idea. It seemed to happen on its own." Sadao replies honestly. "Look, there's kind of a lot to catch you up on, besides this." He does his best to summarize the events leading up to their being here as they resume walking. The bard idly strays closer to Koide than before, as he does.

Koide sighs, 'Same old Lyrel, trying to get to the bottom of something he perceives as mysterious.' The warrior has her hand near her blade, not by any intention but force of habit. She looks about the cavern while the two men converse.

Lyrel glances at Sadao while the man speaks before turning his attention back to the strange mirror. "The magic activated on its own? How odd..." He listens to Sadao's summary of their adventures while continuing to exam the oddity before him, glancing at Koide with a wry smile when she sighs.

"Perhaps it was our very presence here what activated the magic?" adventures Tatsu from a little bit upstairs "Somehow it had detected the person who we miss the most..." he stops realizing that not only he was putting himself in an awkward situation but also Koide.

Sadao finishes his summary, only now catching Tatsu's meaning. He watches the looks being passed back and forth between Koide and Lyrel, with an air of distaste. It wasn't as though he disliked Lyrel—in fact they might've been great friends if they met under different circumstances. But his presence made things so much more... complicated. He considers the monk's implications, perhaps more than he had intended. She... missed him that much? An image of her sleeping form next to his on the boat crosses his mind. Was she... dreaming of him? The dark thought leaves its mark on his face, as he lowers it to hide his expression. The cold feeling in his heart intensifies, not entirely unbidden. He clears his throat, hoping to distract himself as well as the others from that line of thought. "We should be more vigilant. No idea what's down here, guarding the runestone."

Before moving on, Viraj glances back once more to the image on the wall. A slight smile cracks his face and he hopes he is able to find such peace in the future. However, he realizes there is much to be done - the bard's words emphasizes that point. "Well, whatever is down here we have to be prepared for something mean since that witch didn't fetch the stone herself." (edited)

"I've been thinkning of that" says Tatsu "Perhaps her very nature forbids her to enter this place? That's why they need us?"

Lyrel blinks as Sadao finishes his summary of the events leading up to this moment. "You all have had quite the adventure without me. Seems I missed the excitement. Do we know if there is any connection here to that Black Hand group we dealt with before? It would seem that so much of this is connected or simply coincidental, but true coincidences are rare and they continue to come up. They tried to assassinate my father. Thankfully the attempt was thwarted, but they are definitely more imbedded than we initially thought." He chuckles slightly as the very man he was speaking of seemed to appear in the mirror. "That is an interesting notion, I am seeing my father right now. Reading the letter I left for him."

Frandal [Thurston|Kenji]

"I've been thinkning of that" says Tatsu "Perhaps her very nature forbids her to enter this place? That's why they need us?"

"I think so. When we met her—the language she spoke, it was harsh, demonic in nature. And her eyes... if the wards are against fiends, they must be keeping her out." But that begged the question. Aren't the protections there for a reason? Will it really be okay to bring it to her, assuming we succeed? A deep, cold shudder runs through him, coming up from his core, as if in response. Damn her. And damn myself for getting into this position. He'd bring it up later, after they got it.

Matt [Val|Nik|Frida|Touji]

This gets Sadao's attention. "Really? They could be anywhere, then... I'm glad he made it, though." He sighs. "That's the thing, with all this going on, we haven't really learned anything about that group. We could really use a lead. If we do this, though, Kuma might be willing to scry on them, or give us something to go on. Besides the kaiju information." He decides not to bring up how suspicious his mother's attire was in his reflection. There must be something else going on. (edited)

When Tatsu speaks it is obvious that he shares Sadao's concerns. "If we are correct one must ponder if bringing it to her is a wise decision. But if I understood correctly we have no option on that. So let's focus in what we can control for now. Let's try and find it. Then we could face the next problem."

Lyrel nods. "Thank you, Sadao-san. Yes, that is indeed one of the largest problems with this group. I was searching for leads to follow-up on when I was called. It seems that they were thought to have been eradicated over a thousand years ago, but have been lying low and biding their time for a millennia. This witch, Kuma, was her name I believe you said? Tell me more of her. Your reasoning is sound for her being unable to penetrate the wards here, but I suppose I could listen while we move. I do not like the look of this place."

"The beauty is in the eye of the beholder" says quietly Tatsu while they start descending again. (edited)

Sadao gives his description of the sea witch in more vivid detail, noting her pale face, silver hair, eyes with red irises and black sclera, and her black and purple tentacles. Objectively speaking, there should've been nothing alluring about her, but being in her presence was another matter. The eye of the beholder... sounds right. "What caught my attention was when I first called her the name Kuma. She mentioned she hadn't been called that in a long time. I know that certain creatures lose their power when you call them by their true name... perhaps 'Kuma' is one of them." (edited)

Koide had read on the phenomena of true naming, though The Watch considered its application to be less practical in general - in that each creature has a unique true name. 'There was power in such things, but how often would happen upon them?' For her, it had never came up. The huntress stepped lightly as she descended into the looming depths. Sadao's words gave her a creeping feeling. He was making odd pauses, especially when talking about the sea witch. In her mind, her worry grew that Kuma's control grew more deeply by the hour. (edited)

Slowly, but surely, the staircase leads down the spire and beneath the island into Arden's subterranean interior. It feels like an eternity of walking, but eventually Ryuzuko emerges into an expansive marble chamber with two pairs of doors spaced evenly along the wall on one side.

"Wow..." Sadao whispers, as they enter the chamber and look around. He'd never been this deep underground before. He slows down to examine the architecture. "I think this is dwarven," he adds, stepping closer to the walls to determine their make. (edited)

Tatsu approaches the doors, trying to recognize the inscription on it. He doesn’t get to the door itself for as he gets closer a mouth appears in the door. Surprised, the monk stops and not really sure what to do he introduces himself. “Konnichi wa. I am Tatsu-san Hajimemaste” he says with a slight bow not sure if he is in front of a Kami, an oni, or he just has become crazy he decides that being polite would make no harm in any circumstance.

Koide glances over to the monk talking to the door. 'What was he doing?' She focuses on them, hand at the ready in case there was more trouble.

Sadao approaches Tatsu, seeing a mouth form and an inscription on the door. He lays a hand on his own face, letting a golden aura flow trace from his hand to his eyes as he casts comprehend languages. He tentatively puts his hand on the door (away from the mouth) to try to decipher the writing. (edited)

Lyrel will approach the door with Sadao as well, looking over the langage to see if it is something he recognizes. He stops short when the mouth appears. "Careful, Sadao. This is... unsettling."

Sadao works his divination and, although the inscription remains unchanged, it as though as veil inside his mind has been lifted, giving way to understanding. The script reads:

One door leads to destiny and the other to certain death. One always lies and the other always tells the truth. You have one question.

When Tatsu addresses the first door, it replies in the same language that he addressed it in. "Greetings, Tatsu-san..." The voice is deep and rich and as it speaks a carving of a weathered, bearded face forms around the most. (edited)

Sadao translates the inscription to the others. "This seems to be a riddle. Lyrel, you are quite learned. Have you heard of something like this? Or do you have an idea for what we should ask?" He begins subtly working his fingers as he asks this, causing a ripple of barely visible spirits to be stirred up. Soft, comforting whispers are carried to the wizard's ears, granting him guidance. (edited)

Lyrel grins as Sadao translates. "Ah yes, this is a classic riddle. It is a simple one dressed in layers of misdirection. You simply ask which door the other door would tell you to enter and then choose the opposite door it tells you or in this case, which door will kill you. That is assuming both doors can speak..." He approaches the other door that Tatsu does not stand in front of to see if a mouth appears on the second door. As the second mouth appears he leans towards the mouth. "Tell me, which door would the other door tell me leads to certain death?" (edited)

"He would tell you that I lead to certain death," the other door rumbles in answer.

"Right, so..." Sadao crosses his arms in thought, looking between the two doors as the spiritual ripples came to a halt. "That means... this door is the one to certain death," he says, indicating the door next to him and Tatsu. "And that door is the door to destiny. Right?" He backs away from the door he was closest to.

Viraj stands between the two doors trying to puzzle through riddle. Finally, he gives up and lets the smart folks figure it out. He approaches the door Lyrel spoke to. "I hope you're right," he says to the elf as he reaches for the handle to pull it open.

The door, once opened, reveals only a field of black. Stepping through it will be a leap of faith.

He hasn't been back long, and I'm already putting my life in his hands. Sadao gives Lyrel a queer look, but follows all the same. It did make enough sense though. And he might've heard this riddle in some old text years ago himself, but if so, he'd forgotten the solution. Besides, his life was already in someone else's hands, whether he liked that or not. He stands with everyone else at the threshold of the door, and steps through when they're ready.

Lyrel puts his hand up in front of Sadao. "Wait, I should be the first one through, but first..." He removes a coil of rope from his back and tosses approximately 10' of it into the black field, waits a moment, then begins pulling it back through.

The rope returns through the door undamaged.

Lyrel nods as he stashes the rope once more, draws Dōngfēng, and then steps out into the void.

Koide tries to stop him but is too late.

Lyrel steps through the void and finds himself in an underwater seascape much like that which Sadao experienced with Kuma. The ground is dry, but far above the ocean is suspended like an undulating ceiling of water. The ocean floor is littered with plant-life that glows in a broad spectrum of fluorescent colours and in the distance Lyrel can make out the shadows of hulking, monstrous creatures moving about.

Lyrel immediately looks around to see if he spots the avenue from which he appeared on this side of the portal.

Behind Lyrel stands a vast surface of natural rock that looks like it might be supporting the island that his friends told him lies above.

Lyrel stares at it for a moment, feeling around the edges and the solid face. After a moment he steps back and simply waits, while keeping an eye on the large shapes moving in the waters nearby.

Sadao stands watching the unchanging blackness for an uncomfortably long time. Having noticed Koide moving to stop him as he left, he can only guess at what's in her head right now, much less the others'. "He's not dead." He suddenly says, with an amount of conviction. "No way. He's right about this." Unsure if he's doing it because he trusts Lyrel's intelligence, wants to outdo him, or simply because he's being pulled to the runestone by Kuma's invisible puppet strings, he takes a deep breath, and takes several striding steps through.

Lyrel sees impossibly fine seams appear in the rock face as the door is opened. He's read of such achievements before. Dwarven craft that is indistinguishable from the natural stone that surrounds it. Sadao steps through and the rocks close behind him. (edited)

As the cracks appear, Lyrel quickly tosses a section of his hemp rope through, just as the cracks appear before it closes. "Ah, Sadao, welcome! Are the others coming?"

Sadao exhales as he takes in the familiar surroundings, his eyes settling on Lyrel as he greets him. "We hesitated, but they should be along shortly. I guess the rope will tell them it's safe." He looks at the large shapes moving in the distance. "Kuma had a sanctum like this. Must be powerful magic keeping it here. Can't be much further now." (edited)

Viraj is about to follow behind Sadao, but stops as the rope suddenly appears after the bard. "Wha- ?! Damnit! They must be in trouble and want us to pull them back through!" The Rajani grasps the rope and begins to pull his companions to safety. (edited)

Lyrel and Sadao watch the door close on the rope, which is pinched in the gap. On the other side, Viraj feels resistance as he begins to pull.

"Bah!!" Viraj tugs a few more times. "The rope is stuck on something solid. There's no give," he says concerned. He ponders a moment before waving the Ryuzuko over. "Here... I'm going through to see what's going on. I'll give one pull if everything is okay, and two pulls for trouble." (edited)

Sadao looks back at the rope curiously. "It is taking them a bit, eh? Maybe if we just..." he approaches, and takes hold of the rope with Lyrel. "...give it a good tug, they'll come through?" He remembers Ryu is surely on the other side, holding onto it. "Maybe gently. I don't think we'll win a tug-of-war." He shrugs to the elf.

At the mention that the others maybe in danger, Tatsu jumps into the same door trying to reach his new friends.

As Tatsu steps into the blackness, the door opens on the far side, releasing the rope.

"Wha‐? Uh, now!" Sadao is taken aback by the druid and monk's sudden appearance, and tries to pull the rope in while the door is still open, harder than he'd intended due to his surprise.

"Sadao-san! Lyrel-san! Are you ok?!" says the monk looking around, his fists up, already looking for an enemy. (edited)

Viraj stumbles through the doorway as he is caught off guard by the sudden pull from the other end of the rope. "Are we in that witch's lair again?!" Before the door closes he gives a sharp tug on the rope behind him, hoping Ryuzuko had a chance to pick it up before the druid was pulled through. (edited)

Lyrel laughs at the incredulity of the situation. "No, I don't believe so. Sadao-san said this was like it, but different. We should try to make the outline of this doorway when Koide comes through in the event we must come back through here on the way out."

"Oh, I see..." says Tatsu and relaxes his posture. looking around to asses their surroundings.

Sadao chuckles too, once he realizes the misunderstanding. "Yeah. Hopefully they get the picture." He waits for Ryu and Koide.

Ryuzuko follows through shortly after, making sure Koide is close behind, nodding to the safety of his allies before letting his eyes search around the underwater oasis. "What sort of magic could hold back the tide of the sea?"

"It could be primordial. The kind of magic that was here before this was even a sea..." He peers into the distance wistfully, then cocks his head and shrugs. "I guess." He goes back to looking, searching for a landmark that might hold or point to the runestone. A giant curve is the watery atrium above them apparently funneling into a point on the ground is all that stands out to him, so he points it out to the group. "It's probably there, where the sea bends to meet the ground." (edited)

Koide stands there, unsure why she could not proceed. 'There was no other way.' She felt as if the world was pushing her further and further from the realms she knew. She steps through the door as the others had done before, wishing she was back at home for the first time in many years. Something was creeping in her heart, and the seeds of doubt had taken root now.

The group sets off along the path that Sadao has pointed out, heading towards the very heart of the Obsidian Maw. Their route winds between some gentle hills, but is overall fairly flat. The darkness above is heavy and oppressive, alleviated only slightly by the multicoloured fluorescent flora that litters the ocean floor, providing some dim light. In the shadows, just on the edge of perception, something (some things?) is moving in the dark.

As they walk by Tatsu wonders to himself if they had chosen the path of certain death after all.

Koide glances around at the glowing coral as they walk in the near darkness of this abyssal plain. She pondered on the magics that created this place, wondering on the amount of power used its in formation, more than worrying about its dissipation.

Sadao notices a strange movement in the darkness nearby. With a nod to his allies, he conjures up a suite of lantern spirits, and with a sweep of his hand, has them move ahead in a horizontal line, to light up the darkness. "Who's there?" If the wards from earlier were to be trusted, it assuredly couldn't be fiendish in nature.

Tatsu, who currently was kneeling collecting some of the flourescent algae, stands looks in the direction that Sadao has sent the lantern spirits.

Lyrel glances around. "I think we should be careful not to draw too much attention to ourselves. I do wonder, though, if that barrier is entirely impenetrable. Would that I have time do study such magics..." (edited)

"You can pass through it." Viraj replies. "When Sadao and myself were done with that witch we went through with no troubles and swam back up to The Baochuan." (edited)

Lyrel turns to look at Viraj with concern. "Oh? That... is concerning indeed. Perhaps, Sadao-san, we should dispense with the lanterns?" Lyrel began to wonder if perhaps he had made the wrong choice after all.

No sooner has Lyrel mentioned the risk of the lanterns, a hulking figure that resembles something between an ox and a gorilla lumbers out of the shadows and into Sadao's line of light. Rearing up on its hind legs, it pounds its chest and bellows an ear-splitting roar at the interlopers.

Taken aback, Sadao traces a quick sigil in the air, with a phrase on his lips: "Lǐjiě!" He raises his hands and speaks again in Je'dahnian, his voice subtly enchanted. "Wait! We're not enemies!" But the creature doesn't hesitate or show any glimmer of understanding. Not a beast, then?! How'd a fiend get all the way here?! is all the bard has time to think, getting into a defensive stance before it rushed them. (edited)

Lyrel recognizes this creature and immediately reaches for his weapon as it appears. "It's a daemon of Abbadon, ready yourselves!"

Koide, realizing that she has no weapon to fight this, rushes to Ryuzuko and laces his Odachi with fiendish oil from her alchemy pouch as he draws it. She quickly catches the Dragonborn's focus, and mocks a dagger across her skin with no reaction, and then feigns throwing a thunderbolt and points to the demon, taps him on the shoulder and smiles.

Against such a creature Tatsu thinks that the moment to use his katana has come. He tus she’s forward holding it and jumps to be face to face with the monster. He exhales a breath of fire that hits the creature on the face and taking advantage of his descending movement, he release his katana and cuts it at the same time, hoping that will make it think twice and go back to its lair.

Lyrel stares at this creature, realizing its bulk and distance from him would present difficulty in reaching it, but also would make the creature slow. What better way to handle it, than to simply make it slower? He draws Dōngfēng from its sheath, the beautifully glowing blade shimmers in the strange light of this watery abyss as Lyrel's stance shifts into the graceful, lithe Bladesong. His off hand reaches up to the sapphire pommel as he draws some sort of wispy, cloying energy out of the gem while he pulls his hand away before abruptly flinging the substance out towards the daemon! As it arcs over the heads of his companions, it spreads out into a cloud before settling over the daemon. Almost immediately the creature's movements seem slower and sluggish as the energy saps its energy. "I do not know how long this will last against such a foe, but let us make quick work of this foul minion!" (edited)

"So we're that close to the hells?!" Viraj leaves his axe at his back and adjusts the strap of his shield. Then the druid gives a growl back to the demonic beast which is followed by the protective layer of vines and thorns sprouting from his body. He steps the side of their line and holds a palm out towards the creature. "Çhenney!" Three beams of fire fly through the air. The first strikes the demon in the jaw, burning away some of the skin on its low mandible. As the creature rears up in anger of the first fiery missile, the second and third burn a gash into its shoulder. Viraj continues to move to the side and backs away. "I'm sure that got its attention!" (edited)

The Gozu-daemon bellows in fury and pounds the ground, before gnashing its jaws at Tatsu in a formidable bite that the monk barely evades. (edited)

As the Gozu charges at them, albeit slowly, Sadao sees Ryuzuko prepare to rush forward to meet it. He lunges forward and touches the dragonborn's pauldron, letting a measure of golden energy flow out of him and surround his armor and weaponry. "I can't talk to it. You give it a try!" He says with a smile, and backs away a few feet to give him room. (edited)

Ryuzuko nods to Koide as thanks and with hopeful understanding of her miming. "Koide believes cuts will be ineffective against such a beast!" He shouts to his companions. "Thunderous magics however will be quite the opposite!" He pulls his odachi from his pack, it and his armor shining in the energies of Sadao's magic. With a load and gutteral roar the dragonborn charges the massive beast, holding his blade back and low, with the point directed towards its target. His heavy boots crush into the sea floor as he reaches the gozu, planting all his might forward, shooting his odachi past the beast's arms and into its hide. In an instant, an arc of lightning flows up towards the wound and unleashes a thunderous blast into it, causing it to shoot forth a burst of the creature's blood and pieces of fur. (edited)

Satisfied with Ryuz's handiwork, Koide decides to join the fray lending her compatriots the time needed to defeat this creature. She knew Shi no kaze would not draw blood from the oni's hide, but that didn't mean that it knew that. Had her voice had strength she would have shouted out in a battle cry to render the demon's blood in cold iron shivers. Yet, even that was beyond her grasp. Pushing the fears from her mind, she embraces the void, feeding the emotions and worries and doubts into the fires surrounding the nothingness. The warrior dashes forward lightning fast, the katana drawn effortlessly from the saya. The blade flies as Hummingbird Kisses the Honeyrose shifts into Parting the Silk. Each sword form making false blade cuts, so quick and deliberate to force the Oni to the defensive, to follow her with its gaze and goad it into making her its focus. 'A fool's plan...' echoes on the bubble outside the void. 'It was necessary.' She tumbles through its legs to the far side of the great ape-like fiend with The Swallow Takes Flight, landing at rest on her heels, one hand braced against the ground as her blade is outstretched above her to the rear. She straightens into Feathers in the Wind awkwardly as the creature draws nearer. If she had but a few more moments, she could have shifted to Cat Dances on the Wall to improve her defensive posture. As she looked through the creature's thick legs, Koide sees the worry on Lyrel and Sadao's faces. 'This has to work.' was her last thought before the blow. (edited)

Having dodge the massive mandibles of the demon just by a inch, Tatsu tries to hold the content of his stomach inside. The demon’s breath reeks. He sees an opening though, and as the beast opens his jaws again, trying to tear his meat, he wait just until the last second and, gathering his inner ki, exhales his fire breath directly into the demon’s mouth. The flames roared and engulfed the mouth and face of the oni. The giant creature took a step back, slamming his massive fists into the ground out of frustration and pain. Tatsu doesn’t even get the chance to attack it with his katana again due to the rage outburst and he just waits, ready to dodge the inevitable retribution attack of the demon. He tries to hold his breath this time for he wasn’t sure if he could resist the stench again… (edited)

Lyrel reaches out again with his magical ability to slow down the massive daemon; however, this time as the draining mists settle over it, the daemon roars in defiance and shatters the magical field around it. (edited)

Viraj steps back up toward the monster, into the light from Sadao's glowing orbs. The druid again invokes the mastery over the element of fire and launches three more missles. With the openings created by Koide's whirling blade, each ray finds its mark into the side of the demon. Gritting his teeth, Viraj prepares for some sort of retaliation knowing that his barrage won't continue to go unnoticed.

The enormous daemon swings twice at Ryuzuko with powerful limbs. The paladin is able to block the first blow with his odachi and the second is repelled by Sadao's abjuration. However, finally the monster clamps its jaws down on Ryuz's armoured torso and lifts him off the ground. (edited)

Feeling an added strain from keeping the lights and abjuration magic active simultaneously, Sadao keeps his distance from the ensuing melee, with one hand on his scroll. He recalls to mind the last tale he'd read there, and points his finger at Ryu, stuck in the monster's jaws. "Bǎowèi tā!" At his direction, a silvery apparition appears suspended in midair between Ryu and the gozu. It appears to be a well-muscled male warrior wearing a heavy yoroi, and a mask with tusks jutting out from underneath it, making him something other than human. He has his hands on the daemon's jaws, unsuccessfully attempting to free the other warrior.

Ryuzuko attempts to break free, but quickly holds stern as the gargantuan fiend crunches down and lifts him into the air. "Damned beast!" He snarls at the creature. Its many eyes glare down into the dragonborn in its maw as it begins to clamp down tighter and tighter. Almost instinctually, Ryuzuko frees his hand, which begins to glow in Sadao's magic, from his sword and slams it into the gozu's eyes, causing it to rear back and blink uncontrollably as it is blinded by the blow. Still in the grasp of the gozu, the ronin wields his weapon fully once more, pulling his arms up as high as he can, the weapon glowing in a faint blue light tinged with arcs of lightning. The dragonborn's full might comes crashing down, powerful enough to shove the hilt of his blade into its skull. "Akuma ni nare!!" Ryuzuko's shout rings through the landscape, followed by a CRASH, and a bright flash of blue light as the creature's skull bursts, showering the sea floor with its blood and brains. The gozu is flung from the blast and thrown to the ground, freeing the dragonborn from its maw. The light, what little it had, of its dark eyes then fades, its arms and legs go limp, and its last breath leaves its twisted form. The dragonborn stumbles back to his feet, holding his side on the wounds the beast gave him. "Hopefully more creatures like this... Aren't nearby..." He slowly says as he catches his breath.

Koide abandoned her sword forms as the creature's dead body is knocked backed toward her. The warrior drops to the ground sword nicking her opposing wrist as she presses flat with the Oni's limp form thunders past her. The void shatters, and she curses to herself. (edited)

"Yes! You did it, Ryu-kun!" As the hellspawn crumples, Sadao lets out an exultant cheer. He hurriedly signs with his hands to cause the glow around Ryu to diminish. The spectral soldier at the dragonborn's side simply nods to him, in acknowledgment of his strength, then turns away before dissipating into a fine mist. He hurries over to Ryuzuko. "I can help with these... wait, Koide-san, you were hurt, too?" He notices her on the ground, with blood dripping from her wrist.

Koide slides the katana from beneath her, looking up to Sadao and nodding negatively. She looks over to Ryuz and back to the Oni dead behind her in a crumpled heap, and back to the dragonborn. She smiles and gives him a thumbs up with her cut hand, drops of blood dripping from her hand. She tears a strip a cloth from her dress and ties it about her hand, watching as the others are mostly unharmed. (edited)

Distant growls and the sound of other large creatures moving amongst the aquatic undergrowth can be heard in the darkness that looms beyond the reach of Sadao's dancing lights.

Sheathing his katana Tatsu bows before Ryuzuko. "Really impressive Ryuzuko-sama" When they hear other creatures he suggest. "Perhaps we should move as silently as we can. Either those sounds are more of these creatures, or they are smaller predators that come to feast on the recent kill... either way I suggest that we were better far from here when they arrive..."

Relieved to see Koide's only suffered a small cut, Sadao kneels and presses a hand to Ryuzuko's side. Dimly, the golden aura he had before reappears, covering the wound, then shining more brilliantly for an instant before fading as he channels the power.

With the light glow in his palm beginning to fade, Viraj lowers his hand as the fiend comes crashing to the sea floor. He pushes the thorny vines from his face like the visor of a helm and walks over to join the others at the corpse. "Well done! All fall to the thunderous blows of Ryuzuko!" Viraj hammers a fist upon the shoulder armor of the dragonborn. "You are quickly becoming a slayer of giants..! But I think our new friend is correct." The Rajini juts his bearded chin towards the sounds in the distance. "It sounds like there are others lurking in the shadows."

Sadao nods. "Let's be cautious. I can put out the lights, for stealth." He extinguishes the spirits with a gesture, and prepares to proceed. "Lyrel, can you lead the way?" He knew elves had natural darkvision. (edited)

Koide starts to nod, but the light fades before they could possibly see. She sits and meditates for a silently for moments, making subtle memorized hand motions, and invoking the primal magics and as she opens her eyes - they have a golden reflective sheen on a wolf. As she looks about, she sees clearly in the inky blackness and quietly moves to rejoin the others. (edited)

Lyrel rejoins the others, closing the distance with his familial blade still in hand. He scans their surroundings with a grim glance before turning to Sadao. ”I can, we should move quickly though. I fear the noise will draw even more attention. Come.” He waits for the others to form up behind him before starting off again into the darkness. ”A lovely place you have found here, Koide-Chan.” He says quietly over his shoulder to his oldest friend, a smirk obvious on his face.

Koide is in her element, moving quickly and silently through the darkness. However, even with Lyrel's guidance, Sadao and Viraj find themselves stumbling awkwardly after the elf. Ryuzuko's steps are particularly thunderous as the heavily armoured dragonborn plods along besides them. Sure enough, their passage does not go unnoticed and at the edges of her enhanced vision Koide spots two more oni making their way towards the interlopers.

'That's not good.' Koide thinks while silently creeping forward. Two of the fiends slowly lumber in the direction in the group. She'd have to be in quick and quiet to get back passed them and to the group before they run into the pair. Like a cat, she dashes on her toes and makes to the rest of her hunting party. She motions up ahead, and then two fingers, and points back toward the fiend they just slaughtered. She motions for them to fall back.

Viraj steps toward Koide and looks past the ranger. "I don't see them yet, but I'll try to slow them down." He kneels and places a hand in the dry sea floor. "I'll be right behind. Get moving." The druid's fingers sink deeper into the sand. "Doofyr!" All around the party the luminous plants begin to grow at an enormous rate. Soon, the group is in a thick jungle again as the plants have grown at least as thick they were on the island above where the group encountered the smaller daemons. A small path remains clear to provide a way to retreat. (edited)

Koide doesn't waste the druid's opportunity, deciding to hasten back towards the... 'Wait... where are we going?' She didn't really know, but she supposed she would learn that once the others stopped.

Ryuzuko is not far behind, his heavy foot falls still booming through the sea floor. He silently curses himself for not summoning Tsuruki in this hostile environment. Having her speed would be most appreciated in this unknown place.

Sadao shifts to flee with the group, but a sudden pang in his chest makes him hesitate. We need to make sure we're running in the right direction. Without a moment to lose, he takes out his shamisen and plays an ascendant chord once again, causing strong winds to surround and lift him up into the air. "They can't reach me up here. I'll guide from above, draw them off if we need it!" He calls down to the party. He darts his tired eyes around, looking for the giant curve again and flying towards it. (edited)

The oni bellow in fury at being denied by the sudden eruption of seaweed and fungus. They rip and tear at the vegetation, wading through the ruined tangle towards the Ajentodon, but only making meagre progress. Up above, Sadao draws closer to the empty vortex at the centre of the maelstrom. There appears to be some kind of dark, rocky mass at the bottom of it.

Feeling another light pulse from his core, Sadao is drawn closer to their apparent goal. He floats toward the rocky mass, keeping within sight of the group, while trying to get a better look at it, and what could be inside.

Lyrel finds that he is a touch slower than his companions and lags behind the rest of the Ajentodon as they flee from the gozu daemons. The elf can hear the oni snarling behind him as they smash their way through the fibrous terrain that has sprung up in their path. He knows that they are faster than him. Running will not be possible for much longer. Far ahead of the pack, Sadao alights a few steps before a pedestal of dark, natural rock that stands within a cylindrical wall of water at the foot of the maelstrom. In the water above the pedestal spins an octahedron of black glass lined with runes.

Hearing the oni rapidly closing the distance between them Lyrel glances around and with an utter certainty that he would not outpace them; he rapidly casts a spell and begins running even faster as his long legs begin pumping even faster, quickly closing the distance to Ryuz who had been running ahead of even Lyrel. "Quickly! They are closing on us!"

Sadao lands, and takes a tentative step forward. There it is. It's right here... He reaches his hand out unconsciously, but stops just inches from touching the water, as he hears a loud snarl, and Lyrel's shout. What... what am I doing? My friends are in danger, I don't have time for this! He retracts his hand immediately, and turns to take off and rejoin the group.

Sadao's foot twists on the spot to face away from the runestone and he finds that he cannot take another step away from the object of Her desire. His legs simply will not cooperate.

The bard breaks into a cold sweat as he realizes his predicament. His mind felt at war with the rest of his body, as he tried in vain to turn one way, then another, and eventually struggles to even move his head away from the runestone in front of him. "Come... on! Dammit!" It was clear now that it would take more time not to take it, and more willpower than he had. He lets out a pained sigh, and reaches into the vortex of water to grasp the runestone.

Sadao's fingertips graze the surface and the water is ice cold. His hand pushes inside and the texture is thick and viscous like reaching through syrup. Dark veins of Kuma's ink trail up and down the length of his forearm, but recoil and recede as Sadao reaches into the swirling water, never passing the surface themselves. The runestone shimmers distortedly in the refracted light of the lantern spirits that dance around the bard. The warped image makes the glistening obsidian gem appear both toweringly massive and yet small enough to fit in the palm of one's hand.

Sadao looks at his arm in fear, seeing the ink coursing through his veins in response to the runestone's power. Whatever this is, it's here for a reason. Away from her, for a reason. Tears start to stream from his face as he pushes himself to seize the stone and pull it free from the water, despite knowing this.

Sadao's fingers brush the surface of the runestone and it is smooth to the touch, like glass. For a split second, he sees the sigils that run around the faces begin to light up, then the bard's vision fills with white and he finds himself standing on an infinite, empty plane. Behind Sadao, a short distance away, stands a venerable male dwarf in cream-coloured robes, with a pure white beard that trails on the ground behind him.

With a blink, Sadao scans his surroundings—or lack thereof—before his eyes fall on the dwarf behind him. It takes him a moment to realize what this must mean, and he immediately bows deeply as he makes the connection in his head. "Israphel-sama, I presume? I am so sorry."

"You presume, do you?" The dwarf asks with a kindly chuckle. "Perhaps I was Israphel..." he muses to himself, "for a time." Slowly, Sadao's conversation partner circles the bard, his beard dragging along the floor behind him. "...and who are you, he who is so sorry? Introduce yourself."

Sadao lifts his head, to regard the patient dwarf. "My name is Sadao, of the Huiya clan. I'm apologizing because I... made a huge mistake. My friends and I came here to seek out your runestone. But they only did it because of me. I fell under the enchantment of the sea witch, called Kuma. She tasked me with retrieving the runestone and bringing it to her, and I can't disobey. I don't even know what it's fully capable of, but I can tell it's incredibly powerful, and all of the wards and defenses we passed through were no doubt meant to keep someone like her from getting to it. And now I have it in my hand." He lowers his head, despair weighing on him. "At this rate, I won't be able to keep myself from delivering it right to her. I'd be letting down my friends and my ancestral line. We're sworn to prevent exactly this, powerful beings throwing the world out of balance." He feels for and instinctively clutches his gilded family scroll. (edited)

The dwarf nods in understanding. "Well met, Sadao of the Huiya clan. You may call me Arken. Now, I know a little something of ancestral duty. So, tell me: this 'Kuma', her influence and her power over you, do you feel it here and now?" It is not until Arken asks this question that Sadao realises that for the first time in hours, he does not feel the itch of Kuma's curse in the back of his mind, driving him towards the object of her desire. (edited)

Sadao lifts his head and stares back at Arken. "I don't. But how? Are you doing this? Can you free me?"

"Perhaps I could," Arken admits, "for a time... but to do so would bring the ocean down on your friends. Have you considered how you might free yourself?"

While disappointed, Sadao puts his mind to work without Kuma's obsession to interfere. "I'm sure it would require a sufficiently powerful mage—or more likely, priest—who can break curses. Problem is, we went to Kuma because she was the most powerful mage we'd heard of. Aside from you, Arken-sama, I don't know where to begin finding someone who supersedes her... but that reminds me." "There is more to the story. We sought her out to find out what she knew about the leviathan that has begun emerging from these waters and destroying coastal towns. I encountered the beast myself, and it spoke to me through my mind. It was unlike any I'd ever seen, though I'd long studied accounts of such strange entities in our family's most apocryphal tomes. Do you know anything about it?"

Arken points up and above Sadao their blank, white surroundings blur and swim until an image forms. It is the mouth of the Obsidian Maw lost in the oppressive darkness of the waters directly above the runestone. A black disc with a faint white rim crackles with sparks of magical energy. Tentacles, scaled limbs and feathered tails are all desperately trying to pull themselves through from somewhere else, but all but the largest are kept at bay by the crushing water pressure. "It is not of your world," Arken confirms simply.

Sadao watches with awe and a touch of fascination. Seeing the bizarre creatures only described in the texts he'd taken a liking to in the flesh, like the leviathan earlier, was incredible. But this did have new dangers. After all, they couldn't be plied by favors or logic, like other magical beings. "So the runestone itself is keeping them sealed? But the Leviathan got through, and... maybe that false hydra, too?"

Arken shakes his head. "They are drawn to my power," he explains, "and I have lain here so long that the wall between our worlds has weakened to the extent until, finally, some could break through."

Sadao's eyes widen. "Then, what can be done? Does removing the runestone even matter at this point?"

"Oh, yes," Arken assures Sadao with an affirmative nod. "In time, the wound will heal fully, but my absence will already allow it to close significantly."

"Well, that's a silver lining, I suppose. That still leaves the issue I mentioned: once I leave this place, I'll be compelled to bring it to Kuma. Although..." The bard pauses. "It might be safe with her there, if it can't stay here." He looks back at Arken, and jumps to add, "Just a thought. I still don't know what she wants with it!"

"I am not your master, Sadao of the Huiya clan," Arken laughs with a friendly shake of his head. "You must follow your own heart, even if it takes you where this Kuma cannot go. I must admit that I have never been wielded by human hands before. It will be a new and interesting experience - the first in more than a millennia! I look forward to seeing what you will build." The empty, white surroundings fade from sight and Sadao once more finds himself poised with his arm stretching into the water. High above, the black portal from the bard's vision with Arken swirls and broils; a living engine driving the Obsidian Maw itself. In the distance behind him, Sadao can hear the oni rapidly gaining on his friends. The more he stretches into the frigid water to grasp the runestone, the more his shoulder pulses as Kuma's ink shrinks away from the runestone's protective bubble.

Sadao's eyes refocus as he returns to his present surroundings, the sounds of struggle not far away. With no more time for doubt, he presses onward into the water, diving in headfirst. (edited)

As Sadao's head passes the surface of the water, the black veins climbing up his neck slither down and away into his torso. Once more, the bard finds his mind clear of Kuma's influence, but, as he grasps the runestone, it also becomes clear that he has other problems to worry about. Although the witch's grip on Sadao fades, so too do her powers, including his ability to breathe like a creature of the ocean. (edited)

Sadao expels a burst of bubbles as he realizes he can't breathe underwater for the first time in days. He tugs himself free with the runestone in his hands, spitting out seawater and shaking his head and hair dry. He gazes on the obsidian gemstone for a moment, before safely storing it in his bag, and taking to the air once more to find the others. (edited)

As soon as Sadao returns to the bubble of air beneath the ocean, he can feel Kuma's influence slowly creep back over him as the ink in his veins returns to his head.

Sadao halts as he feels the black ink come over him again. There wasn't much time for experimenting, but the water had worked... He pulls out a waterskin and empties it. Returning to the vortex, he fills the waterskin to the brim with the seawater, and tries a sip, watching the ink in his arms for a reaction.

Sadao gags and retches upon drinking pure sea water, but it seems to have no effect on Kuma's mark on him.

Sadao promptly dumps the contents of his waterskin out, thankful no one had seen him do that. Knowing what would happen if he left without purging the mark somehow, he mutters a word of prayer and takes a deep breath, before stepping into the vortex one last time to immerse himself fully in its waters.

This far beneath the surface, the pressure of the ocean above Sadao coming down on him should be utterly crushing in the most literal of senses. However, the bard is in far too much pain to notice. Thick, black ink rushes from one side of his body to the other, in an attempt to escape passing the surface of the aquatic barrier that held the obsidian runestone. Blood vessels burst from the sudden change in conditions both within and without. Then, finally, as Sadao pulls his second leg through, the congealed mass of the oil slick that the witch has placed upon his mind explodes out through the end of his foot. Submerged within the column of water, the bard barely hears the wet splat as the black mass hits the ground in a spray of his own blood. It seizes, writhes and raises pseudopods that make it look strangely alive. Some distance away, the oni are finally gaining on Ryuz and the others... (edited)

Koide seeing this oozing form emerge from Sadao. Is this a manifestation of Kuma's power? The warrior doesn't hesitate, if this will free Sadao, she would have to take it. She forgoes the void and charges in to carving at the oily jelly. She opens her mouth to give a bestial yell, but her mind is the only one to hear it. 'I should have never left you, but I will save you.' (edited)

Seeing his friend in danger, Tatsu launches himself forward, pushing the limits of his body to reach Sadao and the strange creature that is threating him. On the last steps he jumps and launches a flying lateral kick to the weird, black slug, hitting it in the center of its form. He isn't sure if that thing was hurt at all but some of it sticks on his foot, like tar. Trying to hold his breakfast the monk stomp a couple of times trying to get it off his foot.

The foul slime creature clings to Tatsu's leg, slithering up his body until it finds the mouth and pushes its way inside. The unpleasant sensation makes the monk heave and retch.

Lyrel glances back to Ryuz a short distance behind as all the others begin running up towards Sadao and calls out. "Quickly, Ryuz, perhaps Sadao has discovered a path for us out of this place!" He spots the oni rapidly gaining and slows his breathing as he shifts his stance in that of the Bladesong, the ancient form of his people. With a rapid flourish of Dōngfēng, the blade begins to crackle with electricity before Lyrel slashes the blade through the air, sending the energy streaking through the air, past Ryuz, and towards the oni. Unfortunately, the alacrity of Lyrel's attack causes the crescent shaped lightning to hit the ground! He then turns and begins running towards the others.

From within the cylinder of water, Sadao lets out a gurgling scream as his foot expels the creature. By the time he finishes reeling, he sees the thing starting to attach itself to Tatsu. he reaches his hand out of the water and grabs the monk's arm, pulling him in with a sharp tug. Sadao paddles out of the water, landing on his hands and knees. He tries to stand, but has a more difficult time than expected on his injured foot. Once he does, he sees the slime having just been expelled from his monk friend. He scowls at the ooze, and performs the hand signs and incantation once more to summon another barrage of ancestral shades. Cloaked in golden light, they focus on the ooze. "This is between me and you, Kuma!" (edited)

Still recovering for the disgusting sensation of the thing crawling up and entering his mouth, something pulls Tatsu and suddenly he is under the water, trying to hold his breath. An excruciating pain goes through his body, from his stomach to his chest and across his left arm, which is the last part of his body entering the cascade. His left hand seems to explode as the creature leave his body and Tatsu screams and coughs , but despite his pain he puts his left hand inside too to make sure nothing of the creature remains He is amazed by the wisdom and bravery of Sadao-san

Viraj follows the energy Lyrel sends flying through the air behind them toward the oni, then back to where Sadao flew off to. The rajani man pauses his gait, glancing bout unsure what to do. Finally, he notices the remains of some unfortunate, spiny crustacean. "Well, since they seemed determined not to give up the chase..!" He says scooping up remains and hurls it in the direction of the pursuing demons. "Greimmey lesh birrag!" The long-dead sea creautre bursts apart, its spines peppering the sandy ground. Soon a large area of spikes magically appear and then sink into the sea floor. "Maybe that will cause them to think twice!" The druid pulls his axe from his back to be ready should that not be the case. (edited)

The two gozu roar and snarl as they gallop across the ocean floor towards the Ajentodon, undeterred by the eruption of Viraj's carpet of chitinous spikes. Nevertheless, the druid's spell does pose a significant obstacle to the oncoming oni, provoking a display of brutal ferocity from the daemons upon reaching it, as they attempt to smash their way through towards Ryuzuko. However, the pair make little progress and eventually stop to fight amongst themselves. The enormous monsters bellow, roar and wrestle, until one lifts the other clear off the ground and hurls it at the dragonborn! The rapidly incoming gozu catches the paladin off guard, smashing into Ryuz with an almighty crash that drives him back several feet. The dragonborn tastes iron on his tongue as a rib cracks from the impact, but manages to avoid being knocked off of his feet.

Quickly holding his odachi up to block the impact, which staggers him back for a moment, crushing his ribs from the stress. The dragonborn snarls at the pain as well as his foe before him before grasping his amulet of Takemikazuchi. "Kami wa mamoru..." The ronin recites as he while securing his massive blade to his back, a golden light, etched with sparks of lightning, enveloping his body. He then reaches behind his back, grasping Rakurai and his shield and brings them to bear against the fiends. "Savage beasts, you will not take me that easily!" (edited)

Koide looks back to the roaring pair of creatures against Ryuzuko and then to her blade. 'Out of oil.' she ponders. She hadn't tried in a while, but as she moves in close to the magical ooze, she considers the possibilities. With her right hand she grips her blade in a defensive stance. She outstretches her left moving her forefinger and thumb in a specific rotation, aligning the angle of her eyes to the creature, and make the motion of her lips. Igni.

Her irises redden and glow with the embers of the magic dormant within her. Sparks surge forward giving way to red and then white hot flames erupting from the palm of her hand. The warmth caresses Koide's face and exposed arm, but broils the oily magical residue. The ooze writhes in pain with the flames licking across its amorphous surface. Shrieks escape from the hissing form as pressure forces the entity to expand from rising pressure. It reaches futilely with a fiery tendril toward Sadao before losing its composure and collapsing into a dried black stain on the ground. Koide sighs, feeling her reservoir of magic spent, 'It is done.' (edited)

Feeling the pain on his left hand, the last part of his body entering the waterfall when Sadao pulls him in, Tatsu screams and he coughs as the water enter his lungs. This is not like he used to meditate under the spring waterfalls in the mountains. He has to muster all his strength not to be crushed by the force of the water and he steps out, near Sadao.

Domo arigato - he says to his comrade, gasping for air - Please allow me... - he says passing a his right hand below Sadao's shoulders to help him stand. As he does so he channels some of his inner Ki into his friend to help his body heal the wound at his feet. They will need to move swiflty to avoid both that cursed slime and the oni on their backs.

(edited)

As Lyrel closes the distance from the oni, he hears a commotion behind and turns to see Ryuz engaged with one of the creatures and the other rapidly gaining on the dragonborn warrior. He curses, realizing that Ryuz had not continued along with him, and stops; he could not leave Ryuz to face the oni alone. Once more he swirls his left hand around the sapphire pommel of his ancestral blade, drawing a wispy, cloying energy out of the gem. He then things the energy into the air as it coalesces into a mist that soars across the distance and settles itself over the two oni. The mist then seems to thicken into a fog that begins to wrap itself around the oni's forms... almost like ghostly appendages that grab and hold the daemons! "Ryuz-san needs our help! Whatever you are doing, hurry!" His clear voice calls out to the others!

Sadao braces himself for the ooze's attack, but before it can, a burst of flame washes over it, boiling it to nothing. Sadao flinches back from the heat, but as he realizes it's not harming him, he looks again, and sees Koide, silhouetted by the remaining embers, looking every inch like a dangerously beautiful fire goddess. "Oh..." Words failed him. "Thank you, Koide-san." Lyrel's voice carrying across the distance snapped him out of his reverie. "We're on our way!" He responds. He steadies himself on his pained, but no longer debilitated foot with Tatsu's help, and at his gesture, the golden warriors follow him as they head for the others. (edited)

The oni before Ryuzuko strains against the spectral arms conjured by Lyrel, but cannot move to swings its monstrous limbs at the dragonborn. The other yanks and pulls at its restraints, slowly forcing its way through the field of chitinous spikes towards the ronin. Rakurai flashes, but its point is cast aside by a limb with hide as thick as a man's arm. Another gargantuan fist slams down on Ryuzuko, but, warded as the dragonborn is against its fiendish nature, the strike finds only the solid bulwark of the paladin's shield.

"Todoroku Rakurai!" the dragonborn shouts with a roar of thunder as he hurls Rakurai between the oni. The magical spear screams, instantly impacting one of the arms of the fiends and discharging a bright flash of lightning which courses through them. Ryuzuko then recovers his weapon in the brief time the creatures are distracted, the power of Lyrel's spell keeping them at bay so he may escape safely. He gets a good distance away before striking the ground with the front of his foot and pivoting to face the beasts, spear and shield at the ready once again.

Viraj stands behind the stout dragonborn, looking clearly impressed by the fortitude of Ryuzuko displays as he absorbs the impact of the thrown demon with seemingly little effect. With Ryu in retreat, the druid moves to join him but not before scooping up a small urchin and tossing it behind them. As before, the creature's spines burst apart and litter the ground. "Hah! Way to stand strong, my firend!" the Rajani says as he strides up next to Ryuzuko. (edited)

Koide sheathes her katana and leaves her hand resting on the hilt. From across the way she glares at the Oni attacking Ryuz. 'There isn't much I can do there, but they don't have to know that.' She hated the feeling of vulnerability. All the years of plotting to avenge her family's killer, and she had yet to prepare to face them. 'Disgraceful.' She gives Sadao one last glance, 'but you are okay... I pray.' She shifts her gaze, and pushes the emotion from her mind embracing the void, and charging into the fray. (edited)

Lyrel watches his spell wreaking havoc upon the oni and Ryuz holding his own against the demons as his companions rush up to the dragonborn's defense, Lyrel slashes through the air once more with Dongfeng. Another bolt of lightning streaks through the air, this time impacting into the oni's side with minimal results. He then slashes the air once more, cutting a hole into the fabric of reality, and steps through it 30' closer to the melee. He rushes forward as quickly as he can, with his blade leading the way.

As they run, with Tatsu at his side, and Koide leading the way, Sadao feels a light pulse from the runestone. He takes it in his hand again, and focuses on it for a moment. With a blink, he suddenly finds himself in the void once again, with Arken right behind him as he turns. "Arken-sama, I need to use the runestone's power to fight the demons down here with us. Will you heed my request?"

"Hello again, Sadao of the Huiya clan," Arken greets the bard as he appears. "I can do what you ask, but, once my power is turned towards another purpose, the magic holding up the ocean above you will begin to degrade and collapse. Are you ready?"

"Alright. As long as you can help us make a way out of here when we're done." The bard extends his hand to Arken to accept his power.

"Gather your friends to you," Arken explains, taking Sadao's hand. "The runestone will forge a conduit that will shield you from harm, but any who do not stand together with you will be consumed along with your foes."

Sadao nods, and closes his eyes to return to the outside world. When he comes to, he struggles to pick up the pace and catch up with the others. "Everyone! Forget the oni, the ocean's about to collapse! Come to me, this can protect us!" He holds the runestone above his head.

Helping Sadao walk Tatsu tries to beckon the others towards them.

The gozu barrel towards Ryuzuko dealing two devastating blows that almost knock the paladin off his feet. There's a sharp stabbing pain and the dragonborn coughs blood as his previously broken rib punctures his lung.

The battered ronin holds his side with his spear hand as the shearing pain courses through him, his protective magic subsiding from him. "Kuso!..." he manages to let out with another spray of blood from his mouth. The dragonborn then pulls his head back, channeling draconic energy, and letting loose a frigid blood-filled mist which barely manages to bite at the oni's wounds. Ryuzuko then falls back towards Sadao and the others, letting Lyral's magics continues to hold the persistent and unyielding oni at bay as much as it can."cough... Hurry...khak". he manages to let out before coughing up more blood as he turns back to face the oni, barely holding his spear and shield up as he prepares for another monstrous attack from the fiends. (edited)

Viraj hooks an arm underneath one of the injured dragonborn's to provide Ryuzuko some support. "Be well, fighter of giants!" The druid's words mend the wounds. "Let's hope our friend found a way to deal with these demons," he adds, unsure of just exactly how much hope they should have. As some guard should Sadao's new trinket should fail them, Viraj pulls out a small bit of reed from a pouch and places it between his lips. He takes in a breath through the hollow stalk. "Taryn dt'ennal stiagh!" he intones as he exhales. "There... We'll at least be able to breathe now if the waters come down on us." (edited)

Koide stops her charge, drawing her blade out and up into Poste di Falcone, pivoting on her foot to covert her momentum to poise. She takes a few steps back to draw near to Tatsu and Sadao to protect them for whatever they are about to do. She nods to the pair, but looks toward the walls of water expecting them to collapse at any moment.

Lyrel watches and waits for everyone to gather around Sadao, especially the severely injured Ryuz. He stares across the battlefield at the oni, before slashing with Dongfeng and sending another arc of lightning streaking into the creature before retreating to the others. He continues to watch the oni closely in the event Sadao is unable to make good on his promise. "I think we are all ready, Sadao-san. Do what you can."

Sadao looks to all of his companions, lastly to Lyrel, as he approaches. "Yeah, what I can," he says confidently. Though inwardly he is much more unsure. I barely know what this thing can do, much less how I can control it! Having a dialogue with the spirit dwelling inside of it had helped, though, so... He holds the runestone out in front of him, pointing it towards the gozu. "Arken-sama, I call on you. Protect us from harm!" The ancestral shades surrounding him begin to disappear, one by one, as he channels his magical energy to the artifact instead.

The runestone flares with a brilliant black light and tremors shake the ground around the Ajentodon. Slowly, they begin to rise into the air on a plateau of rock, leaving the ocean floor behind them. The gozu throw themselves at sides of the column as it ascends, reaching up to try and drag those atop it down. Most of their attempts are in vain, but one enormous hand comes flying up over the edge to wrap itself around Viraj's ankle. (edited)

Almost as quickly as the gozu appears, Ryuzuko is upon him, Rakurai striking through the air like lightning. The first strike makes its mark, leaving a gapping hole in the creature's forearm. "Fukami no fīndo ni modore!" The dragonborn shouts as the second thrust, charged with lightning, digs into the first and drives the spear deeper into the creature's arm. The spearhead then explodes in a thunderous blast, tearing the fiend's arm in two and forcefully launching it from the platform before it plummets to the ocean floor. (edited)

Viraj shields his eyes and turns away as Ryuzuko rears back to strike at the arm of the oni. Don't miss... I'd like to keep my foot!" The Rajani suddenly finds himslef rolling away from the edge, now free of the weight around his ankle. He stands and approaches the edge of the rising plateau. "That was a close one. Thank you, Ryu!" Viraj reaches down and, with a firm pull, removes the demon's hand that was still grasping his ankle. "I owe you one!" He offers the trophy to the dragonborn then glances back over the edge watching the oni fall to its doom. (edited)

Lyrel leans over the edge of the platform to hurl a parting arc of electricity at the gozu as it tumbles back down the rapidly growing spire of stone that the Ajentodon are riding upon. However, the creature's motion is too chaotic and the bolt finds only more rock. The spire continues to rise up from the ocean floor. It even seems to be accelerating. From this high up, one can see how drops of water are beginning to drip through what was previous a perfect torus of surface tension. Then, just as the spire is about to pierce the top, whatever magic had still been holding the sea at bay finally dissipates and the bubble bursts. An ocean of water comes crashing down on the strange landscape below, but the Ajentodon are spared by an invisible sphere of force encompassing the plateau upon which they stand. Water rushes past until finally they break the surface and are lifted into the sky. All around stand the seven other island spires that surround the Obsidian Maw. They appear to be crumbling into the ocean and the maelstrom has shrunk significantly. Down at sea level, the Baochuan can be seen casting off in order to avoid falling chunks of rock from the island at which it had been moored. It appears to be making for the new spire that has emerged from the deep.

"That... worked. Not quite the way I expected, but... it worked! Yeah!" Sadao breaks the tension with an exultant cheer. "And I'm freed!" He breaks off to look at the others, particularly the battered Ryuzuko. "Oh, I nearly forgot. Let me help, Ryu-kun." He limps over on his injured foot and speaks a word of power in ancient Xingongese, conjuring a healing spirit. This time it takes the form of a lily-white snake, which slithers up onto the dragonborn and gently coils around his midsection. It sinks its fangs into him, but instead of additional pain, he feels relief. Sadao examines his wound as it does so, ensuring they heal properly. "You withstood a great deal from those things. I'm shocked you can even stan-" (edited)

Koide release the void and drops her katana to enwrap Sadao in a fierce hug.

Sadao is cut off by Koide's sudden embrace. Blushing hard, he starts to ask what the matter was, but stops. He remembers the look she'd had when facing down the ooze that represented Kuma's hold over him, before destroying it with extreme prejudice. That had infuriated her. He felt dense for not picking up on it sooner. Wordlessly, he shifts to put his arms around her in return. After a few more moments, he extends one arm to bring Ryu in as well, and casts a teary-eyed glance at Viraj, Tatsu, and Lyrel, welcoming them.

Tatsu was speechless. Not even in his wildest dream he would had imagine something like what he and the others had experienced. He looks to his left hand, Still painful he bandage it with some silk warps of his forearms as he nods in acknowledgment of Sadao’s words to Ryuzuko. Then Sadao and Koide hugh and he locks his eyes in the ocean below, trying to give them some kind of privacy. That’s why he doesn’t notice Sadao’s invitation in the first place, but when he does he join then letting all the stress and fear dissolve with the want of the friendship.

Lyrel lets out a sigh of relief as their escape, but stares in curious awe as the rest of the islands begin to crumble and fall. 'This will reshape these waters for years to come. Hopefully for the better.' When he turns to look at the curious artifact held by Sadao-san, he notices the teary-eyed look from Sadao as he embraces Koide. For a moments he eyes the public display of affection and vulnerability with a dubious gaze before a wry smile crosses his lips and he joins the others. 'Humans and their emotions...' "You did very well, Sadao-san. Whatever you did, it was likely the main source of our survival."

Viraj smiles at the bard and shuffles into the group. Stooping slightly, he wraps his large frame around his friends. He offers Sadao a comforting pat upon the back and reassuring nod. "I think we're going to be okay."

"Thank you Sadao-san..." Ryuzuko lets out as the adrenaline subsides. "I do not think I could have held out any longer..." He turns to watch the scene before them, allowing himself a moment of respite as he and his allies grow closer to their goal. The towering dragonborn also joins the group, placing his hands on Viraj and Lyrel. "I would not survived without either of your magic. Arigatou gozaimasu."

Lyrel looks up at Ryuz with a dismissive gesture. "It was nothing compared to the might of Ryuzuko-sama, standing before the might of two oni! We all do our part together. I am just one of many. You and Sadao-san deserve the praise for this day."

As the group hug dissolves, Sadao takes to watching the Baochuan gradually approach their spire, figuring they can descend down the side of it when it was near. Though this particular adventure had been a success, there were still loose threads that lingered in the bard's mind. Chief of which, was what to do about Kuma. While he thought, his mind returned to the original reason they had sought her out in the first place—to restore Koide's voice. He withdrew the runestone again and stared at it. It held up an ocean. Surely it could have this power as well? More than ready to try, Sadao closes his eyes and focuses on the runestone again, willing himself back into its confines, where Arken waited in the endless void. "Arken-sama! Please don't think less of me for calling on you again already. I have another request for you, and it's very important to me." "Someone... dear to me, has been grievously injured, and lost the use of her voice. She longs to have it back, and I long to hear it again. Can your power mend her body in that way?"

Arken sits cross-legged in the void, sipping from a porcelain teacup. A steaming pot stands on the floor in front of him. "Greetings Sadao, of the Huiya clan. Would you care for some tea?"

Sadao gapes, baffled. Not only had he effortlessly parried his plea, but he had an entire teaset somehow. "Tea? Where did you get that?" He shakes his head to regain his composure. "Uh... alright then." It wasn't as though time was an issue. However long he seemed to spend here, only a brief moment passed outside. The bard sits down across from the dwarf and waits for him to pour him a cup. "By the way, it's more common to just say Huiya Sadao. I was just being especially formal when we first met. And since we're familiar, my given name, Sadao, will do fine."

"Here, reality can be whatever you want it to be," Arken tells Sadao cryptically, offering him a second cup that wasn't there a moment ago. "Very well, Sadao. Come. Sit with me a moment."

Sadao accepts the offered cup, with a blink. "Whatever you want it to be, huh?" Wondering if he could influence things the same way, he looks at the tea in his hand. Focusing hard, he recalls the taste of a tea his mother made, on rare occasions when the mood struck her. Comforting and nostalgic, rather unlike the brewer. He takes a sip.

The fragrant aroma of the steaming tea is exactly as Sadao recalls it.

"...Wow." is all the bard can say, taking another sip and beginning to truly relax. "This place really is amazing. You must love it here."

"I must?" Arken echoes. "Perhaps. Of course, neither of us is really here. Now, Sadao, tell me about the one who is dear to you."

"Well, her name is Koide. She is... a bold, beautiful warrior, who saved my life more times than I can count. Just now, she destroyed the remnants of my curse before they could do me any more harm. I think I love her. But..." He puts his half-finished tea down, covering it with one hand. "...I also think she has feelings for another. An elf named Lyrel. They've known each other for longer. He left the group some time ago, but he quite suddenly reappeared, seemingly called to us because she missed him so. I can't just ignore that, even though it hurts." "So, I want to restore her voice. I want to hear it, from her, in her own words. Even if her answer is 'No.'" He stares off into the void as he finishes this thought, then heaves a sigh, almost relieved. "It feels nice to get that off my chest." He chuckles, though it rings hollow.

"Healing a loved one is a noble cause, Sadao," Arken agrees as he drinks his tea, "but first you must learn to harness the runestone's full potential. This spire is merely temporary and will crumble as soon as some other thing is asked of me. Permanency can only be achieved once the runestone has accepted you as its master, which can be a lengthy process."

"I understand. In that case, I'd better get to it. I suppose we'll be meeting again soon enough, if I'm to learn more... Arken-sensei." He takes one last deep drink of tea, and sets the cup aside, before closing his eyes one more and willing himself back to the present.

Ryuzuko takes the rope from his pack and begins to tie it around the severed gozu limb. Once he's satisfied he makes his way to edge, peering down the towering spire. "Alright, who's first?"

“I will be if you allow me “ says the monk approaching the edge and looking for a first place to put his feet so he can start descending (edited)

Koide moves in front of Tatsu, shaking her head no. She points to herself and the edge, before starting the descent. (edited)

Tatsu let’s Koide go first

The height and exposure of pushing out over the edge of the spire's flat top provokes a sense of vertigo and a small spike of adrenaline. The basalt columns are rough, abrasive and incredibly steep, while their hexagonal shape makes for a unique climbing experience. Although the descent is physically demanding, the steps in the columns provide foot- and handholds, making for a challenging, but surmountable task. By the time Koide reaches the bottom, the Baochuan is drawing close to the island, with some of the sailors on the prow waving to the Ajentodon.

Koide took the physical exertion to work through some of her thoughts from the past few days. By the time she was at the bottom, she was resolved within herself, even having a relieved smile on her face as she waves to the crew. (edited)

Sadao, for his part, seems deep in thought as he climbs down as well. This time, however, he remains attentive enough not to lose his footing, like on their earlier ascent.

Ryuzuko, as the last to descend the tower, follows close behind the group with his prize dragging it along the stone and sand behind him. The dragonborn looks towards the Baochuan, then to the sea around it. "Looks like Zheng He-san and his men managed to stay out of trouble. I don't believe I have the strength to fight another creature from this place..." He says before letting out a sigh of relief and then hoisting the rope above his shoulder and toiling towards the beach. (edited)

The Baochuan comes as close as possible to the island, before dropping anchor and sending out a row boat to collect the Ajentodon.

As the boat approaches, Sadao calls over to the sailors, in Honmin. "You all alright? Things got pretty crazy in there for us. Thanks for waiting!" (edited)

"Hail, Sadao-xiānshēng!" One sailor calls from the boat. "Are you all unharmed? The Obsidian Maw... it is gone. What miracle is this?"

"A little banged up, but we'll be okay! Something... really strange happened in there that made everything collapse. We'd better talk to Zheng-xiānshēng about it." The bard tries to undersell the story a bit, pretending as though he didn't have the artifact responsible in his bag at this very moment. He turns to the others and speaks a little lower, in Jedahnian. "You guys think we're okay to show this to Zheng He? It's not that I don't trust him, though..." This was obviously a lot to drop on a person. (edited)

"What exactly is it?" The dragonborn asks, currently splashing sand and sea water on the gozu hand in an attempt to clean what blood is still seeping from it.

"Well," Sadao starts counting with his fingers as he begins to list what they knew. "It's known to the world as Israphel's runestone. I can say from experience when I use it, that there is some kind of spirit inside who can get in your head and help you channel its power: Arken, the name I said earlier. Kuma wanted it rather badly, which is what concerns me now. And, last but not least, it wasn't just holding up that undersea sanctum, but it also maintained the barrier that's supposed to keep our world and another separate, and, apparently, the entire Obsidian Maw." He grows more visibly stressed with each item he enumerated, until he is practically shaking his whole hand stating the last point. He blinks, and goes back to smiling and waving at the approaching boat, trying to maintain appearances that nothing was amiss. "For all I know, it probably brought Lyrel to us too." This makes him pause again. They'd have to explain that, too. (edited)

Koide couldn't say much of her thoughts on the runestone, or how she hoped Sadao had been freed of the sea witch's curse. Instead she puts a comradely arm around the dragonborn's tall shoulder in support of his efforts below.

Lyrel pauses a moment at the name Israphel and Sadao's mention of a spirit residing within the artifact. "Sadao-san, you say there is something within this artifact? It speaks to you? You must be very careful, my friend. Israphel was an ancient archfiend conqueror from before the ending of the Belegdin era. I fear this spirit may be the lingering remnants of that oni." (edited)

Sadao turns back to Lyrel, his attention once again undivided. "An archfiend conquerer, you say?" He tries to line up this image with the calm, quiet dwarf he'd met, and can't rationalize it. "I didn't learn much about this during my schooling, so pardon me but, what was the Belegdin era?" (edited)

Lyrel's eyes seem to unfocus a moment as his thoughts drift back to the stories he'd heard from his great grand-parents as a young elf. "It is the period known as The Great Silencing when the gods were quieted and were gone from Arden for hundreds of years it is said. When Belegdin ended, the gods returned to this world once more." (edited)

"Whatever that thing is, just remember that the witch wanted it pretty bad, too. And we're still in the middle of her territory, I'd think." Viraj waves a had toward the water around them. "We should be cautious of more giant lobsters until we're safely back to the docks."

After absorbing Lyrel's brief history lesson, Sadao nods at Viraj's words. "I had something of an idea about what to do about her." He smiles and winks. "Let's talk about it on board."

Tatsu hear all his companions words and decide to remain silent. He is still too amazed by all the things that had transpired and need some time to reflect in all

The row boat comes to a halt alongside the towering pillar of stone and the sailors help the Ajentodon down from the rocks and into the small vessel. Lyrel receives several confused looks from the sailors, but it seems that any questions are to wait until everybody is aboard the Baochuan. Upon their return, a rope ladder is let down over the side of the galleon. Up above, Zheng He waits on deck.

As Sadao lays eyes on Zheng He, he prepares a cordial bow and greeting like normal, but a sudden memory brings a chill over him.

"...be done to prevent Baochuan's departure. We can only hope that Zheng He does not find what he is looking for out on the Obsidian Maw. Perhaps the gods will smile upon us and the kaiju will swallow the ship whole. Its power cannot be allowed to fall into their hands."

"...and if he does find it?" One of the other men ventures.

"Then we can only pray that those adventurers come to see the kind of man that they work for before it is too late."

Sadao still was not sure if he truly trusted Zheng He. He been friendly and accommodating enough, helping them hold their brief memorial service for Viraj's friend, and he'd been considerate enough to wait here for their arrival, never giving up. But he could've had his own reasons for waiting so long. Regardless, the fewer people that knew about the runestone, the better. "Zheng He-xiānsheng, hisashi buri, desu ne?" He gives him the traditional Jedahnian greeting with a smile. "Thank you for waiting. We would have been doomed if you had given hope and left without us." (edited)

"Welcome back, Sadao-san - all of you," Zheng He greets the Ajentodon with a respectful bow. "It is true that we feared that we might never see you again. Of course, with the Baochuan locked in the grasp of the Obsidian Maw, we were also left with little choice but to await your return." The distinguished entrepreneur cast an arm of his ivory robes out towards the ocean where until just recently the great maelstrom had raged. "It seems that you have done the impossible and even found a solution to this. Tell me; what did you find on that island and how did it bring you here?"

The young bard smiles as warmly as he can, though distrust had gripped his mind. "Well, as you can see," He says, gesturing to Ryuzuko's new trophy. "We found quite a bit of resistance. Among other things. Not to insult your crew, as wonderful as they've been, but would you mind if we discussed the details in private? Such as, how our friend Lyrel came to join us there, quite unexpectedly?" He lets the elf introduce himself as he wishes. (edited)

Lyrel looks at Zheng He and performs a bow of respect. "Honorable, Zheng He, it is good to see you once more. I regret that I was unable to properly introduce myself the first time we met. I am of the Noble House of Tylnier; I am called Lyrel."

Koide bows silently in respect.

A murmur goes up amongst the gathered members of the crew as Lyrel introduces himself. Where could the elf have come from? "Of course, Sadao-san," Zheng He replies, returning the greetings with a bow of his own. "Come inside and rest," he tells the bard, gesturing to the door that leads below deck.

Sadao nods, and makes for the door. He throws the rest of the party a fleeting look as he crosses, wondering silently: How much do we tell?

Tatsu bows and follow both Sadao and Zheng He lower deck. He replies to Sadao's look raising his eyebrows as saying "I don't know... everything?"

Zheng He enters his cabin and takes a seat in an ornate chair behind a desk that runs parallel with the Baochuan's port windows. Chi-Fu is perched nearby with ink and a parchment scroll and two men in black robes guard the door. "Take a seat," Zheng He declares, "put your feet up. You all look exhausted!"

"Winded, maybe," Sadao says as he crosses the room after entering. He has to squeeze past the two rather prominent dark-robed guards to do so. "You must excuse me, I hadn't noticed these guards of yours until now. When I requested a word in private, well..." He leaves the rest tastefully unsaid, but is clearly eyeing Chi-Fu and the guards. "I should think we've built a foundation of trust between yourself and us on this journey, fending off those kaiju attacks."

"Sadao-san," Zheng He chides good-naturedly, "you have your retinue and I have mine," the man notes, gesturing to the rest of the Ajentodon. "Nevertheless, if it would make you more comfortable, then I can, of course, dismiss them." (edited)

"It is appreciated, and we'll try not to take up too much of your time in return." only now does Sadao take up his offer and finds a seat, letting the others get situated as well.

Zheng He waves to his aides, who bow to him before departing. Chi Fu harrumphs in displeasure at having to relocate, but gathers his writing materials and also sees himself out.

Once the door is closed, Sadao feels more relaxed. "Well, where to start? After we made landing at that island..." Sadao launches into a vivid account of their journey through the island, and the demonic forces that hounded them from the moment they entered the thicket. He tells the tale—this leg of it, anyway—faithfully, leaving nothing out, up until he reached the part where they began to see visions in the abnormally smooth basalt cavern. "Koide-san saw, and could actually touch Lyrel-san! She pulled him through, which must have teleported him an incredible distance from his home." He motions to the high elf.

Lyrel gives Zheng He another bow. "I am still not fully aware of the intricacies of the magic involved in my summoning, but it was quite unlike anything I have seen; it was a mixture of different magics that blended together to draw me through or why it even called me specifically. Alas, it would seem to a mystery for the ages as it has now sunk beneath the waves."

"That's quite a story," Zheng He remarks, fetching a bottle of rice wine from a nearby cabinet and pouring a cup for anybody who wants one. "Where exactly is your home, Lyrel-xiansheng?"

Lyrel graciously accepts the offer of drink from Zheng. "I thank you, Zheng-xiansheng. My family's estate is located in Dalian, which is where I was when I was called here by the strange magics within the Maw."

"Quite the distance indeed," Zheng He notes, taking a sip from his own cup. "Is it common for scions of the house of Tylnier to be armed and ready for adventure at a moment's notice? Or was it merely fortuitous timing?"

Lyrel smiles mirthlessly at Zheng He. "My family learned long ago that the elves must always be prepared for war as our enemies are many; hence those like myself. Defenders of my people and those under their care. Tell me, Zheng-xiansheng. You are a learned man, surely you could assist me in identifying a certain mark I saw recently? Have you something I could draw upon?"

"Of course," Zheng He replies, passing Lyrel a roll of parchment and a piece of charcoal.

Lyrel takes the parchment and charcoal, then begins a rough sketch of the symbol of the Black Hand. Once finished, he passes it and the charcoal to Zheng He, carefully watching his reaction as he does.

"A seven-fingered hand?" Zheng He notes with interest. "There's an old children's story in Hong about a dastardly, seven-fingered Bo," he tells Lyrel with a grin, "but I'm afraid that nothing more sinister than that comes to mind." (edited)

Tatsu listen with interest not having heard of that tale beofre. (edited)

Sadao observes Lyrel drawing the symbol, feeling exceptionally tense as he does so. When he finally finishes, and Zheng He gives his dismissive remark, the bard quietly lets out a held breath. "Well, I'd argue there is some weight in fairy tales. But that's a topic for another time." Sadao smiles wanly. "Anyway, that's only half of our story." He continues to summarize their experience, up until the point where they reached the runestone. The bard is careful not to mention them acquiring or even seeing the runestone. "So we came upon a strange well, with water flowing upwards! When I touched it, it relieved me of my curse binding me to the sea witch. But before we could investigate further, we were set upon by great four armed daemons. Ryu still has the remnant of one. When they were slain, the magic supporting the underwater realm began to collapse. I can only assume they were magical guardians, linked to it somehow." His mixture of truths and half truths is clearly pushing it for the party, that had been there, but he hopes that this would serve for someone uninitiated.

"What's a Bo? Viraj asks, picturing in his mind a long staff with seven floppy appendages. The Rajani grabs one of the cups of rice wine, downs half of it in a gulp and raises in salute to Ryu, as Sadao recounts their adventure below. "That's our giant-killer!" (edited)

"This 'well'," Zheng He asks, "it must have been powerful indeed to break the curse upon you. What did it look like?"

"We had to climb up a spire to get to it. It was in the shape of a cylinder, with the water—seawater, actually—magically trapped inside. It kept extending upwards out of sight, presumably meeting the bottom of the Obsidian Maw somewhere." Sadao sits back, as if reminiscing. "Never seen anything quite like it. We didn't have time to take it in, though, because the guardians attacked." "After we managed a victory, the place began to crumble, as I said, and fill with water. We had nowhere left to go except the spire we were already on. We thought we were doomed, but inexplicably, the spire rose, and carried us above the waves. And of course, you know the rest." The bard completes his yarn, and studies the trader's reaction.

"This is fascinating. I have so many questions," Zheng He exclaims, clapping his hands together with a broad smile. "If this 'spire' was directly beneath the centre of the Obsidian Maw, then why did you not emerge from the water in the same place?"

"Uh..." Just when he was starting to relax, Zheng He's instant response catches him off guard. And gives him a renewed surge of apprehension. "Ahaha, you must excuse me Zheng-xíansheng, but you've lost me. 'The same place?' We walked a long way, and we weren't keeping precise track of our movement while underground, especially while fighting. I'm not sure if we were really directly under the center of the Maw, I only assumed as much." Sadao inclines his head to Zheng He questioningly. "Was our position really so strange?"

"Perhaps not," Zheng He agrees with a shrug. "How exactly did the well free you of the sea witch's sorcery? Were you able to enter it?"

Lyrel has been watching the exchange closely, listening to everything Zheng He says. After a moment, he interjects politely. ”Honorable Zheng He, we have fought a terrible battle and one of our members was grievously wounded. Perhaps we could excuse ourselves for a well deserved rest and recuperation? After we have rested, perhaps we could continue our conversation over food and drink?”

"Our friend makes a good point. Perhaps we can reconvene later? Ryu-kun had it the hardest out of all of us. We'd best make sure there are no complications in his recovery." Sadao rises from his seat, finding his rhythm again. "I'll be more than happy to go into greater detail then, Zheng-xíansheng! And share the story with more of the crew, so my comrades' bravery can be immortalized." He starts for the door, but turns. "Oh, and although I said I've been freed, I realize that this may not be entirely believable, especially since I haven't yet fully explained. Per your previous order, I will remain confined to my quarters, for the safety of the voyage and crew." He bows before Zheng He. I really don't want to be disturbed for a while, anyway, until I can attune to it.

"Of course," Zheng He concurs. "At least for the moment, it seems that we have succeeded in what we came here to do. Where will your travels take you next? Will you return south to Je'dahn?"

"It would probably be best to return there as soon as possible. That reptile-like monster was heading in that direction." Viraj's head drops. "Though I don't know what we would be able to do. It is almost two days ahead of us." (edited)

Koide stands against the railing on deck watching the sea, feeling the rock of the waves. She briefly considers the conversation below. But her companions were quite capable of handling that. She had come along way from that mission against the Garakin in such a short period of time, 'Losing your voice would do that.' she thinks smirking to herself. She had lost the revulsion of having to rely on others, eventually even growing to enjoy it, much to her own chagrin. But she no longer felt embarrassed or weakened by it; it was just a burden of the journey. Something that would like be part of her for many years to come. 'I wonder what comes next?' she ponders, though the thought crossed her mind. 'Definitely off the water.' Koide had a growing concern that Kuma might come for the stone now that is free of the maelstrom. And they were vulnerable while at sea. She starts to move to her chest, realizing it was left aboard the other vessel. She sighs. 'I'll tell them after the meeting.' she makes a mental note for herself. (edited)

"Even so, that may be for the best. At the very least, we can lend some aid to those who survived the attack." Sadao's fist clenches as he thinks of his father at home, and family estate. I hope he made the most of my warning. "Besides, we still need to find more clues as to this monster's nature, and why it's targeting the towns it does." He looks back to Zheng He. "One last question, if you'll hear it, honorable Zheng-xíansheng. It seems the kaiju we're tracking came first to Yingkou, and now Kitajima. Do you think there's an emergent pattern here, or any links?"

"What makes you think that they are one and the same?" Zheng He challenges. "The kaiju in Yingkou was reportedly a quadruped. It seems that several emerged from the Maw before you could close it. Do you have any insight into their origin?"

Sadao blinks at that news, not recalling that detail. "We have our work cut out for us, then. As for their origin, it remains unclear, from what we saw. If you'll excuse us..." He bows once more, and goes to the door.

Lyrel wished he could have had more time to examine the strange magics beneath the sea before it was collapsed, but it was either that or possibly face death against more of the oni. Who knew how many more had lingered in the darkness. He follows Sadao out, waiting until they were far from earshot and leans in to whisper. "Is there anywhere private on this vessel that we could speak?"

Sadao glances up and down the hall, before responding to Lyrel with a gesture, and another whisper—one carried by spirits as a message—"I've been trying to think of one since we set foot on this vessel. Our quarters will have to do." He motions to Viraj, Ryuzuko, and Tatsu as well. First, they ought to find Koide.

Tatsu bows politely to Zheng He and follow the others, starting to feel the long day in his body.

Sadao and his companions find Koide on deck, more or less where they left her.

Sitting crosslegged against the bulwark, Koide smiles as she sees the others finally free of their discussions with the Baochaun's captain. She lets the meditative breath escape before beckoning them over.

Sadao approaches, smiling as always. "You didn't miss out on very much. You look like you have something to..." Say? Smooth move. He cuts himself off, scratching the back of his head. "Sorry. Should we go below decks to plan our next move?"

Koide seems confused by Sadao's apology, but she takes his hand to stand up and join him. She just smiles and motions for him to lead onward. (edited)

Sadao leads the Ajentodon below deck to the modest cabin, but private cabin that he has spent the last day confined to.

Once they enter and get settled down, Sadao double checks for any eavesdropping before starting. "Alright, so I've been thinking. Remember that idea I mentioned earlier?" He outlines a plan to attune to the runestone, then allow Kuma to do the same, effectively splitting its power between them. To bind this deal, a new pact of non-aggression could be formed, one more mutually beneficial than his earlier curse. "...And that's it. We could get Kuma's information and cooperation this way, and without risking the destruction of this boat, and the bloodshed that might entail. What do you all think?" The bard completes his concerning explanation, seemingly oblivious to his comrades' stares. (edited)

”Trying to beat the devil with his game turns you into a devil” quotes the monk. ”I think it’s too risky and now that you are rid of her influence I do not understand why you must risk to be attacked to her again. You are the master of the Runestone now. It’s more likely that she will look for your demise now”

"I agree with Tatsu on this. Making deals with beings such as this Kuma, who only seek to further themselves, will only end in our own suffering." Ryuzuko adds in, standing tall by the entrance with his arms crossed. "She cannot be the only source of knowledge as to why the kaiju attack the shores of Je'dahn and Honmin. That stone held up the ocean and lifted the earth beneath us, surely it can help us find a more reasonable solution."

Koide nods aggressively in support of Tatsu and Ryuz's words. She had no intention of losing him again. (edited)

"Even if that new trinket of yours can't give us any information, I'm sure it can help us handle that over-sized crustacean if it shows up again." Viraj approaches Sadao and places a hand upon his shoulder. "Besides, if you feel like you're missing something after being free from the witch's influence I can think of some better options to fill that hole... Like my foot up your backside." The large Rajani gives a menacing grin while squeezing the bard's shoulder. (edited)

Lyrel sat quietly, digesting the information presented by Sadoa and thinking over his knowledge and experience with magical items, while the others dissuaded the young bard from his idea. "Not only that, Sadao, but I have never heard of any magical items sharing their powers between two different people. It is likely it would become a battle of wills and the greater would claim the prize."

With each additional point, Sadao's expression grows a shade more guilt-ridden. After Lyrel, he holds his hands up with a sort of halting gesture. "Okay, okay, you're all right, of course. Kind of a... stupid idea." Inwardly, he had to wonder if there wasn't still some shred of her left in him that would make him want that. But there wasn't any time for introspection. "Forget it. We should get ready for a visit from Ebirah though, and that means I need to continue my meditations with the runestone, if we want to really use it. Do you think we can warn Zheng He and the crew without letting them know what else transpired?"

Lyrel smiles and places a hand upon Sadao's shoulder. "No stupid ideas, Sadao-san, only stupid people who refuse to ponder such things. One cannot know the limitations of themselves until the test them. Now... as for Zheng... the less we tell him, the safer we will be. I do not have any evidence other than my instincts, but I believe he is a part of a shadowy cult." He looks directly at Koide with his next words. "One of the Black Hand. Like the ones who tried to murder my father, and that the Magistrate was seemingly part of. We must be very careful here, never go anywhere alone while on the ship."

Sadao nods. "Given what Li Hongzhi had to say about him back at the docks, I believe he is hiding his true nature from us as well. He's pretty good at it though, if so." Sadao sighs, and looks around the room, now growing worried they might be being monitored here, too. "I'm going to stay here for a while and finish communing with Arken. As for you all, I'd like you to stay too, but it might look strange if no one comes out to eat when dinner is served. It's up to you guys. Either way... please be careful." His gaze sweeps among all his friends, but lingers on Koide the longest. (edited)

The monk puts a hand on Sadao's shoulder. "You were wise not wanting to antagonize her. We must thread those waters with caution" Tatsu then stands and says "You have not to worry my friends. Only the water and the wind can wander free around a mountain. I will go outside and meditate at the door. No sailor could enter and interrupt your meditations while I am... " he smirks "just in the way" He then bows and goes outside and closes the door. He then sits, legcrossed with his back at the door and closes his eyes and begin to meditate. If any of his friends whishes to come out or go back in he will move of course but to any other he will be just there, cross-leged, eyes closed, breathing calmly.

Sadao sees Tatsu off with a grateful look. As he sits down to resume communing, however, he still doesn't feel at ease. He decides to take at least a little time to more carefully investigate this room beforehand. Starting with the walls, he works his way checking the back- and undersides of the various furnishings of the room, before finally coming to the large rug in the center. When he peels it up, he is shocked to discover a familiar-looking arcane circle. "Guys..." He calls their attention to it, as he removes the rug entirely, revealing the inscription.

Lyrel frowns before silently removing a spellbook from a pouch on his belt and begins to ritually cast a spell to detect the magical properties of the symbol...

"That looks familiar." Viraj says from nearby the door as he glances over to Sadao's findings. "That scorpion looks like what was carved on top of that pillar we climbed to the top of... Except that it doesn't have the all the other stuff surrounding it.

Lyrel's eyes glow briefly as he finishes the ritual and he spends several moments examining the auras of the magical properties of the symbol upon the floor that become visible to his enchanted vision. "This is a warding spell. You say that you saw a similar symbol in the Obsidian Maw? Did you happen to examine the magical properties of those symbols as well?"

"Koide-san examined it, as I recall. That one prevented fiends from entering the depths of the Maw." Sadao responds, examining the circle from a few feet away. "I wonder if it was meant to contain me in case things got too bad with Kuma?" (edited)

Koide thinks on it, and then nods.

Lyrel ponders this for a moment. "That is possible, I suppose. Did he know you were being sent into the Maw by Kuma for...?" he gestures towards Sadao's pack, intentionally not saying the word 'Runestone' aloud in the event someone was eavesdropping on them. "There is a good chance this is also an inwardly warding symbol, by that I mean... a ward used to trap an infernal presence inside the symbol."

"So this one works in reverse, huh?" The bard kneels and looks it over one more time, before nodding, and turning to Lyrel. "Oh yeah, he knew all about it. I kinda... told him everything when we got back to the boat after meeting Kuma." He grins sheepishly, motioning to Koide, who'd been too late to stop him. "Though I have some reservations about He, and I think you do too, but I can't really fault him for a measure like this after knowing I might be possessed by a sea witch." Once the group was satisfied with their investigation, Sadao reaches for the rug, and pulls it back over the circle. "Well, if that's all it is, it's definitely not a problem now." He kneels (this time away from the rug, just in case), and pulls out the runestone to resume his meditation. "No time to waste. I'll try to gain control over it as quickly as possible." He extends a hand, and gestures, causing a small breeze to issue forth, with a gold-tinged leaf appearing from nowhere. Just as quickly, a familiar tanuki apparates underneath the leaf, wearing it like a crown before it fades away. The raccoon dog stretches and yawns, baring sharp teeth. "Knew you couldn't get by without me. That was quite the show!" Sadao raises an eyebrow, thinking back. "You could see us that whole time?" Kinoh sits back on her hind legs, with a vulpine sort of smile. "Mainly you, and your surroundings. My favorite part was when you drank seawater." Frowning, and with a slight blush in his cheeks, Sadao speaks aloud. "Kinoh, go stand watch outside with Tatsu." The tanuki slinks over to the door, and waits for someone to exit or open it for her, to go about her task.

The moon hangs high in the inky sky, casting a gentle silver glow upon the vast expanse of the open sea. The Baochuan sails gracefully on the tranquil waters, its sails billowing in the night breeze. Shimmering lanterns cast ethereal light upon the intricately carved wooden planks of the deck and the scent of incense wafts through the air. Overhead, the stars shimmer like diamonds, creating a celestial canopy that stretches as far as the eye can see. At the helm, a seasoned seafarer with a weathered face and eyes full of wisdom, stands tall, steering the ship with expert precision, his eyes fixed on the distant horizon, where the sea melds seamlessly with the sky. As twilight deepens, the ship's crew, dressed in vibrant silk robes, go about their duties, diligently trimming the sails in perfect harmony, their movements synchronized with the rhythm of the sea. In his cabin, Sadao can feel the gentle sway of the ship beneath him, lulled by the soothing melody of the waves. The creaking of the timbers whispers secrets of forgotten eras, as if the ship itself holds the weight of history.

The bard sits cross-legged, eyes closed, with the runestone in hand. He pictures the item in his mind's eye, and makes a concerted effort to will himself back into its vast, ethereal confines. "Oshiete kudasai, Arken-sama. I must know all there is to know about you, and this runestone. I have to master it before Kuma or Zheng He, if he is what I think he is, interfere."

Koide rests against Sadao's cabin door. Her katana in her lap, feeling the back... and ... forth of the waves against the ship. She nods off, taking a momentary power nap, but attempts to be an additional barrier to any who would disturb the stonekeeper. (edited)

Kinoh stares at Koide all the while, after Tatsu leaves to go above deck. She occasionally brushed her tail or yipped at him for attention during his watch, but she doesn't try the same with the sober, younger warrior. The raccoon dog's eyes are curious, yet also judgmental, betraying some spark of intelligence. She almost seems to be sizing her up.

Mike

"Very well, Sadao-san. Let us begin." With that, Arken begins to instruct Sadao in the use of the runestone, which he explains will take several days to complete. The dwarf explains that the obsidian runestone holds the power of creation. It can produce almost anything that its wielder desires, but one must be thorough and detailed, since the creation will be exactly as specified. However, the runestone cannot bring back the dead and it cannot be used to destroy anything.

The next morning the skies are dark and stormy. The wind howls across the open sea, cutting through clothes to the bone, and huge grey waves surge and crash, making the great galleon rock and lurch unpleasantly.

Koide is rattled awake by the crashing of waves. She knocks twice on the cabin door before slipping inside to check on Sadao.

At the knock, Sadao's eyes go from a milky white to their normal cobalt blue. "Come in..." He yawns, noticing Koide. "Ohayou gozaimasu, Koide-san." He rises and stretches out, seeming rather tired despite the night of rest. He goes over to his pack and fishes out a couple of rations: wrapped onigiri (but a bit stale). "It's not much, but care for breakfast?" He smiles as he offers her one.

The huntress glances about the room for any signs of intrusion or danger. But brightens as she turns her attention to the man stretching from the bed. She nods in response to his greeting, and gratefully takes the offer food. She remembers the Sadao's pet from last night, and how it glared at her. As she tries the first bite, she realizes it was probably hungry was why. She point to Sadao and then makes a petting motion before pointing outside and then mocks eating her food.

Sadao raises an eyebrow before understanding. "Oh, right, Kinoh. I hope she didn't bother you too much. She likes to beg for more food than she ever really needs, technically being a spirit and all..." He looks to the door in thought. "But she does need breakfast too, and she deserves a treat for managing to stand guard all night. Excuse me." He reaches back into his bag, and pulls out some more onigiri, with salted salmon filling, and a handful of daigaku imo before heading for the door. Opening it, he sees Kinoh curled up in the corner. He kneels and gently sets the bundled food down next to her, but as he does so, the tanuki's head immediately raises, looking right at him. It seems she was already awake. "Sadao." She "sounds" much more serious than usual. "I hope you know what you're getting into. With her." He fixes her with an equally serious, but questioning look. "What's that supposed to mean?" "That means, you've been burned before. Kuma, your mother. And this girl... I spent all night trying to get a read on her, and came up with nothing. She could be dangerous. Humans are not all good Sadao. You need to be certain before you let her in." The bard frowns, and shakes his head before standing. "Enjoy." He says, though it's not very earnest. He closes the door and crosses back over to Koide to finish sharing the meal. Any traces of the 'conversation' he just had are wiped from his face by the time he sits down with her again. He simply savors the food, and the moment.

Being tossed about in his bunk by the rough seas, Viraj wakes early. He offers a brief prayer to the elements to continue to protect them on their homeward journey before grabbing his equipment and making his way to the main deck. The Rajani surveys the situation as the crew fights against the waves, looking for whoever appears to be in charge of the short-handed crew. "Could you use another hand?"

"Y'know how t'reef a sail?" Asks the same weathered seaman that Viraj has seen at the helm many times before. "They're short-handed up there," he explains, gesturing to where a few sailors are perched atop spars high above the deck.

Viraj cranes his neck to sailors above. Giving the helmsman a nod, the druid then proceeds to climb rigging to join them and assist the sailors in securing the sails against the high winds. (edited)

Viraj skilfully scales the rigging and makes himself useful getting the mainsail reefed up to the spar. Perched atop the yard, he can make out something dark moving amongst the waves some distance off the port beam. Whatever it is, it's fast and headed right for the Baochuan.

"You might want to get to safety!" Viraj calls the sailors over the flapping of the sails then points in the distance. The man then quickly descends to the deck and runs for the alarm bell. CLANG-CLANG. CLANG-CLANG. CLANG-CLANG. "Incoming! Port side!" (edited)

Tatsu was at the deck trying to help in whatever the sailors may need him to do. He hears the bell and runs towards Viraj with a rope to secure both of them before the crash hits the ship.

At the sound of the bell, Sadao's heart sinks. "It must be Ebirah, Kuma's servant. I hoped we'd have more time." He rises to his feet. "She wants the runestone, and he's not going back empty-handed. Ready for a fight?" He outstretches his hand to Koide.

Koide take Sadao's hand and pulls herself up. She looks toward at the looming threat and a silently gives a resolute nods. (edited)

As the bell begins to sound, Lyrel looks up from the book he'd been reading and grabs his blade on the way out towards the upper deck! The first person he comes into contact with, he inquires as to the nature of the alarm!

"There's something big headed for the ship!" One of the sailors tells Lyrel rapidly, before hurrying on.

Ryuzuko, standing tall on the highest point on the ship's hull, watches the horizon for the oncoming threat. At Sadao's call, the dragonborn recites, "Raiteiyo, koko e!" as he unsheathes his mighty odachi, streaking with arcs of lightning. "The better question, is this Epirah ready to face death?!" He shouts back toward Sadao, his blade quietly crackling as he makes his way to the edge of the ship to face the threat.

Tatsu hears Ryuzuko's words above the roar of the wind, and smirks and nods at him.

From his vantage point close to the gunwhale, Ryuzuko can better make out the shape moving through the sea towards him. It's big. Vast, in fact. Far too large to be Ebirah. A colossal cetacean creature rears its rounded head from beneath the waves and opens its jaws to engulf the Baochuan.

Viraj hustles over to the railing to get a better view, pulling his shield from his back to prepare for an assault from Ebirah. However, when the Rajani catches sight of the size of the approaching creature he can't help to feel awestruck and helpless against a something this enormous. "I never thought I'd tire of being on a boat, but these monsters are starting to test my resolve!" Viraj says with a shake of his head. He loops his free arm around the rigging to brace himself as the ship is about to be swallowed whole. (edited)

After emerging onto the deck with Koide and Kinoh, Sadao watches as the creature rises and bares its maw. His eyes widen, as he realizes its sheer size and intention. The tanuki whimpers from behind him. "Oh, you can't be serious!" The bard palms the runestone, and looks down at it. I'm not ready... Heedless of this, he runs forward anyway, toward the prow, and thrusts it in the direction of the incoming creature. Calling on his previous connection and lessons from Arken, he tries to channel its power. Create a barrier, protect the ship from harm!

Shadows swirl around the runestone and the smell of brine on the air grows hard and acrid. On the port side of the ship, the water between Sadao and the oncoming whale churns and froths, growing ever more white and solid, until colossal pillars of salt erupt from the depths! The Baochuan lurches and jolts from the impact as the whale collides with the vast barrier, sending the vessel surging forwards and away from its pursuer. The creature's bulk shatters the first of the glistening columns, filling the air with an almighty crack and sending great chunks of salt plummeting into the surrounding waters. The impact produces huge, rolling waves that rock the Baochuan yet again and the whale cries out in a bellowing moan.

"Tjat worked!" saus Tatsu "But it only slowed it... does anyone has an harpoon?"

Koide scrambles across the deck searching for a harpoon or similar weapon.

Sadao watches the pillars of salt spring forth with a mixture of triumph, and awe. He'd only begun to scratch the surface of this artifact, and it could do that in his hands? All the more reason not to let Kuma have it. He grabs the railing as the boat rocks in the resulting waves, and tries to think. So it has the power to create, though it can't destroy anything. What I didn't know is that it seems to only make things out of what's at hand, like how it made a spire by elevating the ground we were on before, and just now, it made those pillars out of salt from the seawater. Arken said I'd have to be specific and detailed, because it will be exactly as I describe it. Upon hearing Tatsu call for a harpoon, Sadao turns. "I could make one. Actually... let's think bigger!" He lifts the runestone and focuses on shaping some of the hardened salt leftover from the broken column into a series of aerodynamic, throwable harpoons, with hooked tips, like ones he'd seen before.

Sadao wields the runestone and it pulses with the same black 'light' that the Ajentodon saw emanating from across the sea almost a month a go now. The pillars holding the whale at bay begin to crumble and disintegrate into thousands of crystalline shards. Several ark through the air towards the bard, before landing with a clatter on the deck of the Baochuan. Each is shaped in the form of a long shaft tipped with a jagged harpoon.

The bard winces. He'd hoped to make more, but this amount would have to do. He calls over to the rest of the party, particularly Ryu, who'd proven best with a javelin. "Here! Whoever can throw the farthest, come take one—" He is cut off by the clatter of yet more harpoons, dozens of them, falling behind him onto the deck in a heap. His eyes widen, then he adds: "Scratch that, anyone with an arm, grab as many as you can carry!" "They might not look like much, but they're made of salt. If they pierce its hide, they're gonna hurt. Get ready for when it's near again!" "Take us along its side!" He yells to the sailor at the helm. (edited)

"You sure about that?" Bellows back Qiang, the weather-beaten old helmsman. "We've a good wind and that beast is floundering."

Koide takes a few steps over to these new armaments. She lifts one testing the balance and weight, feeling the texture, giving a soft squeeze to make sure it won't break in her hand. 'A harpoon made of salt,' she marvels. She brings it to bear and stands ready to attack. (edited)

Sadao turns to observe the massive beast. It was hampered, after all. Maybe with luck, it wouldn't catch up after all? Then again, this could be their best chance to finish it off. He looks to Koide and the rest of the group.

Ryuzuko cracks his neck as he picks up one of the salt harpoons, which begins to arc with the familiar lightning of the unyielding dragonborn. "It will reach us either way. Better to strike now while it is, floundering as you say, than when it's coming full force upon us." The harpoon in his hand charges with even more electrical energy. "However that should be a decision of the Baochuan's owner." Ryuzuko says as he briefly searches for Zheng He presence on the ship.

Tatsu takes one of the magically created harpoons "I would say that I am starting to get used to the wonders you can do Sadao-san, but that would be lying..." he says as he weights the weapon in his hands and gets ready to trhow it to the leviathan that is coming to destroy them all.

Sadao begins to see the sailor's point. He nods and responds to Qiang. "Belay that, then. We'll keep these as a last resort. Stay the course!"

Viraj picks up one of the briny javelins and eyes it skeptically. "If you're sure these will work..." The druid's empty hand alights. "I will try to slow it down with my flames until it gets closer for these. " He begins to drive a handful of the harpoons to have at the ready.

As the whale recedes into the distance, Sadao can hear Kuma's voice echo on the wind. "Run, if you must, little pet, but you cannot hide. As long as you carry my runestone I will find you."

Sadao watches the waves, as the sea witch's words reach his mind. "And we'll be ready." He says back. As the adrenaline leaves him, he turns and slumps against the railing. "I'm starting to think I'm bad luck for sea voyages." He chuckles, as Kinoh bounds over to him and licks his face. "'Bad luck?' That thing nearly ate this whole boat!" (edited)

As the tension aboard slowly ebbs, Zheng He approaches Sadao where the bard stands at the gunwhale. "Such power..." the man remarks, his voice low. "You have changed since you entered the Maw, Sadao-san. How are such feats possible?" (edited)

The bard's mood quickly reverts back to a guarded one, as Zheng draws near. Kinoh senses this too, and leaps from his arms and stands in front of him defensively, letting out a low growl with her fangs bared. "I think you are already well aware how, Zheng-xiānsheng." While he is still facing away from the merchant prince, he tries to slip the dormant runestone back into his bag, before too many lay eyes upon it. He speaks in Je'dahnian and keeps his own voice low as well, to avoid drawing suspicion from the crew. "I suppose the only question now is, what of it?" Every muscle in his body is tensed as he turns to look the older man in the face, waiting for a response. His eyes dart over to Koide, to the group. (edited)

"Show me," Zheng He whispers sharply in return with a conspiratorial grin. "What is it that you found beneath the waves? I must know."

"Don't." Kinoh's thoughts echo in Sadao's mind. But the bard slowly moves to comply. He wanted to know He's motives, and they were beyond deception at this point, so displaying the item, at the very most, would be fine, right? Sadao slowly, carefully, withdraws the runestone from his bag and shows it to Zheng He, keeping a bit of distance—and an upset tanuki—between them. He watches the other man like a hawk.

Koide sets the spear down slowly, as if no longer worried about the whale creature. She doesn't like where this conversation could be going. Her hand is free to draw the katana, dash forward, and clear the captain's smirk face from his body if needed.

Twin reflections of the many faceted orb glisten and sparkle in Zheng He's eyes as Sadao produces the stone and the man takes an involuntary step forwards. "Remarkable. This held up the seas and summoned daemons?"

As Zheng takes a step forward, the bard takes a half-step back, only to bump into the ship's railing. But Sadao can't hide his surprise at the man's words. "Yes. How do you know all of that?"

"Your story," Zheng He points out, as though it were obvious. "The well beneath the Maw. I can only assume that this is the source of its power. Magic strong enough to break the curse of the Sea Witch. What will you do with it?"

Sadao sweeps a hand over his face, remembering the description he'd given him. Of course he'd put one and two together. "All I really want is to keep it out of Kuma's tentacles. I'm not sure how yet, but given what we saw with the frequent kaiju attacks, this could be either the key to saving the world—or ensuring its ruin. And try as I might, I just can't see the Sea Witch using it with all of our benefits in mind." He gives Zheng He an appraising look, watching for his reaction as he starts to put the runestone away. "That makes anyone that holds it her target. Which brings me to you. It seems you organized this entire expedition looking for a find like this. Now that you've seen it, and know what it's capable of, and what its pursuer is capable of, do you still intend to take it for yourself?"

An amiable grin blooms upon Zheng He's chiselled features. "Sadao-san... after all our time together on this voyage, do you really think so little of me? The needs of the many outweigh the needs of the few. If you would keep this artifact safe, then we must take it beyond the reach of your Sea Witch — to the great desert of the Ardathian badlands."

Sadao thinks back to Li Hongzhi's words, said in private. That Zheng He was not to be trusted. They truly seemed to clash with the Zheng He they had gotten to know so far. Could he have been mistaken? It was still yet to be proven one way or the other, but Sadao has some hope. "You're right. A desert would be the best place. I'd been hoping to return to Je'dahn, but every hour we spend on these seas is a risk while we carry this runestone. By your leave, we should set a course at once." As he places the runestone back in his bag, he bows to Zheng He. "And, my apologies for hiding this from you and suspecting you. This voyage wouldn't have happened without you, and you've been gracious all this time."

Zheng He offers Sadao a dignified bow of gratitude. "Ardath lies far to the north, beyond the Obsidian mountains. If you wish to return to dry land with haste, then we should continue south to Je'dahn for now. We have a fair wind and Kitajima is but a few days away. There, we can resupply, make repairs and plan your journey. Not to mention that the kaiju are still at large. Perhaps this gem can do some good along the way."

Sadao nods with a smile. "Very well. To Kitajima, then!" He turns to Koide, standing closest by during this exchange. "We're going home. Home for most of us, anyway. I can't wait for you to see my family's estate, it's a wonder—" he cuts himself off, remembering the kaiju attack. "—if it's... still standing."

Viraj's nose wrinkles being reminded of the danger that was heading towards the town. "It will still be good to be home." The Rajani lets out a long, drawn-out sigh then turns to address Zheng He. "Excuse me... But have you had problems with demons or creatures of that nature?"

"I know a little of many things, but not first hand," Zheng He tells Viraj with a shake of his head. Hearing Sadao speak of his fears for Kitajima, the man turns to the bard with an idea. "If you fear that we will arrive too late... perhaps your 'runestone' could get us there faster?"

"Israphel's Runestone, technically," the bard corrects him. "And... possibly. It holds the power of 'creation.' What you saw me do earlier, creating pillars, then weapons out of salt from the sea, that was all I could think of at the time. I don't know if, say, whipping up a tailwind to fill our sails falls under that umbrella, but it's worth a try." He steps up to the prow again, and raises the runestone. Hear me. Create a southward wind! (edited)

The runestone pulses with black energy and the Baochuan begins to rattle and shake. Loose crates, timber and other objects slide towards stern as though the ship were tilting upwards congolomerating into a kind of propeller atop the poop deck. Slowly at first and then faster and faster, the contraption begins to turn, driving air into the sails of the ship. Meanwhile, the salty harpoons disintegrate into powder.

"Well, that's one way to make wind. This should speed us on our way, wouldn't you agree, Zheng-xiānsheng?" Sadao grins at the trader. At his feet, Kinoh eyes the obsidian runestone with curiosity, and faint concern.

The Baochuan lurches forwards as the wind catches the sails, rapidly picking up speed. "It is indeed, Sadao-san," Zheng He adds with a crooked smile. "It is indeed..."

For the next two days, the Baochuan glides across the sea at tremendous speed on its way south to Kitajima. It's early the next morning when Je'dahn's northernmost island finally comes into view, but it takes another full day to round the cape to the port's eastern facing bay. Even before the town comes into view, smoke can be seen rising from beyond the cliffs.

Sadao is visibly anxious for the rest of the journey that day. On the next morning, he rises early to see the island emerge from the horizon, and is pleased—until he sees the telltale signs of smoke. He stays out for the whole morning as the sun rises, with a white-knuckle grip on the railing.

The monk is at Sadao's side, but instead of anxiou he sits at the railring, his leg crossed and his arm resting on his knees. **"Whatever had happened has already happened Sadao-san. It will not prevent it or help anyone to be anxious about it. Let's see what we can do once we are there."^^

The air is thick with tension and the heavy scent of smouldering ruins as the Baochuan comes around the rocky cape and into view of Kitajima. An eerie silence hangs over the harbour. The usual sounds of a bustling port have been replaced by a haunting stillness and a pall of smoke hangs in the air, the acrid stench of burnt wood and scorched earth seeping into one's lungs. Gazing upon the shoreline, the skeletal remains of buildings can be seen, their charred frames jutting out like broken bones. The bay itself is littered with the wreckage of ships, their masts snapped and their hulls crushed. Massive footprints mar the mudflats along the shore, each one a grim reminder of the creature's colossal size. The whole area is a morass of churned earth and debris, the sea reclaiming what the monster has torn asunder. Further inland, townspeople can be seen moving about, their faces drawn with exhaustion as they clear rubble and salvage what they can from the wreckage. The occasional clang of metal on metal echoes across the bay as survivors try to rebuild their lives. Nevertheless, amidst the destruction, there are also signs of resilience and hope. Colourful banners flutter in the breeze, hung by the locals as symbols of their determination to rebuild. A group of children plays near the water's edge, their laughter a stark contrast to the grim backdrop. The crew of the Baochuan watch in sombre silence as they drop anchor in the bay. The magnitude of the devastation is overwhelming.

Sadao hears Tatsu's words, but doesn't respond. When they finally draw near enough to make out details, he lets out a sigh from deep within, as though he'd been holding his breath this whole time. He lets go of the railing, finally, and immediately crosses to the side of the boat facing the docks. "My father... I have to make sure he made it out alright." He seems almost ready to leap off of the ship before the gangplank has even been lowered. Kinoh stands quietly beside him.

With a low and angered snarl, Ryuzuko clutches his fists at the devastation laid before the Ajentodon. 'If only we had enough overwhelming power to prevent this needless destruction.' His gaze falls on the bard, Sadao. 'Maybe Sadao-san can be that power, or at least his use of the stone can find us someone who can.' "Yes, lead the way." Ryuzuko rests his hand on the eager man before striding down the gangplank himself, mostly to get his companion off his feet, but also in search of survivors in need of help along the way.

The air on Kitajima's battered docks is heavy with the scent of saltwater, mingling with the pervasive odour of scorched wood and debris. The tang of brine from the sea mixed with something acrid creates a unique and unsettling aroma that clings to the senses. All around, the sounds of recovery are ever-present. The rhythmic thud of hammers striking nails punctuates the air as makeshift shelters are constructed from salvaged materials. A group of women works together, their voices raised in a mournful yet defiant song as they clear away rubble. Children play in the midst of the chaos, their laughter a poignant reminder that life carries on, even in the face of devastation. The docks themselves bear the scars of the attack, with shattered pilings and twisted metal. Dockworkers toil to repair the damage, determined to restore a sense of normalcy to their once-thriving port. Fishermen mend their nets, their boats tied up alongside the Baochuan, eager to return to the sea and provide sustenance for their community. Amidst the destruction, there are glimpses of hope. A small market has sprung up on a cleared section of the dock, where vendors offer what little produce they can scavenge or trade for. The bright colours of fresh vegetables and fruits provide a stark contrast to the sombre surroundings, and the grateful smiles of the townsfolk can be seen as they make their purchases.

Laurel takes in the destruction with a stoic presence. ”Such was the destruction I witnessed on my journey to reach you all when Koide called for my aid. Whatever these creatures are, we must find a way to stop them before they destroy everything.”

Sadao leads the group through the broken remains of his home away from home. He tries not to look at the sheer amount of ruined familiar buildings, but it's in vain, especially as Lyrel calls attention to them. He shifts his pack to one side, feeling the weight of the runestone inside. If I could unravel its secrets faster... this wouldn't have happened. Here or elsewhere. He looks about as they enter the makeshift marketplace, trying to focus more on the familiar, friendly faces than the ruined locale. His eyes land on the Resting Shamisen, and he beckons the others toward it. "My family has history with this place. I'm sure my dad would've come here to warn them, as long as there was time." (edited)

In the aftermath of the kaiju attack, the Resting Shamisen appear to be providing shelter for many of the displaced folk with nowhere else to go. Most of the tables and chairs in the common room have been pushed to the side to make room for bedrolls and stretchers.

The atmosphere in the Resting Shamisen is sombre. A general air of disquiet and gloom hangs over the sunken banisters and cracked walls that only recently bore the mirth of music in their frames. Nevertheless, like the docks outside, an unmistakable quality of resilience fills the faces of those within. Families sit huddled together over hotpots of dashi to enjoy boiled meats and vegetables. Volunteers briskly pace the floor providing blankets and supplies as needed. A man bandaged widely across his torso and one arm grins from his stretcher before an assembled handful of kids, each eagerly watching as he shuffles a ball beneath a series of cups. As the party enters behind Sadao, a single young woman can be seen making her way up through the common room, her face awash with increasing desperation, despite the polite smile forced upon it. Of all the folks of varied backgrounds and cultures that make up the gathered townsfolk, none are so quick to standout, for no other bears the high-eared, bushy-tailed likeness of a fox, as she does. Moving from one person to the next, she can be seen asking some manner of question — occasionally holding up a hand as a spectral image of a man and a woman appear within it — and receiving only sympathetic shakes of the head in response. As she gets closer, the conversation becomes clearer and clearer, repeating again and again with only minor variations: "Have you seen my parents? Please, I lost them in the chaos... they look like this... no? Could you help me search for them then— ah, of course, sorry for bothering you."

Ryuzuko veers off from the party and approaches the woman. "Hajimemashite, may I see what your parents look like?" The towering dragonborn kneels down before the woman, with as kind a smile as his scaly snout can express. "Perhaps my friends and I could be of assistance."

"R-really?" From beneath the black rim of the wide conical hat she wore, the young woman — easily at least a head and a half shorter than the dragonborn — stares in awe through glassy eyes nearly as red with tears as the irises at their centres, then turns to examine the rest of the group. "Sugoi... I've never met a dragon before. You all look super strong..." She wipes a tear from the corner of her eye, then raises one palm up flat and with the other hand signs a series of fluid motions. Once more, the visage of two figures form within her palm. The first is a man, human with greying features complimenting a wizened face. "My father's name is Hiroshi..." The second, like the young woman herself, bears fur-lined ears that point upwards from the top of her head and a large bushy series of tails at her back. "And my mother's is Sora." "We... we got separated during the chaos. I've tried looking around a bit but with all the wreckage and mess and stuff I... I haven't had any luck." Her shoulders slump forward, but within a moment she stands back up straight, an eager expression replacing the worry. "I can't offer much, but I truly would be in your debt if you helped me."

Sadao paces the room, looking for a familiar face in the concert hall. He is so concentrated, that he barely registers the fox-eared maiden asking for help from anyone who will listen. When he does notice though, he hesitates. He had his own family to look for, after all. He considers how best to phrase this, while Ryu steps forward to offer their aid nonetheless. The young man shakes his head with a bit of shame. That's no excuse not to help someone so desperate. Dad can wait a little longer. He approaches, and hears her out. "Hiroshi, and Sora. Got it. Yeah, of course we can help. My name's Sadao, by the way, and this is Ryu. May I ask your name as well, good miss?"

"Ayana," she says with a bow. "Yoroshiku onegaiitashimasu." "We were in the town square for the festival. We're not from here so I was really excited to see the pretty lanterns! But suddenly the ground shook like heavy thunder and people started running and shoving. I tried to hold their hands tightly but the crowd surged and we were separated. I got swept away..." Her tails seem to almost deflate with her energy as she recalls the scene. "I saw it though — the creature — it was heading right for the square and... and..." Her lower lips quivers as more tears rush to her eyes. "...they got away, right?"

"Yes. I believe they did, and we'll reunite you with them." Sadao doesn't hesitate to affirm the girl's hope. It mirrored his own. "So, there's no need to cry. How about this? While we're searching, why don't you keep busy around here? There are others here who could use help that you could provide."

Ayana dabs at her tears and nods along with with the bard's words at first, but then stops. "Wait, could you take me with you? This place is no home and... and I don't want to be alone. I want to be there when you find them... even if... if..." She shakes her head, clearly trying her hardest to keep Sadao's affirmation in mind. "I won't get in the way, I swear! I follow directions well and my mother has taught me some spells, including how to mend wounds and stuff..." Her eyes look almost impossibly big as she looks between Ryuzuko and Sadao with a pleading smile.

Sadao raises his eyebrows at the request, and looks back at the rest of the party with a questioning glance.

Sadao notices that Koide has disappeared again. Koide had been quiet the whole trip home, numb to what loomed ahead, worried about the dangers from the sea. It seemed as if all were keeping thier spirits up, but the husk of Kitajima ashen ruins captured Koide's attention when they arrived. She had been here before. 'There was a bakery right here that sold the best honeycakes. They had a hint of cinnamon in the glaze. Her name was... that was it... Narita... she reminded me of what I imagined a grandmother would be like.' It had been over a year since she had been back. Caught up in thought she drifted from the others. 'It was here.' She stood at a destroyed building, the stone-framed oven charred in the rubble. Her chest heaves with a deep breath of frustration, and a frown creeps across her face. (edited)

Kyle [Arcadian]

The dragonborn stands to his full height and stares down at the kitsune. "We don't exactly have the best luck when it comes to not fighting the most dangerous creatures of this world. But if we stay in the city, we shouldn't come across those here." Ryuzuko looks around the inn, at the townsfolk all huddled together in fear. "I think your healing hand might be better served here...But it'll be fine to join us for awhile." He then looks back down at the girl, his dark and slit'd eyes glaring sternly. "However as soon as things look dangerous, you get out of there, okay? If everyone else is good with that." (edited)

The young fox maiden stares up in awe at the fierce glare of the dragonborn, but as the acceptance in his words becomes clear, she clasps her hands together. A deep rolling sigh of relief spills out from within her chest as the tears in her eyes halt their advances. "Hai, kashikomarimasu!" She bows again, "I'm sure nothing will happen I just... well, anyway thank you, Ryu-san." The relief evident on her face, her trio of tails bounce back up and she looks to the rest of the group that had as of yet remained silent. "Assuming it's alright with you all, of course. Hajimemashite, by the way." (edited)

Sadao looks to and fro upon noticing Koide's absence. He shakes off his concerns, though, knowing that this place was her home too—perhaps she needed to mourn its near destruction her own way. Viraj appeared to be getting drinks, so he gives his remaining compatriot Tatsu a nod for approval, and turns back to the kitsune. "She doesn't seem to scare so easily, Ryu-kun." He says with a small laugh. "If you can look him in the eye, then I'd say you can journey with us. So..." He takes a half step away for space, then performs a full, practiced courtier's bow. "A proper introduction then. I am Huiya Sadao, of the Clan of Peacekeepers. Yoroshiku onegaishimasu." He lifts his head, while still bowed, revealing a boyish smile under his mess of hair. "Nice to meet ya!" Kinoh, meanwhile, casually circles the fox-eared girl, and brushes against her tails. "Hm. If you all say so. I'll keep my eye on you, rookie." It's pointless banter, as only Sadao can hear her, but seems to come off in her demeanor. (edited)

"Shochraos Ryuzuko, of the Ginryujin no Zoku." Ryuzuko nods. (edited)

Upon their arrival to Kitajima, Viraj is thankful to be back upon solid ground. The experience of the past week and a half at sea has not been one he’d like to repeat, but seeing the present state of town, he knows he will likely not be so fortunate, nor will he allow himself to sit idly while there are creatures out there that can cause this type of tragedy. As the group makes their way through the ravaged town, the scene is sobering, and Viraj can’t help but quietly wonder how it compares to that of what his grandfather Brijesh experienced when his town was wrecked by the Empire – Surely a monster of this would be no match for an army? However, the resilience of the people here gives the Rajani hope, seeing the signs of the townsfolk already in the midst of rebuilding. Inisde the Resting Shamiesen, as Sadao turns to look for Viraj’s approval of the fox-girl, he finds he’s not there. Or rather, that he’s just now approaching with two fist-fulls of tankards. He hands one to the dragonborn and gestures for the others to partake. “You’ve saved us many times over on our trip across the Maw,” he says to Ryuzuko, though trying to remain quiet so not to disturb the others who are in no mood for revelry . “Thank you, my friend,” he adds giving a respectful nod to the dragonborn then downs his drink in few quick gulps. ”So, who’s this now?” he ask, noting the kitsune. (edited)

Sadao turns his head to Viraj, only to find a tankard in his face. He relaxes his posture and accepts it, having to use both hands. "Viraj, meet Ayana. She's looking for her family too, and wants to come along in search of them. Uh, before you mention it, we did mention that there'd be monsters." He takes a small sip of the huge drink.

Looking from where the curious Kinoh had scampered around her tails, Ayana's eyes widen once more as she cranes her neck to meet the gaze of yet another member of the group; the Rajani man towering over her nearly as much as the Dragonborn. A quick bow and introduction later, she gives Sadao a shrug. "Tell you the truth I don't know I'm all that concerned about any monsters after seeing you all." Her head turns from Viraj to Ryu to the others. "Actually, the way you've talked about monsters... is that why you came here — to stop that... creature?" (edited)

Upon disembarking the monk had been walking around the village, helping when he could moving debris but mostly trying to comprehend the destruction. Surely the Kaiju could haf chosen another path, but after a few moments trying not to attach himsself to the feelings of lose and death he really doesn't care, like a hurricane or a tsunami it is just a force of nature ot thinking or caring about them humans. So he tried to hang to tha thought not to be angry and to calm the fire that was burning on his chest. He walked in back to his companions when the girl is introducing herself. He remains in a second place, just hearing.

"Well, yeah. It's a bit of a long story, but we were... chasing it." Only now does the thought register as insane to him. Especially having gotten the closest to the creature himself.

"Rᴜᴅɪᴍᴇɴᴛᴀʀʏ ᴄʀᴇᴀᴛᴜʀᴇ ᴏғ ғʟᴇsʜ ᴀɴᴅ ʙʟᴏᴏᴅ. Yᴏᴜ ᴛᴏᴜᴄʜ ᴍʏ ᴍɪɴᴅ, ғᴜᴍʙʟɪɴɢ ɪɴ ɪɢɴᴏʀᴀɴᴄᴇ, ɪɴᴄᴀᴘᴀʙʟᴇ ᴏғ ᴜɴᴅᴇʀsᴛᴀɴᴅɪɴɢ. Tʜᴇʀᴇ ɪs ᴀ ʀᴇᴀʟᴍ ᴏғ ᴇxɪsᴛᴇɴᴄᴇ sᴏ ғᴀʀ ʙᴇʏᴏɴᴅ ʏᴏᴜʀ ᴏᴡɴ ᴛʜᴀᴛ ʏᴏᴜ ᴄᴀɴɴᴏᴛ ᴇᴠᴇɴ ɪᴍᴀɢɪɴᴇ ɪᴛ. I ᴀᴍ ʙᴇʏᴏɴᴅ ʏᴏᴜʀ ᴄᴏᴍᴘʀᴇʜᴇɴsɪᴏɴ."

He still remembered its words, the pain of its mental link, and the cold, alien stare it gave him, in momentary regard. He has a far-away look in his eyes, before he blinks, and gives Ayana a little smile. "We can talk more about it later." He takes a big swig of his sake.

Ayana’s eyes twinkle at the idea of warriors so powerful as to chase a creature like that, though she holds the thought to her and her younger self, to whom stories of the gallant and noble had long captivated. ”Of course,” she instead nods. ”Well I think I am okay then! Lead the way and I will follow closely, like a fly on papered walling.” (edited)

As Sadao glances about the Resting Shamisen for anybody who he recognises, he spots Nakamura Haruki, a musician who Sadao's father once hired as a tutor for his son. Haruki's usually neatly combed dark hair is tousled and his well-maintained stubble beginning to lengthen into a short beard. He's just come through the doors from the music hall's kitchens, wearing an apron of all things.

"Well, welcome to the fold, Ayana-chan." The bard winks a grey-blue eye at the kitsune. Both of those eyes then perk up as he sees his old music tutor enter from the kitchen, unexpectedly. "Excuse me, I just spotted a familiar face." He sets his half-finished mug aside, and crosses the room to Haruki. "We must have really fallen on hard times if people are flocking to eat your food rather than hear your music, Nakamura-sensei." He smiles broadly. "Hisashiburi, desu ne? It's been a while, huh?"

"Huiya-san," Haruki exclaims in surprise, greeting Sadao with a solemn bow. "I had heard that you were travelling abroad. It pains me that this is all that I can do for those who have lost so much more, but I help where i can."

"That's the Nakamura-sensei I know, though I almost didn't recognize you." Sadao returns his bow. As his pupil, a much younger Sadao had tried to style his hair after Haruki's for a brief stint, but it fell apart when he failed to maintain it. Now the two of them had very different flavors of unkempt. "I'm with some friends of mine, just over there. If you have the time, I could introduce you, but if not, I really just wanted to ask you about dad."

"It would be my honour, Huiya-san," Haruki tells Sadao, following on after the younger bard.

Sadao leads him over to the rest of the group. "Everyone, this is my old mentor Nakamura Haruki. He taught me to play the shamisen, and more besides."

"It is an honor Nakamura-sensei"says Tatsu with a bow slightly deeper than normal to show respect to his friend sensei. (edited)

"You must all have had the greatest of adventures accompanying Huiya-san," Haruki replies, respectfully echoing Tatsu's bow, before turning back to Sadao. "Your father was determined to make peace with the great spirit that devastated our home. He was greviously injured trying to communicate with it," the bard's sensei informs him regretfully. "I am told that his recovery is proving... difficult."

Sadao's eyes widen at the news. "Really?! Where is he?" Why'd he do that? I said it couldn't be reasoned with in the letter!

"At home, as I understand it, being tended to by your household," Haruki explains sombrely.

"I-I see. Thank you for telling me." Sadao barely remembers his manners and bows hurriedly. He looks to the rest of the group. "Sorry Ayana-san, but I have to go see him, now." His healing magic wasn't all that strong, but perhaps with the runestone... He crosses to the door, with Kinoh having stirred, and following right at his heels. He shows little sign of slowing down. (edited)

Tatsu bows to Ayana-san and he follows Sadao-san. He has little healing power but he will use it on his father without doubt. "Sadao-san" he says while they walk "Please whatever I can do to help your father I'll do."

"Yes, we will have to tell about all those adventures another time though," Viraj replies to Haruki then downs the rest if his drink and then finishes off Sadao's before following after. "Lead the way, Sadao. My healing flames are at your disposal, if needed."

"Sadao, before you go running off, listen to me. Your father... may not make it. If that's the case, you'll have to accept that. Just don't try to use the ru-" With a wave of his hand, Sadao banishes the tanuki in a gust of golden wind. He calls to the others over his shoulder. "Thanks, guys. I'm going to ride the wind there. If you lose me, just keep following the trail!" He bursts outside, instantly pulls out his shamisen, and plays a chord. As before, winds whip around him causing his clothes to ripple as he rises into the air. He jets towards his family's estate, just up the coast. As he flies, he spares a thought of Koide. We'll have to catch up with her later.

Tatsu runs as fast as he can to follow Sadao.

As Sadao takes to the skies, he can see Kitajima sprawled along the rugged coastline beneath him. The port's buildings are a picturesque blend of traditional Je'dahnian architecture and thatched roofs, their intricate, sloping designs adorned with curved eaves that give them a graceful, sweeping appearance. From above, the town resembles a labyrinth of narrow streets and alleys, winding their way between the tightly packed buildings. Small courtyards and gardens can be glimpsed from the air. The lush greenery of these hidden oases amidst the urban sprawl makes for a stark contrast with the earthy tones surrounding them. The hum of activity from below floats up to Sadao's ears, mingling with footfalls on cobblestone streets and the soothing rush of ocean waves to create a gentle symphony of muted sounds. The bard soars upwards, leaving the bustling town behind him and ascending towards his family's clifftop estate. Nestled amongst terraced rice paddies, this residence is a testament to the opulence and refinement of the Huiya clan. The steeply sloping, tiled roof of the grand manor house is adorned with intricate carvings and vibrant crimson accents. Meticulously landscaped gardens surround the building. The ponds here teem with koi fish and the fragrant blossoms of cherry and plum trees fill the air. Leaves rustle gently in the breeze, water trickles softly from ornate fountains and the occasional songbird perched in the lush foliage calls melodically. However, amongst all of this beauty, what stands out to Sadao is the damage wrought by the kaiju upon his home - a perfectly circular hole through the southern wing, Numerous sections of bamboo scaffolding have been erected in order to prevent this part of the house from collapsing in on itself.

Ayana blinks as the group dashes away as soon as they’d agreed to help her, a momentary wave of fear flooding her senses that she’d be left alone here. ”W-wait!” The kitsune dashes after them, the wind from Sadao’s jetstream nearly blowing her hat from her head as she makes it outside. ”I can help too!” Biting her bottom lip as she sees them take off after him, she bounds forward, her run quickly taking her to all fours as her form shrinks and merges down into that of a small white-furred fox, its set of triple tails twirling about behind her as her increased speed pulls her back in pace with the group. Her small form scurries up besides Viraj and gives him a wide-eyed look as she continues ahead. (edited)

Sadao stops in midair, gazing on the destruction in horror. Was Father struck by that? Ancestors, preserve us. He descends and lands inside the outer gate, to approach the front door on foot. When he gets to it, he takes hold of one of its aged Honmin-style knockers and slams it twice. "It's me, Sadao! I'm home! Please, let me in!"

After a short wait, the shuffling of footsteps can be heard from within the building. Eventually the door opens to reveal with weary features of Yamamoto Ichiro, Sadao's fathers manservant. "Sadao-san," he exclaims in surprise, before glancing over his shoulder. "What are you doing here? I thought you were in Hong?" (edited)

"Yamamoto-san! It's a long story, and I'm glad to see you, but I have to see my father straight away. I heard he'd been seriously hurt..." The impetuous young man moves to enter, moving quickly but not meaning to injure their wizened steward. (edited)

"Yes, of course, but..." Ichiro begins as Sadao steps past him and hurries on up to his father's bedroom. Houjo is lying in his broad wooden bed, tucked in up to his armpits beneath teal sheets. His right shoulder and arm are enveloped in bandages and his face is marred by weeping cuts and scratches. The aging man's eyes are closed, but his breathing is steady.

"Watashi wa Tatsu-san desu. Hajimemaste." says Tatsu to the still dazed by his young masters practically storming into the house, making him gasp with the surprise. "I am a companion of Sadao-san and I humble ask your permission to enter. I've heard that Sadao-san father has been injured and I do posses some skills that could be useful to him... "

"Oh, and those are my friends following me. Please let them through as well!" Sadao calls over his shoulder as Tatsu reaches the door first. He hurries onward to his father's quarters. By the time he reaches the room, he is silent but for his panting. He steadies his breath, and mentally prepares himself as he reaches for the sliding shoji. "Sumimasen." He lets out a despairing sigh as he opens it and sees his father's face for the first time in years, now marred by injury. "Otōsan..." He moves to him and kneels at his side, beginning to cast a spell of cure wounds. "You're going to be fine, do you hear me?" (edited)

As Sadao works his spell of restoration, he experiences something strange. The magic comes to the bard as it always has, but there seems to be no effect on his father. Downstairs, Ichiro is clearly perturbed by the band of strangers rapidly approaching his master's home, but allows Tatsu to enter as instructed by Sadao.

Ayana, still in fox form, arrives not long after Tatsu, quickly shifting back into a humanoid form that looks up at the man by the door with wide, eyes that flit from him to Tatsu and back. "I... barely know anyone here but Sadao-san offered to help me with my own, um, parents so if I can help him then..." She bows once as she enters, leaving her geta behind in the genkan, then bows again to excuse her intrusion. "Ojamashimasu..." Hurriedly she runs after Tatsu and Sadao to try and offer her aid, hoping she isn't too late. _ As she enters the room, Ayana watches as Sadao attempts to soothe the man she assumed to be his father's wounds. Quietly stepping closer, she looks over his still form, only to realize she can't actually tell if he's unconscious or just sleeping. "Did that... did it work?" She speaks quietly from behind him. (edited)

"No..." Sadao says despondently. "No, it didn't." The bard looks the kitsune in the eye. "Ayana-san, I'd appreciate your discretion on what you're about to see." With only the slightest hesitation, he reaches into his pack, laid on the floor next to him, and takes out the obsidian octahedron, Israphel's Runestone. "We may be able to use this." (edited)

The kitsune's eyes widen as the octahedron is produced, the odd black glow drawing in her full attention and curiosity for all of a moment before Sadao's words bring her back to the situation at hand. "Sure, but what is that thingy," she tilts her head, one ear folding in as the other stands tall. "like a healy runestone?" She takes stock of his father once more, noting the way the magic Sadao had used seemingly failed to affect the man at all — even his wounds had scarcely mended over. Suddenly afraid she was failing step one of his request for discretion, she furiously waves her hand dismissively. "You don't need to answer that of course," she insists, "but if it is magic, it'd have to be super strong to work. Whatever's affecting your papa isn't like the other people who got hurt. Magic worked on them — I saw it with my own eyes. This is like a... like... like a chair or bed or something. You can't heal something with no life force, ka naa?" "And yet he's clearly still alive..." (edited)

"Well, let's just say this thing is definitely powerful enough. The only question is if can I guide that power." He looks at the runestone in his grasp, and back down at his father, a mixture of emotions plain on his face. "...I'm going to finish my lessons. Right here, right now." He shifts his seated posture into a meditative seiza stance, and holds the runestone in his lap. "Tell the others when they get here, normal healing magic is not enough. I'm going to sit here as long as it takes, until I comprehend the runestone. Then I'll use it to save my father. But until then, I need to focus." He gives her one last boyish smile. "Arigatou, Ayana-chan." He then faces forward, and shuts his eyes, willing himself back into the realm of the runestone. (edited)

Ayana furrows her brow. ”You don’t know what is wrong though,” she protests, ”How can you heal him from something you don’t understand?” Yet by the time she finishes speaking, she can see he’s already shifted his focus entirely to the runestone, as if his presence was no longer even in the room. She considers staying, but her own worries about her guardians pick her back up onto her feet and out to meet the others.

Seeing Sadao take the sky and then passed by the fox, Viraj realizes he, and a few of the others, won't be able to keep up at this pace. The druid goes down on all fours and his form transforms to that of a large elk with antlers streaked with orange. The beast nudges Ryuzuko from the side, urging him to get on. (edited)

The dragonborn gives the shaped druid a nod before hoisting himself onto his back and offering a hand up to Lyrel.

Seeing the conversation going on Tatsu offers.

20:06

"Maybe my humble magic, coming from other source, could help?"

Lyrel takes the offered hand and allows himself to be hoisted up onto Viraj's back. "Normally I could provide my own mount, but we do not have the 10 minutes required."

With riders aboard, the elk dashes off toward the Huiya home with hooves clopping hard along the path. Having arrived, Viraj returns to his normal form and is led back to where the first arrivals are gathered. "So, he's talking to the stone again, huh?" he says, to Ayana. "I guess that means things are bad. I will check to see if his condition was brought on by any toxins or other illness."

Lyrel looks over the man, listening in after hearing that his affliction does not appear to be a natural malady. "Are there concerns that this is some sort of magical illness? Perhaps brought upon by arcane or divine means? While Viraj checks for poisons, I can look for any signs of magical auras on him." He removes his spellbook and begins tracing arcane marks into the air in front of his face, leaving glowing symbols hanging there until the completes the ritual, at which point the symbols seem to drift into his eyes which begin to glow with a faint bluish light.

Lyrel shares a look with Viraj, then Ryuz, as he takes a moment to examine the brightly blazing illusionary auras coming off the man. "I cannot see anything." He sighs. "I am sorry." He moves away, tapping Ryuz on the shoulder as he passes by and lingers out of earshot from the others until the dragonborn joins him. He leans in close and whispers. "There is a powerful glimmer placed upon him. Something is wrong here. Be wary, I suspect an ambush."

At Lyrel's words Tatsu tenses a little bit, looking around as if someone would jump on them at that very moment.

Viraj grunts and shakes his head. "I don't see that anything affecting him either. " The Ranjani looks around the room checking if there may be some malady flowing in from any where. His gaze pauses on Tatsu and he raises a curious eyebrow.

Tatsu looks at Lyrel and mouths "he said ambush..."

Ryuzuko gives Lyrel a nod, before starting his own ritual. The dragonborn's right hand begins to make shapes as he chants in draconic, casting a spell of evil detection. After a minute, he starts to feel for the presence, or even the lack, of evil in front of him as he begins to walk around their immediate room, checking over Huojo and his surroundings. Then through the rest of the mansion and out onto the outer grounds.

Ayana watches from the doorway as the others rush in and take charge of the investigation, casting spells and speaking of magical auras and toxins. Her eyes track the motions and movements carefully, though she can’t make out whatever was whispered between the wizard and the dragonborn. As their attempts continue and magic flows from them to detect whatever’s wrong, it dawns on her for the first time this truly was a powerful band of individuals she’d lucked upon. With a silent vow not to lose their aid in her own cause, she considers what evidence they had. She’d dismissed the magic failing on him as simply a a quirk of whatever malady was afflicting him, but what if he really was dead? He’d be starting to smell by now… right? Making her way back to where Sadao knelt besides him, she gently sniffs the air, her heightened Kitsune senses confirming what she originally thought ー not dead. Or at least, not dead enough to smell yet, she admitted. But there was something else… something… damp. ”Um, minna-san,” she clears her throat as she turns to the adventurers around her, ”I don’t know if it helps but, Sadao-san’s papa smells funny. Wet. Like he’s been in the snow recently. But the thing is, there hasn’t been snow recently.”

As the dragonborn walks the mansion grounds he doesn't detect anything in the bedroom or outside. But as he walks through the center of the house, he starts to sense a faint aura... directed downward, through the floor boards, dirt, and rock, Ryuzuko feels something evil beneath Sadao's family home. He then heads back to the group after expending the last of his spell's power. He nods at the kitsune's comment before adding, as quietly as possible. "Something resides under this place, powerful, but not... awake. However, I cannot say it is the cause of Huojo-sama's current state."

Lyrel watches Ichiro and Ayana closely as he speaks just loud enough for the others to hear. "There is also a powerful glamour over his father, something that masks the truth from our eyes. Shall I attempt to remove it to reveal the truth beneath?" When he receives no dissenting opinions to the matter Lyrel draws his familial blade, speaking in elven as he slashes through the air around Sadao's father. "Deceitful strands of lies, I shall sever your ties!" However, as Dōngfēng impacts with the magical strands binding the spell to the man, the blade recoils with the shrill ring as Lyrel's spell fails to have any impact! He staggers back from the forceful blowback of the failed attempt. (edited)

"Sugoi!" Ayana watches in awe at the powerful display of magic, even as the man seemingly fails to break whatever illusion lay over Sadao's father. "That was amazing, even if it didn't completely work. I had no idea one could wield a sword in such a way..." She turns to the mystery sleeping nearby, however, and can practically smell the wisps of weave still lingering on the air. "Ano, I've never really done anything of this scale before but... can I try? I've practiced on small enchantments my mama used to set for me so... well, I can do my best!" She pumps the air with both fists with a look of determination, but quickly recomposes herself and shrinks away more. "...That is, if you all don't mind..." (edited)

Lyrel gestures towards the still glamoured man's form. "Please, if you can help to alleviate my failures, Ayana-chan." (edited)

Ayana shakes her head. "You didn't fail if you learned something," she steps up closer to the body and reaches within her yukata, pulling forth an ashen porcelain mask lined in gold around its one eye and in crescent like wings across its top. A band of gold arches across the forehead and curls around a missing right half, as if half the mask had simply fallen off. In the center sits a luminous, milky white stone ensconced within a silver star. "My... my mother always says that." Placing the mask over her face, she closes her eyes, lets out a long-held breath, and begins concentrating. A silent call for aid accompanies the motion, and within seconds she feels a soothing chill surge out from the mask and through her. The solemn eye begins to glow, and the dark grays of the folded face begin to lighten, emanating a pale white glow that grows and grows until the missing half itself seems to form in ethereal white; solid luminescence that channels down through the young girls arms and out through her hands. The body of Houjo Huiya shines, magic far more formiddable than Ayana could have even expected rebuffing her, but she doesn't back down. No, she scowls unseen. Not with all of them watching, no doubt in her mind examining her every move here. Said aloud or not, this was a test, and whether for their benefit or hers, she would not fail. Grunting as she wills some of her own mana into the spell, she feels herself being pushed back. Her heels dig into the floor and her tails billow behind her as, with a final forceful shove and a twinkle of light from the stone in the porcelain, the illusion around Houjo shatters with the crack of a thousand mirrors. There, where previously had lain the still-breathing body of Sadao's father, an answer remained in its wake: Snow, unmelted and whole, perfectly preserved and immaculately shaped in the form of a man now assuredly and quite disturbingly, missing.

Ryuzuko looks on in disbelief for a long moment until he remembers Sadao, who has been silently meditating over the runestone. The dragonborn walks over to the man, setting a hand on his shoulder to get his attention. "I don't think that will help here anymore. At least, not until we find where your father has gone." Ryuzuko says, pointing at the mound of snow in the shape of Huojo. (edited)

Sadao opens his eyes in the now familiar white void. Before he can even look around for Arken, however, he feels a distant sort of call, and a faint, familiar weight on his shoulder. Someone must have been trying to pull him back into the world outside. Reluctantly, he follows this feeling, and withdraws from the runestone. He now awakens in his father's bedroom, with what he recognizes as Ryuzuko's hand on his shoulder. He rises with a start. "Wha, what is it? I haven't even gotten started yet—" He cuts off his complaint when he sees his father's body, revealed to be a large, human-shaped lump of snow. "Wait..." His mind racing, he connects that this must have been a double of some sort. He vaguely remembered a tale where a trickster spirit shaped itself as a duplicate of a human, using snow. A brilliant flush takes over his face, as he realizes he'd been fooled, and was about to waste so much time on this trick. "Dammit." He mutters to himself. "Er, thank you all for... scrutinizing this. Did you find anything else out?" The humbled bard looks around more cautiously, keeping his voice low. "I think I should talk to Ichiro-san about this. Could it have escaped his notice, or perhaps..." He hated to imply his family's most loyal retainer was deceiving them intentionally, but for all he knew now, the man downstairs might not even be Yamamoto Ichiro. (edited)

Lyrel smiles at Ayana-chan, but that immediately turns into a frown as he spots the shape of snow and it all clicks. "Simulacrum..." He mutters. "We should definitely question him, but it is possible he did not know the difference, depending on who created this illusion. This," he gestures towards the snow. "Is extremely powerful magic, well beyond the ability of anyone in this room. A simulacrum is a nearly identical version of the original target and can follow instructions in an almost intelligent manner. Come, let us speak with Ichiro."

Ichiro is standing in the doorway, staring in shock at the slowly melting form of what not long ago was his lord and master. "S-sadao-san," he stammers. "What have you done?"

"Hold on, Ichiro-san," Sadao says, holding up his hands non-threateningly. "We've uncovered a horrible truth. This wasn't Father, it was an illusion made to look and act like him—a simulacrum. It was a very powerful enchantment, but my friends here have managed to dispel it." He lowers his arms and steps closer, to question him more intimately. "Moreover, Ichiro-san, I must ask. We don't know how long this illusion has been here in Father's place. Have you noticed him begin to act strangely in... say, the past week or so? Did he mention receiving a letter from me?" He remembers it had been about that long since he sent the missive. (edited)

Ichiro shakes his head slowly, not taking his eyes off of the softening mass of snow. He appears deeply troubled. "He did not. Is Houjo-san... does he live?"

This gives Sadao pause. The real Houjo would surely have gotten the letter, and would have said so to Ichiro, before carrying out the instructions. Which meant... "I... I don't know. I hope so." Not before I've found Mother. We were going to be reunited again, and now this... But this was no time for despair. "Ichiro-san, this is important. A week ago, I sent Father—my real Father—a letter by way of magic, warning him of the attack, and telling him the kaiju could not be reasoned with, and to evacuate the town. But from what my old tutor Nakamura-sensei told me, this simulacrum did no such thing, because it couldn't have known what I said. Can you tell us what it did leading up to the attack, and what actually happened here? How was the simulacrum injured, how did the kaiju make that gigantic hole in the side of the manor, and where did it go afterwards?" (edited)

"Your father-," Ichiro begins, "the simulacrum, he recognised the danger that the kaiju posed to Kitajima and its people. Who wouldn't? You know your father, Sadao-san. He couldn't stand idly be and let the people suffer. He went out on top of the house and tried to summon the spirit to him. To force it to bargain. To leave our home in peace. At first the kaiju paid Houjo-san no heed, but eventually something that he did caught its attention and it unleashed a beam of magical power at him. The monster's attack struck the house and your father fell... After that, the kaiju continued on to the harbour."

"I see," the bard responds. It was oddly comforting to know even a simulacrum of his father could be so noble. Although, from what Lyrel said, they could be given orders to do such a thing. Could he have used the same spell I did to get its attention? "It seems unlikely, but was there any pattern to its rampage through the harbor? Or did it simply destroy what it saw, and return to the sea?"

"The destruction wasn't even so much an active effort, as it was incident to the creature's presence," Ichiro explains. "It was a force of nature, passing through town like a typhoon. The wreckage that you see is merely its wake."

"So, it didn't not appear to after something in this town. This is not good! More people are going to get caught in it's path." Viraj lightly kicks at the slushy pile of snow. "Which direction was it headed when you last saw it?"

Ichiro silently raises an arm and points north-west. (edited)

When her spell had gone off successfully, Ayana turned excitedly in her accomplishment, only to quietly shrink back into the corner as the others focused their attention quickly on the simulacrum and servant. However, as she listens more, she can’t help but feel several looming questions had yet to be addressed. ”It’s true,” she squeaks out, removing the porcelain mask from her face and sliding it back under her robes. ”It was less of an attack and more of a… natural disaster. If it or others like it continue appearing like this it must be a sign of… well,” she bites her lip. ”Nee, Ojisan,” she cocks her head at Ichiro, ”If that’s not really Sadao-san’s papa, where is he then? Could he have left any clue somewhere to where he might have gone?”

Tatsu listens to everything trying to keep a calm and stratight face but the eyes of the young mok turns to the magically animated now man in the bed, and it's clear that his sensei words were proving true once more when he told him that the worold had neverending wonders and surprises to discover. He tries to remain on guard though, as if they shoudl expect another attack from a hidden enemy, even that they natire of the magic operating there had been discovered

"I... I don't know," Ichiro admits, growing paler by the second. "Perhaps in his study? Houjo-san never spoke of leaving."

Sadao nods. "Right, Dad's study, of course! Thank you, Ichiro-san. I promise we'll uncover the truth of this. And I'll bring back both my father... and mother." He gives him a solemn bow, then addresses the others. "I can lead the way there. Lyrel, I think I'll need your senses too. Wouldn't want to uh, miss any other illusions."

"Ano..." Ayana rubs her left arm nervously as she looks from Sadao to Ryuzuko. "On the subject of missing things, it slipped my mind in the moment of breaking the spell but, didn't you say there's something under the house? Something powerful...?"

"...What?" Sadao stops dead in his tracks, rounding on Ayana and Ryuzuko. "Ryu-kun, what's she talking about?" He eyes his dragonborn friend with concern.

"While you were meditating, we searched the area for anything, magical, divine...or evil." Ryuzuko pauses to give Sadao some time to process. "I detected something evil, located beneath your family's home. I am unsure how powerful it is, but it's down there." (edited)

Sadao sighs deeply, with one hand on his forehead. "I... understand. We'd better examine that too." Ancestors preserve us. Did Dad know about this too? He collects himself, and turns to Ichiro one last time. "Ichiro-san, Father never showed me how to get to the undercroft, exactly. Can you share that knowledge with us?" (edited)

Ichiro shakes his head slowly. "I'm afraid that not even your mother was privy to that. Only scions of the Huiya bloodline itself. I expect that Houjo-san was waiting for the right moment for you."

"Then, I thank you." He repeats his bow to Ichiro, then addresses the others. "We should start our search of the house regardless. Maybe we can find out how to get underground." He stands by the door, and leads them out when they're ready. (edited)

Mike

Sadao moves cautiously through the dimly lit cellar of his family's ancestral manor. The air is heavy with the musty scent of aging wood and earth. The flickering flame of a single oil lamp casts dancing shadows on the rough-hewn stone walls as he surveys the shelves laden with jars of pickled vegetables, barrels of rice and other supplies stored for harsh winters. His fingers trace the rough, cold surface of the stone walls, seeking any irregularities, his curiosity and determination fuelled by the suspicion of a hidden door, yet another family secret passed down through generations. Sadao's eyes scan the ground for telltale signs, such as a faint outline, or a subtle change in texture. He taps the walls, listening for the hollow echo that might reveal the concealed entrance. The soft glow of the lamp barely reaches the corners of the cellar and Sadao's steps echo in the silence. The air is thick with anticipation as he approaches the far end of the room. Drawing on the wisdom of his ancestors, Sadao presses against the seemingly seamless wall, his heart pounding in his chest. He closes his eyes, focusing on the sensations beneath his fingertips. A subtle, nearly imperceptible seam yields to his touch and a thrill of triumph surges through him. His keen fingers seek the contours of the hidden door, discovering a discreet latch. With a careful, deliberate motion, he pushes the latch, and the door yields, swinging open on well-oiled hinges. A rush of cool, stale air fills his nostrils as the hidden chamber beyond beckons him forth. (edited)

His heart still beating, Sadao takes a long, deep breath. Father's last secret to share with me about our legacy. And Mother couldn't have known... aside from what I told her. The stagnant air suggested that very few, if anyone, had been down here. Mentally prepared, he steps into the chamber first, illuminating the surroundings with a whispered word conjuring dancing lights.

A stone spiral staircase leads down beneath the cellar, where the flickering lights of Sadao's conjured illumination reveal a space frozen in time. The air is thick with the musty scent of parchment and the coolness hints at the subterranean nature of the chamber. The room is spacious, its stone walls adorned with faded murals that depict scenes of a bygone era. In the centre of the chamber, a low table holds a collection of meticulously arranged artefacts. A suit of armour, polished to a dull gleam, stands as a silent guardian, bearing the insignia of the Huiya clan. Next to it, a ceremonial sword with an intricately crafted hilt rests in a scabbard of aged leather. To one side, a series of shelves houses scrolls and manuscripts, their once vibrant ink now faded with time. The titles and symbols hint at the wealth of knowledge contained within, each document a testament to the intellectual pursuits of Sadao's forebears. In a far corner, a chest catches Sadao's eye. Its ornate design suggests that it holds treasures of great significance. The dancing lights reflect off of the polished surface, adding a shimmering allure to the mysteries contained within. As Sadao explores further, he also discovers a series of alcoves containing other items — a family crest, delicate silk garments and a collection of intricately carved masks. Each item seems to whisper tales of a time long past, providing a glimpse into the rich tapestry of the Huiya clan's history. (edited)

Sadao paces the hidden chamber in rapt wonderment, realizing this was his clan's repository of wealth and knowledge. As he walks, a new artifact calls to him from everywhere in the room, he can almost hear them, like the lantern spirits at his side, like Kinoh's voice in his mind, and, perhaps disturbingly, like Kuma's whispers across the waves. Stories to tell, stories yet untold. They surrounded him like a chorus. He wrests himself from the hypnotic melody long enough to remember there was still work to do. He starts by closing his eyes and drawing on the spiritual presences around him, manipulating them to reveal the secrets of the sanctum itself. He whispers a request to the lantern spirits around him, and they fade from sight for others. But to him, their light instead reveals magical auras present in the room, as he casts detect magic.

Brilliant lights dazzle Sadao with a rainbow of colours from numerous items throughout the room. The sword and armour glow red and blue respectively, while the chest shines with a shifting mixture of both.

Viraj enters the hidden room with his own flame flickering in his bare hand, axe held in the other. He approaches the table in the middle of the room. "I wonder what stories this could tell of your family..?" he says, breaking the silence as he examines the armor, though not really expecting an answer to his question. He wanders slowly around the room, looking over the heirlooms as he goes. "Is this where you felt the evil presence, Ryu?" (edited)

"So many, Viraj. I can almost hear them." With the silence broken, Sadao releases the tension in his shoulders. Having noticed the unlit torches as the light waned, he raises his hand with an incantation. "Cháy." One by one, the torches around the room catch flame and shed proper light. He approaches the suit of armor and finely made blade, keeping his hand just away from them. "There are enchantments on a lot of things here... especially these. Lyrel, Ryukkun, they may be suited for you. In my father and our ancestors' stead, you have my blessing." He smiles warmly. He then turns to the chest and warily approaches it, keeping several feet away for now. "This chest, though, it seems to have a protection spell woven into it. It... might explode, if the wrong person opens it." He explains, with a wince.

"Is this where you felt the evil presence, Ryu?"

"Yes Viraj, it was here..." Ryuzuko then closes his eyes and concentrates on the evil presence again. His head slowly turns left and right repeatedly, honing in on the source. The dragonborn's eyes then suddenly open, glaring down the chest Sadao is warily approaching. "Do not get closer to it Sadao-san!" He exclaims, pointing at the large chest in the corner. "The evil is coming from there!" Ryuzuko's eyes then begin to course with lightning as he draws Rakurai and his shield, preparing for whatever resides in the corner of this dark place (edited)

From behind Ryuzuko’s wide shoulders Tatsu peeks and tries to see where the problem is, seeing only a chest in the dim light casted by Sadao's lamp. "From it, or behind it Ryuzuko-san?" he asks (edited)

"No, I'm sure it's coming from within," replies Sadao, eyes trained on the chest. "The seals on it can only mean that. I can only assume something very dangerous was imprisoned here intentionally by my ancestors. Though I wonder what that is, I must trust their judgment on the matter." He turns to the group, with a rare, serious look. "Which means, once more I must speak on behalf of my father and our forefathers. I ask that no one touch it, and no one breathe a word of its existence among others. Is that understood?"

"Agreed..." Ryuzuko says with a low snarl as he sheathes his spear and shield.

”Hai” replies Tatsu

Lyrel looks between the box and Sadao for a moment, before briefly inclining his head respectfully. "Of course, Sadao. This is your family's matter, it is not our place to speak of it."

Viraj walks over and lays a hand on Sadao's shoulder. "What chest?" he says with a half grin. "I'm just looking for any herbs that might be useful." The Rajani continues, feigning an aloofness, as he searches for anything else useful. (edited)

Lyrel pauses for a few moments as his hand closes around the hilt of the blade as his gaze shifts over to Sadao with a strange smile on his lips. He leans towards the man and with a flourish, presents it to him, hilt first. "Sadao-san, I believe that this is for you and no others."

Raising an eyebrow at that, Sadao nonetheless accepts the sword with both hands. He draws it from its leather sheath momentarily, to look upon it.

Reflected in the flat of the blade, Sadao catches a glimpse of the face of an elderly Je'dahnian man with a pure white beard, long straight hair and extravagant bushy eyebrows.

Sadao's eyes widen at the fleeting vision. "I see. Thanks, Lyrel-san." He sheathes the blade once more, and affixes it to his belt, paired with his kokatana, gifted by Ryu. With a larger and smaller blade on his hip, he realizes he must finally look like something of a samurai, as he'd fantasized about as a child. "I'll take some time to meditate with this later. Let's make sure there's nothing else here important to our goals, then seal this chamber again." (edited)

Viraj slowly walks the perimeter of the room, stopping at a shelf with various containers. A jar with bright green mud catches his eye. He picks it up and tilts it to the side. The substance within creeps along the side of the container. "Hmm... Goblin mud. This stuff is very corrosive," he observes aloud. The druid picks up another item from the shelf - a pouch of yellow leaves. He reaches in a rubs it between his fingers, finding it soft to the touch. Thunderleaf... His next find is a small, wooden box containing flowers with red and orange florets arranged in a cone-shaped head, he immediately recognizes as tempest flowers. "Sadao, do you mind? There are some things here that I could probably make use of in my potions," he says over his shoulder. The last item he grabs is a a glass vial containing a single dark pink flower with a thorny stem. "Not sure what this is though." (edited)

"Sure, go ahead." Sadao says, glancing at the ingredients. He trusted the druid's character, and his skills thus far. Meanwhile, the bard crosses the room to examine the various scrolls and manuscripts for anything of interest.

Sadao finds intricately detailed scrolls tracing the genealogy of the Huiya clan, dating back several centuries. These documents contain the names and achievements of Sadao's ancestors, as well as notable events in their lives. There are also ancient maps and celestial navigation charts detailing the positions of stars, a weathered manuscript containing battle tactics employed by the Huiya clan in ancient conflicts, a beautifully illustrated scroll showcasing the intricate rituals of the Huiya clan's traditional tea ceremonies and a carefully preserved anthology of poems composed by renowned poets of the Huiya clan. Additionally, some more esoteric writings include a delicate parchment adorned with alchemical symbols and diagrams, outlining the creation of mystical elixirs believed to enhance one's physical and mental prowess, a series of manuscripts delving into the mystical connection between the Huiya clan and the natural elements, and a collection of prophetic writings and interpretations of omens that were consulted by the Huiya clan's seers.

Sadao scans the scrolls for a description matching the ancestor he saw in the reflection of the blade, if any were provided. Should that be fruitless, he looks through more recent records to see his father's, Huiya Hōjo, achievements and events. (edited)

Huiya Tenzen, Sadao's great great uncle and bearer of the ancestral blade Suzaku, is described as a master swordsmen, who earned the title of kensei. Hōjo is present, but his role is recorded in a more modest fashion, as a protector and preserver of the Huiya clan's legacy.

Sadao eyes Tenzen's achievements with awe. Kensei. No small feat indeed. If even a shred of his wisdom and techniques still lingered on that sword, it could go a long way towards helping him learn the martial art. There didn't seem to be anything to divine from the simple listings under his father's name, so he furls the scroll with a sigh. He puts that back, but removes the writings on alchemical mixtures, connections between the Huiya clan and the elements, battle tactics, and prophetic writings. Out of sheer curiosity, he takes the anthology of poems as well. "While we're here, we may want to look at some of these," he says. "Viraj, these might pertain to the ingredients you see there." He shows the druid the alchemical manuscripts. "Ryuzuko, you and Lyrel might find these interesting," he hands the dragonborn the parchment on ancient battle tactics. "Ayana-chan, I'm not certain where you draw your magical ability from, but maybe we can both benefit from these." He shows the kitsune the elemental writings. He nods as he's finished handing them out. "Let's return them before we leave the estate though. Wouldn't do for them to get dirty, with all the scrapes we get into."

Ayana, who had til now spent much of the venture into the basement quietly observing all through increasingly widening eyes, startles at the sound of her own name. Her ears twitching curiously, she steps up to Sadao to look at the scrawlings, but quickly bows her head. ”Sadao-san is very kind but you don’t need to offer me such things. Once my parents are found I’m sure I’ll be out of your hair…”

"Oh, right, of course." Sadao brushes away his mild embarrassment, holding onto the texts. He'd grown used to Ayana as a member of the group perhaps a little too quickly, and she did have her own reasons for being here, after all. "Anyway, I think we should take a look around my father's study for any clues as to what happened, then we can come up with a plan on where to look for, well, both of our parents." He lets out a mirthless chuckle.

”Hai!” Ayana nods enthusiastically, tails perking up with renewed interest as she begins carefully scouring the room for anything else of note the others hadn’t already considered. (edited)

Deep within the recesses of the hidden chamber, concealed behind a cunningly crafted panel, Ayana discovers a forgotten enclave. The concealed space reveals a set of ancient, ornate ceremonial robes and an intricately carved ceremonial mask, distinct from the others in the collection. Carved from a single piece of aged cherry wood, the mask possesses a smooth, polished surface that retains a warm, reddish-brown hue. Its overall shape is symmetrical, featuring gracefully arched eyebrows and almond-shaped eyes that are lined with delicate grooves. Beneath the eyes, a finely chiselled nose curves gently and the cheeks are adorned with intricate patterns of swirling motifs reminiscent of delicate tendrils. These patterns cascade down to the mask's jawline, framing the lips, which are carved into a soft smile. The entire surface is adorned with subtle engravings, each telling a story through symbolic representations. The mask is embellished with accents of shimmering gold leaf, meticulously applied to highlight key features and intricate details, as well as a delicate filigree that adorns the edges.

Simply shocked at first to actually successfully stumble upon anything herself, it's a moment longer before the nature of precisely what she was holding dawns on Ayana. When it does though, her eyes widen and dilate like twin new moons seeing stars. She glances back a second, hesitating with what exactly she should say. Instead, her focus was instead primarily on Sadao. Just who is it I've met that has such a strange father... who has this of all things here... For not the first time this day, Ayana couldn't help but feel that fate really was pulling at strings just beyond the edge of her vision. "Sadao-san I... I found something. It's... they're... these robes. This mask." She beams up at him. "They're really pretty, ne!" She considers for a moment leaving it at that, but she recalls how the man had himself just moments ago offered her knowledge of his own, and something gives within her. "Actually, these designs. I think I recognize some of them. A book I read once had drawings like this. It's... an old ritual thingy. The details were lost to time as I recall but, well, still pretty interesting!" She pauses, her ears drooping a bit as she casts her gaze downwards. "Nanka... I know what I was just saying about leaving, and I know these must be your papa's but, at least until I leave, could I hold onto these myself? Maybe I can learn more..." Ayana glances back up to him wistfully. "And they are super pretty, after all..."

As the others converse about the findings of the room, Lyrel sets the armor in the ground before him as he kneels comfortably before the armor. He opens his spellbook and sets it on the ground next to the armor as he begins reciting the arcanic words and tracing glowing symbols into the air above the armor as he seeks to understand the secrets of this particular ancestral item. After a moment, he turns towards Sadao once there is a lull in the conversation to address the properties of the armor. "This is a beautiful piece of armor, Sadao-san. It has an enchanted upon it to protect it from the ravages of time; dirt and rust have no effect on it. It also has an enchantment that will allow you to disguise this armor as something else should you have the need to do so."

Sadao examines the secret alcove Ayana had found, and the mask and robes found within with interest. "You've seen stuff like this before? Wow..." To him, it was cryptic, but undoubtedly knowledge you couldn't just come across anywhere. "Well, I'd have to be a fool to say no, in that case. Please just take good care of it. It was probably hidden in a chamber that was well hidden itself for good reason." He hands her the associated ritual writings too. His attention is then drawn towards Lyrel's findings. "Huh. Well, it does seem a bit light for Ryukkun's needs, and I've never known you to clad yourself in armor. Let me see what I can do with this, then." He tries on a few pieces, experimentally.

The armour is comfortable and flexible. It fits Sadao like it was made for him.

"I guess I should've known," the bard muses, feeling the perfect fit. "My dad once told me that as peacekeepers, we need to be prepared for the worst conflicts, but without appearing as such. 'Silk hides steel,' my great grandmother loved to say. I think I'm starting to catch their meaning." Once everyone is ready to move on, he lingers a little longer. "We humbly borrow these, honored forebears." He bows to the center of the sanctum, and closes the hidden door once again.

Sadao leads the way up the stairs into his father's private study. The air was always a little warmer here, and carried a faint odor of cherry blossoms, a favorite of his father's. The last time he'd been allowed in here, it was to educate him on his family's history, when he first showed magical talent that fateful day years ago. It marked the start of his training as a Huiya peacekeeper. But the room feels a bit more stagnant now. Not so much as the secret chamber they'd found, but the contrast between its appearance now and how it was in his memories is upsetting nonetheless. "Let's look carefully, everyone." For his part, he approaches the desk, and examines the calligraphy set for any signs of recent use, then picks up the puzzle box and turns it over in his hands.

Houjo's calligraphy set is ornate and finely crafted. The implements are neatly packed away, but this is not unusual for Sadao's father. The study is a room that tells a wordless story of the man who has lived and worked in it. The south wall is decorated with a woven tapestry bearing the Huiya family crest and, upon searching the room, Sadao finds a collection of weathered maps, detailing the lands owned by the Huiya clan and trade routes that they have stakes in. Some of these maps hint at hidden paths and forgotten landmarks. Another of the finely carved wooden cabinets in the study is secured with an intricate lock and in the corner of the room there stands a small shrine to Izanagi, with an amulet carefully hung upon it. From the shelves, Sadao picks out a leather-bound book filled with detailed illustrations and descriptions of medicinal herbs.

Ryuzuko stands over the maps, carefully opening them on the desk and studying them thoroughly. He makes a note of a hilltop marked by a dragon's head in center of Je'dahn's northern island, near a pool of water beside it. He also sees a crescent moon symbol near Kitajima's coast, located near a waterfall. "There are markings on these maps that hint at things that are hidden. Do you know what they mean Sadao-san?" The dragonborn asks as he points the two locations out. "If not, then maybe they can provide clues to your father's whereabouts." (edited)

"Hm." Sadao peers over the dragonborn's shoulder at the peculiar icons.

Scrutinizing the markings, the bard manages to recall the waterfalls the moon symbol appears next to, more from familiarity than proper geographical knowledge. "I'm not sure what the moon has to do with it, but I used to play by these waterfalls every so often when I was little. They're not far from here. Maybe we should pay a visit towards nightfall?" While speaking, he picks up a little puzzle box from the desk, and toys with it, only for all of its parts to lock back to their default positions. He lets out a small grunt of frustration and hold it aloft to examine it more closely. Clearly it demanded more attention than he'd anticipated.

Ayana fidgets as Sadao questions the moon and waterfalls and suggests a visit. Part of her genuinely was increasingly curious in this mystery, the more things were revealed, but a more central concern grounds her. "Soudesu ne... that sounds like a good idea, Sadao-san," she cheers from behind. "Demo sa— if your investigation here is done for now, do you think it's possible we could stop on the way to look for my parents? Maybe it's just 'cause of seeing your papa's disappearance but I'm getting real worried..."

"Oh! Of course, Ayana-san. I was getting caught up in the moment. You did come to us for help, it's only fair." He pockets the puzzle box, and nods to her. "We'll have to get a move on and start following the road out of town to try and locate a trace of them." He nods to the rest of the group, ready to set out. (edited)

"Out of... town?" It was possible of course, but then again, it seemed unlikely given the last she'd seen of them. "Last I saw them was in the town square - the Kamiji Markets."

Tatsu remains in a second plane, silently aiding the others as they need in their investigation but feeling he hasn't nothing tangible to apport right now except his support. Maybe that was enough for now. He was, nevertheless, worried about the fate of the people of Jedah in front of such a destructive force as the Kaiju was. Seeing the destruction of the village he could only imagine what would happen if the Kaiju walks into a city and he hoped, as he did from the beginning, that their findings would help to stop it before more people would be hurt. He tried to comfort Ayana-san but giving her a nod of confidence about find her parents while they got ready to head to their next step of the journey.

"Indeed, Ayana-san. We should start our search there. I was only thinking they might have fled the area entirely to avoid the destruction, but that remains to be seen." He inclines his head to the kitsune. He stands with Tatsu and makes ready to head back to town.

As the group reaches the outskirts of the city the group spots Koide waiting for them nearly the gates. She approaches Lyrel and passes him a scroll with a stern countenance. His eyes scan the words quickly, exchanging a look with her and a curt nod. "Sadao-san! It seems that Koide and I are needed immediately elsewhere. We cannot say more, but... we will try to find you all once our business has been tended. We will send word to you via a scroll of telescription. I will sign it with the name of your family's servant, so that you know it is me and not an imposter. Be safe all of you, these lands have become dangerous as of late." He spends a moment saying his goodbyes to his companions before removing his spellbook and casting a ritual spell to summon a spectral steed to carry both he and Koide while she also says her own goodbyes. Once the steed comes into form, Lyrel places his spellbook upon a small wooden stand near the front of the saddle and climbs onto the mounts it. He offers a hand to Koide to assist her into a position behind him. "Be well, my friends. We will see you soon, I hope!" He gives the reins a sharp snap and the spectral steed bursts into a full gallop!

Sadao takes on a concerned look as Lyrel explains their urgency. Koide's sudden disappearance earlier made more sense now, and from what he'd gathered, the two of them had worked together on such missions before. Though he still wished she'd said goodbye... He waves as they depart. "Stay safe, both of you!" He calls after them. As they move out of sight, he turns to Ayana and the others. "I hate to say it, but we'll have to work twice as hard on this search without them. Koide-san was an excellent tracker, and Lyrel-san had a keen eye for detail as well." He gives the kitsune a reassuring nod. "We can manage, though." (edited)

Ryuzuko gives the two a solemn bow. "You will be missed." -------- "I agree Sadao-san, let's continue our search." (edited)

When the kaiju struck Kitajima, it swept almost directly through Kamiji marketplace, separating Ayana from her parents. Its passing collapsed the block of buildings on the western side of the square and its among this rubble that Lyrel's sharp elven eyes pick out a moonstone amulet. The bladedancer hands this trinket off to Ayana and Sadao before he departs with Koide. (edited)

Ayana stands uncomfortably as the pair depart. She was still such an outsider here, it was weird to watch solemn farewells with no real connection to those leaving. Instinctively, she bows in gratitude to Lyrel. She’d known him a scant couple of hours and yet his presence in the manor, lending his wisdom to her spell, had been… kinder than she’d anticipated. Regardless, her focus shifts to the trinket he hands Sadao-san. It took only a glance for her to clock it. “That’s my… mother’s…” she gasps, reaching for it. “If this is here then… then maybe they’re somewhere nearby, right? Maybe we can follow her scent or something, kanaー?”

Viraj gives Koide and handful of herbs with some instructions on how to prepare them to hopefully help with her condition. He then wishes the pair well on their travels. The Rajani returns to the group and cocks his head at the amulet his passed around. He nods in agreement of the kitusne's assessment. "This is good, yes. Maybe we could find the trail of where they fled. I'm sure you know her scent better than any of us, but I can change my form to help track her if you'd like?"

Sadao surrenders the amulet to Ayana. "We have a little more help too." With a sweeping gesture, he conjures a small gust of wind, carrying a familiar tanuki, taking material form once more. The raccoon dog gives him a pointed look as she lands on her paws. "Oh, perhaps now you'd like to talk? Well, I'm not listening." "Kinoh can try and pick up the scent too," he explains. "She's happy to help."

Ayana sniffs the amulet, then the air. It's nothing overwhelming, but to her pleasant surprise she can swear she feels the scent on the wind, and her ears perk up as she turns back to Sadao. "I think it's leading that way," she points excitedly west. Glancing down for the first time to the tanuki, she gasps and crouches down besides it. "So cute! Of course, I'd welcome your help, too, Kinoh-chan. Yoroshiku-ne," The kitsune bows her head to the familiar, and with a genial smile pets her head gently.

At first, Kinoh points her nose up and away from the kitsune, showing her the same derision she did Sadao. "Hmph. Let's not get too friendly, rookie." But that aloofness melts instantly as Ayana crouches and pets her. The tanuki leans into her hand, scratching contentedly. "Oh! Not one of these brutes ever pets me like that. Especially not him, or the scaly one." She throws another look at Sadao, who ignores it, and one more to Ryu, as though eyeing her nemesis. "Now then, let's be underway!" Though her "words" come out as little more than yowls, Kinoh gives Ayana an appreciative lick, and sniffs the amulet to memorize the scent before setting off.

Ayana and Kinoh guide their companions down the narrow streets and between tightly packed buildings to a collapsed inn that leans precariously to one side. The building's once sturdy beams and roof lie in ruin, a jagged mass of splintered wood and shattered tiles, with walls reduced to a tangle of rubble and debris. Piles of charred timbers and twisted metal protrude from the wreckage, and the air is heavy with the scent of smoke and dust. The inn's sign, which proudly reads "The Two Sparrows" in elegant calligraphy, lies shattered on the ground. Broken furniture and pottery litter the area, silent witnesses to the chaos that ensued when the kaiju attacked, and fragments of colourful fabric flutter in the breeze. In the distance, the sun is dipping behind the moon, casting shadow over the ruined building. However, in the fading light a tuft of vibrant orange hair caught on the jagged end of a piece of broken wood catches Ayana's eye. (edited)

The whole while that they walked, Ayana's heart was aflutter. With each step, she was surer this whole incident would soon be behind her. She could already feel the crunch of gravel under their feet as she and her parents made their way out of Kitajima and back to the road once more — to their travels. As the scent grew stronger, so too did her pace quicken, until she instinctively found herself shifted back to a fox racing down the street, hopping from stone to wrecked wood and back as she bobbed and weaved along the twisted timbers of the ruins. It was only as the hair came into view that a different kind of anticipation for the first time crossed her heart and mind; one she'd refused to let enter her thoughts the whole of the time they'd been separated: dread. Shifting back once more, she kneels down by the broken wood and lays a hand upon it. "This... this is my mother's," she turns back to the others as they arrive. "Wh-where is she?"

Sadao jogs to keep up with the shifting kitsune and tanuki as they darted off. As they came to a halt in front of the ruined inn, he slows and quickly catches his breath, in time to see Ayana holding the clutch of hair. He holds in a breath, this time not out of exertion. Realizing the implications, Sadao exhales, steadying himself. This was a very delicate moment, and as she was still only an acquaintance to him, he couldn't be sure whether Ayana was prepared to see this, if the worst had come to pass. "Let's look a little further. There might be more traces she left behind here." He says, balancing empathy and hope in his tone. He nods to Kinoh, who begins circling the building, trying to pinpoint the exact origin of the scent. For his part, he begins to clamber around the ruins carefully to investigate the scene.

“R-right,” The kitsune’s voice catches herself by surprise as Sadao’s words tug the hope back into her heart. ”They might b-be trapped or something… or they got away after losing just this,” she looks to the tufts of hair and fabric. Hopping up onto the rubble, she too begins pulling bits of rock and wood free and tossing them behind her.

"Hang on, my friend." Viraj lays a large hand on the shoulder of Ayana. "I understand your haste, but you must be careful in how you remove the debris so we don't collapse what remains. Let me go in there first to make sure such efforts are even needed." He gives her a reassuring nod. "Don't worry. We will find them." The Rajani steps back and clutches a totem hanging from his neck adorned with various scales, claws and other parts of differnt types of creatures. His eyes bulge and go pitch black, but six more bubble to the surface of his face - two smaller orbs just below each original eye and a pair of half-moons at his temples. He sprouts coarse hair all over his body and two new appendages from each side of his abdomen. However his form also begins to shrink and is squeezed into two bulbous segments. The tarantula with fiery hairs along the back half of its body skitters up to the tuft of orange hair caught on the board. It reaches out with one of its forelegs to get the scent of the creature that left it behind. It then continues into the wreckage. (edited)

Beneath the twisted beams and shattered tiles, Viraj finds a beautiful and ethereal creature lying trapped — a kitsune. Her once-lustrous fur is marred by dirt and ash. Her tails, usually a sight to behold are tangled and weighed down by debris. Her eyes hold a dull, pained glaze as she struggles to breathe and a pool of blood stains the ground beneath where she is impaled on a jagged length of wood.

The tarantula doesn't get any closer to the fallen kitsune out of fear of frightening them. It quickly maneuvers upwards through the debris and emerges from within the wrecked inn. The creature emits an orange glow as the druidic magic surrounds it to soon reveal Viraj. "Over here!" he calls to the party. "We should hurry! I found one of your kind and I fear she is quite injured," he adds, giving Ayana a concerned look. (edited)

"It looks like we can move the debris out of the way without it falling further, but still be careful." Ryuzuko says after giving the pile of debris a quick inspection. He then begins to carefully move some of the smaller pieces on top.

Ayana stands atop the rubble like a stack of cards as the wind comes in, her legs already wobbling with each word the druid speaks. She hesitates to speak and the dragonborn pipes up instead, which she’s thankful for as she fears little besides air would have been sucked in or out were she to try. She finds herself nodding along, and soon she’s struggling to lift some of the larger planks and shards alongside Ryuz as the more muscular man stands the debris away from them. “Okaasan?” Her voice is faint, not yet daring to hope. “Mama? It’s me… Ayana, we’r- I’m up here. J-just hang on…” (edited)

Ryuz makes rapid progress through the pile, quickly progressing from smaller to larger pieces of rubble. However, as Ayana's mother comes into view, a tremor rumbles through the debris and the remaining pieces collapse in on themselves sending a cloud of dust up into the air.

“NO!” Ayana lunges forward as the rubble folds inwards, only for a billowing dust to force her back to shield her eyes. A thick plume of it’s sucked into her lungs and she feels the burning in her chest before the choking even starts, like fire and brimstone running up the length of her throat as bleary eyes force themselves open ー to bear witness. When they do open, it’s hard to tell whether the tears stinging their edges come from the smoke or worse. Ayana dives forward to her knees, fingers futilely tearing bits of debris back as more slide down to fill the gaps she leaves. “Help me! Please, dare ka tasukete!”

From the opposite side of the wreckage, Sadao hears the others' calls, and another collapse of rubble. Kinoh, perched atop a broken beam, immediately looks towards him. They share a glance, and rush to the rest of the group. The bard hurries to Ayana's side. "Wait, Ayana-san! With me." Knowing her frantic movements would only result in little to no progress, he tries to calm her down and begins moving the broken pieces aside as best as he can, bracing other parts so as not to immediately fall back down on their heads. Realizing how much longer it would take this way, he looks to Viraj. "Can you take that form again?"

Ryuzuko and Viraj continue industriously, putting their powerful builds to good use as they move piece after piece of rubble aside, until the vulpine form of Ayana's mother finally comes into view. A glimmer of life still flickers within the kitsune, but she seems not long for this world.

Without a further thought, Ryuzuko has one hand on his amulet and another gently over the dying kitsune, as a surge of soft white-blue healing light falls over her body. "Kamiyo, kono-sha no karada o iyashite kudasai..." he chants quietly, trying to bring Ayana's mother back to health.

A low grunt emerges from the Rajani once they uncover the kitsune from the wreckage. He is reminded of the injuries aboard The Baochaun and knows there is little that he can do, however, Viraj kneels at Ryu's side and summons the healing flames to help ease her pain the best he can. As the flames lick at her wounds, the druid pulls out a bit of cloth from his pack and dabs away the beads of sweat from her brow. (edited)

Ayana stands to the side of the two, watching as they try what she knows to be a futile attempt at helping. It wasn’t something she could have admitted aloud ー her every muscle strained against herself to rush forward, to use those magics the woman before had her helped instruct her in ー to now save her life. Maybe it was denial. Maybe it was finally seeing her now. Whatever the reason, the young kitsune knew the truth within her heart. She stumbled forward, falling to her knees besides Ryuz, a gentle hand rising to caress her mother’s face. “N- Mama? Can you… I-I’m here,” her voice trembles. “It’s me. Ayana.” (edited)

"Ayana..." she echoes in a murmur, her eyelids fluttering as she searches for her daughter.

Tatsu kneels at one side, leaving Ayana space and intimacy. He closes his eyes and start reciting the proper sutras to help her mother's passing.

"I'm here, I'm here," the young kitsune repeats softly. "Everything's going to be okay, j-just... focus on me." Silently, she focuses inwards, offering a silent prayer to the heavens ー to that greatest of celestial bodies ー for aid, a gentle white light answering her call as it envelops mother and daughter in its warmth and channels into and through her outstretched palm.

Each shallow breath that Ayana's mother takes is accompanied by a faint whimper that echoes through the eerie silence of the wreckage. The eclipse above bathes the ruins of the inn in brilliant moonlight, making the kitsune's fur shimmer with silver. "Susanoo is free!" Sora tells Ayana with a gasp, suddenly grasping at the girl's arm. "He walks the winds once more." Her eyes flicker and turn glassy as her life force ebbs away. "Seek the darkness that shines like light. Its herald will guide you to the ice of the phoenix."

Sadao watches, wonderstruck by the scene in front of him. He mouths an old tale he recalled, as Ayana's mother spoke of Susanoo.

As Izanagi cleansed himself, his children came into being...

He struggled to remember who had taught him this, as he had been very young. But the story was rooted in his mind. He was unsure what it had to do with a "darkness that shines like light," but he held his tongue. Such a prophecy, from the lips of a dying mystic, was worth more than gold. He wouldn't interrupt. He kneels opposite of Tatsu, keeping respectful distance, but listening carefully. (edited)

Susanoo is free. Ayana’s eyes widen, then furrow nearly as quickly. “Wh-what does that mean? Wh-where do I find-find…?” The woman in her arms grew still as her last words grew wildly in the young kitsune’s mind, clouding out even her vision until a final tug against her sleeve brought her back to the moment, and in that moment she blinked, and with it came the first new tears. Wet. Full. Numerous. They fell, splashing across Sora’s cheek like the gentle taps of a frightened child in the night, eager for the safety only a mother’s smile could bring. But no smile would come. No warmth would remain. Only stillness, and cold. Ayana cradled the body in her arms. Not letting go. Not without being pried away. (edited)

After a few moments the young monk silently approaches the kitsune and gently touches her shoulder, leaving the hand there.

22:24

"She is gone." he said softly "She has parted to rejoin the Eternal Wheel. I know it's hard for those who remain here... but you have to let her go, so she can join her ancestors and, eventually, come back... "

22:24

He doesn't pull or try to get Ayana up, just waits for her to be ready.

The girl sits, hanging on to the moment a minute longer, before finally turning up to acknowledge the monk with a shaky nod. “‘…And ever the two shall spin, sun and moon; a million lifetimes of revolution betwixt them, an eternal dance for all the world to join...’” Ayana gently brushes Sora’s hair from her face, carefully lowering her form to the ground, then slowly stands. “Thank you. All of you. I am sorry for having taken up your time.” She bows, deeply, until her face is no longer visible to them, and holds there. All the better to hide the next wave of tears.

"There is nothing to be sorry for, we came here to help you and your mother of our own volition." The dragonborn replies. "We should be the ones who are sorry that we could not do more. But what's done is done." Ryuzuko rests his hand on the girl's shoulder. "The least we can do is give her a proper burial."

Ayana meets the dragonborn’s kind eyes, sniffling as she wipes a tear from rolling further down her cheek. Finally she nods, the words at last registering clearly in her mind. “Right. A burial…” she looks about, first to the wreckage beneath their feet but then to the greater destruction surrounding them. “So much death… where could we even take her?”

Sadao stands as Ayana composes herself, nodding in silent agreement at Tatsu and Ryuz's words. "I think I know a place. I can lead the way."

Viraj, still kneeling next to Sora, gives a frustrated grunt as another life slips through their hands. He pulls a blanket from his pack and carefully covers the body. Then, rising to his feet, he joins the others with Ayana. "Yes, I am sorry that we could not get here sooner." (edited)

With quiet reverence, the Ajentodon kneel besides the fallen kitsune, brushing debris gently from her fur. Now free from the heavy weight of the rubble, Sora's many tails lie still and an air of quiet dignity somehow remains in her serene expression. With great care, Ayana's new companions prepare to lift the body. Sturdy planks are slid beneath Sora, creating a makeshift stretcher, while the blanket draped over her by Viraj preserves the kitsune’s dignity. With careful coordination, the group lift and walk in silence, each step in harmony as they carry Sora away from the ruins of the inn. The Ajentodon move through Kitajima's rubble-strewn streets, watched by townsfolk who pause to bow their heads in silent tribute. Past the northern edge of town, Sadao leads the way to a secluded path up a gentle slope, bordered by tall, wispy stalks of bamboo. This grove is a sacred place, untouched by the destruction that has ravaged the town. The air is thick with the scent of fresh earth and the soft rustling of bamboo leaves. A quiet haven from the scars of Kitajima. A short distance from the well-trodden paths, the Ajentodon stop in a small clearing, where pale moonlight filters softly through the canopy, casting dappled shadows on the ground. The grove is hushed and peaceful, with only the occasional call of a distant bird to break the silence. Her bearers kneel once more and Sora's body is gently lowered onto a bed of bamboo leaves, arranging her with care, her tails fanned out. (edited)

Ayana nods in appreciation as the others lower Sora to the ground. The walk here was outwardly silent, but inside the young girl's thoughts whirred with conflicting grief, guilt, and apprehension. She knew she had to focus on the now, but the 'next' gnawed impatiently towards the front of her mind. So for now, she kneels, crouching low to carefully weave the bamboo leaves around the body. Gently, as one would tuck a child into their bed, she forms a cocoon around Sora, until only her face remains visible at the top. With a motion to the others for help, she sets about returning her to the sea nearby, wherein she lets the gentle waves begin to carry her away. Ayana stands silent, fidgeting uncomfortably as words failed to reach her lips, despite her better efforts. It is all she can do to stifle back a fresh set of tears that tumble out with the crack of her voice. "Kaa-san. You... you are free now. Please. Feel no more pain. Fear no more monsters. Worry no more about... a-about me." She clenches her eyes shut, holding back the river a moment longer. Lonely water, for a lonely soul. She speaks again, but the words that come out are foreign to the ears of those present. She motions to herself. To the world around her. Eyes flit up to the heavens; to the moonlit sky. Hands press in on each other. The girl clasps them tight, then releases them to her sides and bows, deeply. Her left hand rises as she does, and from it the twilight trickling through the trees behind them coalesces, enveloping her flesh in a radiant white glow. Twin flames, licking the air with radiant light, meet as her hands come together. Carefully, she sets the twilit flame upon the edges of the bamboo, where quickly it grows bright, spreading to surround Sora's body, offering one final look at the woman haloed out in light before she, too, is embraced. The current at last pulls her away. "Carried by current. Lifted by light. Twilight take you..."

The journey back to Sadao's estate is a silent one, marked by the sound of boots and sandals on the winding path and the occasional rustling of leaves in the cooling breeze. The solemnity of putting Sora to rest weighs heavy upon the shoulders of the Ajentodon and, high above, the moon baths the landscape in hues of silver, glistening on the calm sea below. As they climb higher, the estate comes into view, perched atop the cliffs like a watchful guardian. Lanterns hang from the eaves, their soft glow illuminating the intricate woodwork and casting warm light over the surrounding gardens, where the scent of night-blooming jasmine mingles with the salty tang of the sea breeze. Upon reaching the main gate, the Ajentodon are met by Ichiro-san, who bows deeply and ushers them inside. The sounds of trickling water from a nearby fountain and the rustling of bamboo in the courtyard fill the air as they enter. Once inside, Ichiro-san leads them to a low table where a simple yet elegant meal had been prepared. (edited)

"Thank you, Ichiro-san. Itadakimasu." Sadao clasps his hands in the traditional manner before repast. He has conspicuously chosen to sit beside the head of the table, where his father had previously sat. Taking the place now didn't feel right to him. Making relatively quick work of his meal (he'd been on his feet for so long, he hadn't realized he'd worked up quite an appetite), he sets aside his chopsticks, and begins idly toying with the small puzzle box he found on his father's desk. Something about the thing intrigued him, which he couldn't place. Meanwhile, Kinoh paces the perimeter of the table, eyeing the group's scraps greedily.

As the night deepens, the Ajentodon retire to the guest bedrooms, the estate’s walls shielding them from the outside world. The tatami mats are soft, yet firm, and the scent of fresh rice straw is a calming balm to the wearied senses. Each room is sparsely furnished, allowing the mind to focus and the body to unwind. The lanterns in the courtyard flicker softly, their light casting delicate shadows on the carefully raked gravel of the garden, and a gentle breeze whispers through the bamboo groves, carrying with it the faint sound of waves crashing against the cliffs far below. Above, the sky is a vast expanse of stars, unmarred by clouds, their light shimmering like a celestial tapestry. As dawn approaches, the first hints of light flare around the edge of the moon, painting the sea with strokes of lavender and rose. Crickets fade into silence, replaced by the melodious calls of songbirds greeting the day, and the scent of the earth, refreshed by dew, mingles with the faint aroma of incense wafting from the shrine.

Sadao is lying in his bed, toying absent-mindedly with the puzzle box, when it yields with a soft click and unfurls in his fingers. The compartment inside contains a small vial of aromatic incense.

With surprise, the bard nearly drops the box and vial. Recovering quickly, he gingerly takes the vial out, and holds it close to smell it. The aroma calls his mother to mind, one of her preferred varieties. He clutches it tenderly. Dad... His father surely felt her disappearance as strongly as he did. Looking inside the opened box, he notices a small slip of paper, with an odd poem and sketch of a mountain crowned with a crescent moon inside. Beneath it, a river is depicted, winding through a forest.

Beneath the mountain's shadowed crest, Where the river slows to rest, Find the shrine of autumn’s flame, And speak aloud our family name.

His eyes widen. Finally, a clue! He lies back down to rest, but his excitement keeps sleep at bay for a while longer. When the sun begins to rise, Sadao rises with it, and presents the group with his findings when they are awake and assembled. "I'm not sure if it's where he was headed, but it's got to be important, right?" (edited)

After taking a sip of the tea that he had served to the others, the monk nods to Sadao "It is important if you feel it is important" he says before taking another sip of the hot tea.

The dragonborn is knelt down over a whetstone, methodically pushing his odachi against the stone to sharpen the blade after its many battles while at sea. "A riddle that will likely only show its answer once we get to the are of waterfalls indicated with a moon on the map we found." Ryuzkuo adds, still fully concentrated on honing his weapon. "Assuming everyone is ready I suggest we make our way there as soon as possible to get there before nightfall." (edited)

Ayana sits quietly, tails between her legs, as she listens to the others discuss their next steps. Her own seemed so shrouded in fog right now she nearly missed the description of the map and the riddle it bore. A mountain crowned with the crescent moon. Her eyes light up for a brief moment, but she holds her tongue. “Ano, she clears her throat, “if you are all leaving soon, I guess I will be on my way. You did all I asked of you and more, so I don’t wish to take up more of your time.”

"Hold on, Ayana-san... you're not coming? I thought you'd want to see this too." Sadao's expression turns from elation to puppy-dog disappointment, almost on a dime, as he leans over the table towards her. Kinoh appears from behind and nips his ear, pulling him away, as the two begin to tussle. That's her decision to make, fool! And stop batting your eyes at girls like that, I've told you before! (edited)

“Really?” Ayana looks to Sadao with a bit of surprise crossing her face that she pushes down. “I mean, I only ever asked you all for help finding my parents. You did that, and I am grateful,” she bows, “I would not impose myself on you all any further.” Her hands, held together down by her waist, clench. It’d been only a day, but she really had enjoyed the brief time here on the outside with the group. Getting to let loose a little, joining their own investigations… but there were her own matters to consider. “With my parents…” Dead. “…No longer here, I need to figure out my own way, I suppose.”

Sadao and Kinoh cease their struggling, as the tanuki lets go of his ear, and he gives Ayana his undivided attention once more as she concludes. "But... there's more to it than that!" He blurts out at first. Taking a moment to compose himself, he continues. "I mean, your mother left you with some cryptic last words, right? We couldn't just leave you to unravel all that yourself. Not that you couldn't, after all you were the first to notice my father was a simulacrum, while I was panicking." He smiles sheepishly. "So, uh, what I'm saying is, you can stay with the Ajentodon, if you like. I think we're all in agreement here." He looks from Viraj, to Ryuzuko, to Tatsu. Their numbers had grown small, as of late, hadn't they? "But it is your decision to make." He bows his head to her, while Kinoh sniffed at the borrowed words only he had heard. (edited)

Ayana stands still for a long moment, only looking around from Sadao to Viraj to Ryuz to Tatsu. She should say no. She knew she should say no. Not because she didn’t want to say yes, but because she knew her path wasn’t theirs to walk, truly. But Sadao’s praise be damned, she didn’t really feel as all confident at the moment that she could really solve the mystery on her own. And they really had been nice to work with. A breath of fresh air through a door left shattered open. Different, too, in almost every way to those back home. Home. The foxgirl’s tails droop, a pang of regret and longing sullying their spirits. Whether she went with them or not, no guarantee existed she’d ever reach there again. Ayana sighs after a long several seconds. “If that is truly what you all feel comfortable doing, and I would not be a burden on you, then I humbly accept the offer of your companionship.” Eyes suddenly alight with a blaze of determination, she meets their gazes and bows deeply. “Yoroshiku onegaiitashimasu!”

"We'd be glad to have you." Ryuzuko replies before bowing back.

Sadao returns the bow as well. "Welcome to the fold, Ayana-chan. Oh, I realize I never asked if you were alright with my calling you that!" With that digression aside, he sits to finish their morning meal and tea, starting to wax on to Ayana about the group's history (as he knew it) and telling her tales about Koide, Lyrel, Takumi, and Aralynn. Before long, and with a farewell to Ichiro, they are gone from the manor and well on their way towards the coast to search out the spot hinted at in the riddle.

Ayana’s cheeks flush red, her ears standing on end for a moment as she bursts into laughter. “Ah, a-anything is fine, really,” she swats her hand in front of her face, “Anyway, I will do my best not to get in the way, and I look forward to learning much from you all. Please lead on.” With that she followed along behind the others as they set off.

The road from the Huiya estate winds down from the cliffs, carrying the Ajentodon through rolling hills and into the lowlands, where the scent of salt grows stronger with every step. The sun casts long shadows across the landscape and a warm breeze tugs at their clothing, carrying the distant cries of gulls and the rhythmic crash of waves against unseen shores. Their path is well-trodden, but solitude surrounds them. No other travellers walk this way and the only company is the occasional fox darting through the underbrush or the rustle of unseen creatures moving beneath the trees. As the Ajentodon crest the final ridge, the coastline stretches out before them —an endless expanse of deep blue. The waves surge and break against the rugged cliffs far below. The wind here is stronger, tugging at their cloaks and carrying the scent of salt and seaweed. White gulls wheel overhead, their cries lost in the crashing surf. The cliffs themselves are jagged and worn, carved by centuries of relentless tides. Below, the water churns around sharp rocks, sending up bursts of white foam. To the north, the coastline curves inward, forming a hidden cove where the waves lap more gently against the shore. Near the edge of the cliff, where the grass grows sparse and the earth looks unstable, stands an ancient torii gate. Weathered by time and the elements, its once-vibrant red paint has faded to a muted rust, and patches of lichen cling to the wooden beams. Beyond the torii, half-buried in the earth, are remnants of an old shrine. The wooden beams have collapsed, leaving only a few upright posts jutting toward the sky like skeletal fingers. Among the ruins, stone lanterns lie toppled, their inscriptions worn smooth by the wind. A broken statue of a fox, its face eerily intact despite its fractured body, watches them with empty eyes.

As they approach the torii, Sadao slows his pace, and begins to look for signs of other humanoids passing this way recently. Without prompting, Kinoh joins him in his search, sniffing here and there.

Ryuzuko, with Tsuruki by his side, deviates from the path towards the shrine and starts to lift up the toppled lanterns to place them back into place as best he can. "It has been a long time since anyone has been here." The ronin remarks while tidying up the shrine itself from leaves and twigs. Once done with his work he clasps his hands together in front of the shrine and bows before reconvening with the group.

As Ryuz carefully restores what little he can of the forgotten shrine, Sadao and Kinoh move with slow deliberation, scanning the earth for any signs of recent passage. The grass is wild and windblown, bent by the elements rather than by feet, but Sadao's sharp eyes pick out disturbances — faint impressions in the dirt, where someone has stood too long, a rock that has been moved unnaturally and, deeper in the grass, a place where the earth has been disturbed. Kinoh lets out a quiet chuff, her nose wrinkling as she sniffs at one such spot. Her ears twitch and she pads a few steps forward before circling back, uncertain. Someone has been here, but not long and not recently enough for a strong scent to linger.

Tatsu silently helps Ryuz with the shrine but it seems that there is little that can be really done

"There looks to be something over here..." Sadao carefully follows the footmarks to a patch of upturned earth, indicating it to the group. He turns to his bemused familiar. "Kinoh, care to do the honors here?" With another sniff, the tanuki pads over and starts digging into the dirt, looking for a buried object.

Kinoh's small paws rapidly fling clumps of damp earth aside. The scent of disturbed soil and old roots fills the air, mingling with the ever-present salt breeze from the sea. The earth here is softer than the surrounding ground, as though it has been recently moved, though not so fresh that the scent is strong enough for the tanuki to immediately pinpoint what lies beneath. The deeper she digs, the more the soil darkens, until at last her claws scrape against something solid. Kinoh pauses, snuffling at the dirt-covered object, before giving Sadao an expectant look.

Sadao squats down, and brushes some dirt from the top of the object to look it over briefly. He slips his hands around the sides and tries to haul it out, with a mind to call Ryuzuko over if it should prove too difficult alone.

Slowly, the shape beneath the soil becomes clear — a small wooden box, its lacquer worn and chipped from exposure and time. The edges are reinforced with tarnished brass and an old cord wrapped is around it, tied in a knot that has been partially loosened by moisture and decay.

"Huh." Sadao pries the box free, and emerges from the brush with it in hand, bringing it over to the front of the shrine to show to the group. "Someone went to a bit of effort to hide this here, it seems." He places the box down on the altar and shakes off his soiled, scarred hands. "So... shall we?" He looks around to the others with a mischievous smile. (edited)

Tatsu looks over Sadao's shoulder. "Looking at the closed box is like looking at the future. One can not know what it is inside until one open it. And then it is too late"

Sadao shrugs off the chill that began to creep over him at Tatsu's words, and undoes the knot before opening the box in front of the party.

The cord, frayed and stiff with age, comes undone with a soft whisper of protest. Sadao lifts the lid carefully, the hinges creaking with the weary voice of old wood. The faint scent of parchment, pine resin and something faintly metallic, like dried blood or tarnished silver, rises from within. Inside, nestled within the folds of a faded cloth, lies a scroll bound in lacquered wood and sealed with an unfamiliar wax sigil that is shaped like a fox’s tail coiled around a crescent moon. Alongside it, tucked in the corner of the box, is a small carved talisman: a figure of a reclining fox with six tails, its eyes inlaid with tiny chips of jade.

Ayana watches with increasing interest as each cord of the box is undone and opened, and when at last the contents are revealed to the group, her eyes widen. The sight of the scroll and talisman within cause her own tails to stand on end. “That’s—!” She pauses. “That is to say, those are… I think I know. Sadao-san, may I…?” Her hand unfurls into an open palm before him as wide scarlet eyes blink at his own.

"Of course," he replied, handing the contents to the kitsune gingerly. "What do you make of them?"

Ayana bows her head as she accepts the items with both hands. She remains quiet in the face of his question, however, focusing instead on carefully unsealing the scroll.

The seal cracks like brittle bark beneath Ayana's thumb and, as she unfurls the parchment, the ink seems to shimmer faintly in the morning light. The writing is a mix of classical kanbun and draconic script, twining together like vines. However, with Ryuzuko and Tatsu's help, it can be understood.

The silver-blooded gate lies where stone meets sky, Its jaws sealed by the song that was never sung. Beneath the moonless tide and shattered bell, Those who bear the mark may pass unscathed.

The final line is in a shakier hand, added later:

Forgive me, sister. I could not stay. The tide was calling.

Sadao's eyes pass over the obscure text as it is translated, then to Ayana. Perhaps... her mother had something to do with this? He didn't dare break in on her concentration with another dark reminder, however.

Ayana's eyes remain transfixed for a time on the words, glossed over as they move from the words to the space between them, where sea and sky bled together through a pale silver light. All at once the words became real. Not these ones, per se, but ones she'd heard before, a dozen times over, all throughout her youth. Myths and legends and prophecies of things yet to come. She is silent an uncomfortably long time, long enough to draw concern perhaps from her companions before at once snapping back to the present. "It's... A riddle. Or, a ritual. Both, really. And, I think I can understand it. She stares resolute through eyes that burn suddenly bright and intense, yet linger beneath a sullen brow. "The first line — a 'silver-blooded gate where stone meets sky' — a place where the spiritual meets the physical. Someone high, a mountaintop, most likely." "A song never sung and a shattered bell. Rites and rituals, callings to the beyond that were left undone or incomplete. But still, it could be completed." "And the final line..." The final line tugged at a different part of her brain. Something far more tangible and raw. A pang of worry; of fear. "Who... whoever this was, they failed to complete the rite."

Sadao swallows before speaking. "That last part, though..." The reference to the calling of the tide unsettled him. Come to think of it, they hadn't shared that part of their story with Ayana yet, had they? Should we? She'd already been through enough, why tell her a story to further unsettle her? But another look at the kitsune's face, concerned, but with a determination he hadn't registered previously, dispels that doubt. She's one of us now. Not someone we're just here to protect. "Ayana, have you heard tell of the sea witch, Kuma? We've met her..." He proceeds to summarize the adventure that led to their meeting, of seeking her out in the hopes of restoring Koide's voice, her attendant, the monstrous Ebirah, and of their flight, which led to an encounter with the Kaiju that leveled Kitajima. "When I hear of a 'tide's call,' I think of her. It may only be coincidence." (edited)

"The witch seems to deal in coincidences, so it would not surprise me if they were connected to this ritual as well." Ryuzuko adds as he looks up at the landscape surrounding them. "Especially here where cliffs meet the sea." (edited)

An involuntary shudder runs down Sadao's back as he remembers the cold, clammy touch of Kuma's tentacles. "Well, I'm just going to leave that as a possibility for now." "More presently though, this is another riddle atop the one we found in my father's room. Remember how it went—"

Beneath the mountain's shadowed crest, Where the river slows to rest, Find the shrine of autumn’s flame, And speak aloud our family name.

"Isn't this the 'shrine of autumn's flame?' I'm not sure if there are any other shrines around here." He walks over to the broken fox statue and stone lanterns, looking among the inscriptions for any that still bore a trace of something legible.

"I don't see a river nor are we beneath a mountain's crest." Ryuzuko adds as he contemplates the riddle. "Are we sure we're at the correct location indicated on the map?"

"Yeah, I guess not." Sadao murmurs sheepishly. He consults the map they've used so far and tries to figure their current location.

As Sadao unfurls the creased parchment, the corners flapping in the sea breeze, the faint inked contours of hills and coastline reassert themselves. The weatherworn and lichen-cloaked shrine that the Ajentodon stand near is marked, but not with any sigil or name. Just a small red dot among many others sketched along the coast. The map shows more prominent relief not far inland, where there's a series of ridges that climbs into craggy hills.

"...Hm." Sadao had never much been one for maps, simply marking his excursions as a child by memory. "This barely features on the map. We might want to search further for the landmarks the poem mentions, then." Kinoh rolls her eyes behind him and pads off in another direction.

Ayana steps closer to peer at the map, her eyes narrowing. A serpentine blue line winds down the slope of one of the hills on the map. Besides it is a symbol shaped like a maple leaf carefully drawn in faded ochre. The kitsune frowns, then turns the map to reorient it to the cliffs behind them. "We're here," she says, pointing to the shrine, "but this," she continues, tapping the maple leaf, "this is further inland. Maybe half a day’s walk upriver. The 'shrine of autumn’s flame' could refer to that leaf symbol. Shrines to seasonal kami are usually inland. This one might be built beneath trees that turn crimson in the autumn, like a sacred maple grove. If that’s the place mentioned in your father's riddle, then we’ve only just begun." Ryuzuko straightens and shades his eyes as he looks inland, trying to gauge the distance through the haze. "The trailhead might start beyond the torii. That slope there could lead us down into the river valley." Viraj, who has remained silent through the earlier discussion, finally speaks, crouching by a patch of wildflowers. "The land remembers," he says softly, brushing his fingers along a bloom. "We may find more than a shrine. If somebody buried a truth there long ago, then the forest may still whisper it." Sadao folds the map and tucks it away. His voice is quiet, but firm. "Then that’s our next destination. Let’s get moving." Kinoh gives a soft grunt of agreement and scampers ahead, nose to the wind. The torii behind them stands silent and weathered, casting a long shadow that reaches toward the sea. As they depart, Ayana lingers just a moment, resting a hand against the broken fox statue. "This shrine may be forgotten," she whispers, "but we haven't forgotten you." Then, she turns, robes fluttering, and follows her companions inland. Towards the river, towards the flame, towards whatever secret the Huiya family’s past has buried beneath mountain stone and autumn leaves.